Actions

Work Header

The Protector and The Prince

Summary:

In a kingdom teetering on the edge of revolution, Nick Nelson has spent his life fighting for the Republican cause. His mission is clear: infiltrate the Royal Guard, earn their trust, and, when the time is right, kidnap Prince Charlie—the key to dismantling the monarchy once and for all. It should be simple. But the moment Nick lays eyes on the sharp-tongued, golden-hearted prince, everything begins to unravel. Because Charlie Spring is nothing like he expected. And as the lines between enemy and beloved blur, Nick is left questioning everything he once believed. Is he truly willing to betray the boy who has stolen his heart?

Or AU of Rebel Nick and Crown Prince Charlie

Chapter 1: Prologue

Notes:

Hello! So my brain had this idea literally two hours ago and here we are!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Kingdom of England was one of the oldest monarchies in the world. Its history was carved into stone, whispered in the halls of ancient castles, and bled into the soil where battles had been fought in the name of kings. For centuries, the Spring family had ruled from their golden seat in London, their power woven so deeply into the land that to question their authority was to question England itself.

 

The monarchy had survived wars, invasions, betrayals, and uprisings, each attempt to unseat them crushed beneath the weight of tradition. The people were taught that kings were not merely rulers but symbols—a divine force, as eternal as the stars. And so, while other nations watched their monarchies crumble, the Kingdom of England remained steadfast.

 

But beneath the surface, there was rot.

 

Where there was power, there was corruption. Where there was wealth, there was suffering. And where there was a crown, there were those who longed to rip it from the head that wore it.

 

A king was not just a ruler. He was anointed by history, woven into the fabric of the nation itself. To question him was to question England.

 

But belief was a fragile thing.

 

Nick Nelson had long since stopped believing in fairy tales.


🍃✨🍃

Once, he had been close to power. Close enough to almost belong.

 

His father, Stéphane de Fournier, had been a nobleman of great wealth, an aristocrat whose bloodline traced back to French lords who had pledged loyalty to the English crown centuries ago. His world was grand estates, whispered political schemes, and lavish feasts where the poor were nothing but a concept.

 

And then, he had met Sarah Nelson.

 

She had been the daughter of a bookseller—a girl of sharp wit and quiet beauty, raised in the warmth of words rather than wealth. Stéphane had charmed her, weaving promises that had never been meant to last. She had believed him.

 

And then, David was born.

 

For a time, Stéphane had done the right thing. He had kept her hidden, kept the boy cared for, slipping money into her hands and telling her that, soon, he would fix everything.

 

Then she had fallen pregnant again.

 

And Nick was born.

 

Nick had been born into a strange in-between, neither noble nor commoner. A secret. He had spent his first years wrapped in silks, living in the shadow of a father who visited in secret, who brought gifts that sparkled but never stayed. There had been moments when he had felt loved. Moments when he had believed that, one day, his father would take his hand and bring him into the world he had been denied.

 

But Stéphane’s love had run out.

 

A second bastard child was too much—a mistake he could no longer ignore. His family  and the whole nobility had found out, and trying to escape the scandal, he had cut them off entirely.

 

The money stopped. The visits ceased.

 

Nick was five the first time he saw his mother cry out of hunger.

 

She had gone from a hidden mistress to a fallen woman, her reputation shattered, her future reduced to dust. There were no friends to call upon, no noble sympathies for a girl foolish enough to believe in love. She had been abandoned.

 

And so she had done what she had to do.

 

They had moved from their small house in Sussex to the slums of London, where Sarah took work as a seamstress, a maid, a washerwoman—whatever put food on the table. She had worked until her fingers bled, until exhaustion left her swaying on her feet, until Nick and David learned to put themselves to bed because their mother was too tired to stand.

 

Nick had learned quickly that the world did not care about people like them.

 

He had learned to fight for scraps in the streets, to steal when his mother’s wages weren’t enough, to protect his brother from the sharp cruelty of the city’s slums. And he had learned that while men like Stéphane lived in palaces, women like Sarah died in poverty.

 

And so, he had made a vow.

 

His mother had given everything for them.

 

And he would not let that sacrifice be in vain.

 

At seventeen, Nick followed his brother into the shadows.

 

The Republican movement had existed in whispers for decades, a cause that lurked in the dark, waiting for its moment. Men and women who had lost everything to the monarchy, who saw through the illusion of divine right.

 

The Republican movement was not just a cause. It was a war.

 

A war fought in the dark, in the streets, in the silence between words.

 

Nick had spent six years learning what it meant to be hunted.

 

The monarchy had made it clear—there was no forgiveness for traitors. Rebels were executed without trial, tortured for information, erased from history like they had never existed.

 

They never met in the same place twice. One night, it was an abandoned wine cellar beneath a noble’s estate, the next, a safehouse buried in the countryside. Messages were passed in coded letters, whispered through false names, written in disappearing ink.

 

They lived in constant paranoia. Their normal lives in the daylight, and their revolutionary ones in the shadows of the night,

 

Anyone could be a spy. A friend, a lover, a trusted ally—the monarchy paid well for betrayal. Nick had seen men hanged because someone they trusted had whispered the wrong name.

 

The king’s men—the Black Cloaks—were relentless. They were shadows in their own right, hunters of the crown, trained to track down and destroy the any attempt to hurt the monarchy.

 

The aristocrats defended by the Monarchy had stolen their mother’s life. Sarah still passed hours working every day

 

So Nick would steal the monarchy’s.

 

For six years, he had worked in the shadows.

 

Gathering intelligence. 

 

Stealing. Gold, documents, artifacts—anything that could fund the cause or expose the corruption of the elite.

 

Destroying. The mansions of the rich had burned under his hands, their wealth reduced to ash, a warning carved into their gates: For the People.

 

Nick had escaped from the Black Cloaks more times than he cared to count.

 

He had watched fellow rebels be dragged into the night, never to be seen again. He had walked past corpses strung up in the town square—warnings for those who dared to dream of a world without kings.

 

This wasn’t just about ideology.

 

This was survival.

 

And after everything he had lost, Nick had no intention of dying for nothing.

 

So it wasn’t a surprise that the highest in the movement had called him.

 

The meeting was held in a candlelit chamber, hidden deep beneath the city.

 

The air was thick with the scent of damp stone and old parchment, the shadows flickering against rough-hewn walls. The highest members of the Polygon were gathered around a long wooden table, their faces half-lit by the glow of lanterns.

 

These were the ones who pulled the strings, who had spent years shaping the rebellion from whispers into something real.

 

And Nick Nelson stood before them, waiting.

 

At the head of the table sat Harry Greene, the closest thing the rebels had to a leader—not a king, never a king, but a man whose voice carried weight. His eyes were sharp, his presence commanding. To his left, Imogen Heaney, a woman known for her ruthless efficiency, sat with her hands folded, watching Nick with something close to amusement. Others were there too—faces Nick recognized, figures who had shaped the war he had dedicated his life to.

 

And among them, David.

 

His brother leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, an unreadable expression on his face.

 

It was Harry who spoke first.

 

“Nick Nelson.”

 

The way he said it, with that weight, that certainty—it almost felt like a title.

 

He sat forward slightly. “You have dedicated your life to this cause.”

 

Nick said nothing. He had never done this for recognition. He had done it because he had no other choice.

 

Harry’s voice was steady. “You hate nobility.”

 

Nick felt something coil tight in his chest. Memories surfaced, unbidden.

 

His mother—on her hands and knees, scrubbing the floors of men who would never respect her.

His brother—begging for bread when they had been cast aside like filth.

His father—watching them starve and doing nothing.

 

Nick clenched his jaw. “Yes.”

 

Ben nodded, unsurprised. “You hate the monarchy.”

 

His mother coughing up blood in a freezing winter, while the king’s court held feasts that lasted for days.

The Black Cloaks dragging rebels into the night, never to be seen again.

The golden palaces while the people starved.

 

Nick stared at him. “Yes.”

 

Imogen let out a soft, approving hum. “Good.”

 

Harry steepled his fingers. “To destroy the monarchy is to destroy nobility itself. And the only way to do that is by cutting off the head of the beast.”

 

He leaned forward. “The time has come, Nick. And we have chosen you for the most important mission in the history of our movement.”

 

A pause. Then—

 

“Could you accept it?”

 

Nick didn’t hesitate. “Yes.”

 

Imogen chuckled, shaking her head. “You might want to hear what it is first, before you throw yourself to the wolves.”

 

Nick didn’t care. He had never turned down a mission before. He wasn’t about to start now.

 

“Whatever it is, I can handle it.”

 

Harry exchanged a glance with Imogen before nodding to the man sitting beside him—Ben Hope, the movement’s strategist, one of the most mysterious also, no one knew nothing of his past. Ben pulled out a stack of parchment and slid it toward Nick.

 

A biography.

 

The name at the top sent a slow wave of realization through his chest.

 

Charles Francis Spring

 

Heir to the Throne of England

 

Nick exhaled sharply.

 

Ben spoke, his voice measured. “Before we explain your mission, you must understand who you’re dealing with.”

 

Nick scanned the page.

 

Prince Charles Francis Spring, firstborn son of King Julio and Queen Jane, heir to the Throne.

 

Born on the 27 of April, the prince was raised in the Rose Wing of the royal palace, where he was educated under the best scholars in the kingdom.

 

He had a keen mind—fluent in five languages, well-versed in politics, history, and philosophy. A prince raised not to rule with strength, but with diplomacy.

 

Nick frowned slightly. That was… unusual. Most heirs were raised to be ruthless.

 

Ben lips curled into a wry smile. “People say he’s soft. He’s been groomed to be kind, to listen to the people. The king is getting old, and many believe he will take the throne sooner rather than later.”

 

Nick hated the monarchy, but a part of him felt something strange at the idea of a king who actually… cared.

 

Imogen scoffed. “Don’t be fooled. He’s still a prince.”

 

Nick clenched his jaw. Right.

 

It didn’t matter what kind of ruler Prince Charlie would become. The monarchy itself was the problem.

 

Harry sat back, studying Nick carefully. “Do you understand why this is important?”

 

Nick nodded. “The prince is the heir to the throne. If we take him, the monarchy is weak.”

 

Imogen let out a quiet laugh. “That is the simple version, yes.”

 

She reached for another parchment—the royal decree.

 

Nick stared at it as she pushed it toward him.

 

“The palace has made an announcement.”

 

His eyes flicked over the words. His stomach twisted.

 

Prince Charlie has come of age.

 

And as tradition dictated, the Crown was searching for young men to join his personal guard—The Swords of the Treasure.

 

Nick’s stomach twisted. He had heard of them before.

 

The Swords of the Treasure were not just bodyguards. They were the prince’s closest companions, his shadow, his shield. They trained beside him, lived in the palace, stood at his side through everything.

 

It was a position built on loyalty and trust.

 

Harry’s voice was calm but firm. “Using your father’s name, you will be chosen.”

 

Nick stiffened.

 

His father’s name. Stéphane de Fournier.

 

A name that meant something. A name with power.

 

Even as a bastard, it would be enough to get him inside.

 

Madeline tapped the parchment. “You will enter the palace as one of the prince’s guards.”

 

“You will earn his trust.”

 

“You will become his friend.”

 

Nick barely noticed the way his fists clenched.

 

“And during those months, you will study the palace. Every corridor. Every secret passage. Every vulnerability.”

 

Imogen leaned forward, her voice dropping lower.

 

“And after that?”

 

A pause.

 

“You kidnap Prince Charlie.”

 

Silence.

 

“You take him from the palace and bring him to us.”

 

Harry broke the silence. “Nick, you’ve proven yourself time and again. You’ve fought for our cause since you were a child, dedicated yourself to the downfall of the monarchy. You hate them as we do. You hate what they stand for—an unearned legacy of wealth, privilege, and oppression. And now, we need you to take that hatred to the very heart of the beast.”

 

Nick’s pulse quickened. “Yes,” he said, his voice steady, his words like the crack of a whip. “I’ll do whatever it takes.”

 

The room hummed with approval, murmurs of agreement spreading. Imogen, her sharp eyes gleaming, spoke up next, her tone measured but firm. “This is not a task to take lightly, Nick. You’ve served us well, but this is… different. This mission is a matter of delicate diplomacy and calculated deception. We need you to infiltrate the Royal Palace. Become one of their own. Live among them. And, when the time is right, you’ll take the most precious prize of all.”

 

Nick’s brow furrowed, but he did not hesitate. “I’m ready,” he said, his voice unwavering.

 

The woman gave him a nod, but there was a flicker of concern in her eyes as she motioned for the others to speak. The leader stepped forward again, his voice low but with an edge of authority. “You know the stakes, Nick. This year is pivotal. The monarchy has made its announcement: Prince Charlie, the heir to the throne, has come of age, and he is ready to start working for the crown.

 

Nick’s eyes narrowed, but he said nothing. He had heard of Prince Charlie, but his knowledge was limited. The image that came to mind was a spoiled royal, pampered and protected, a puppet of the system.

 

“He’s a key figure,” Ben continued, his voice thick with disdain. “Not just because of his position, but because of who he represents. He is the face of everything we fight against. A symbol of corruption, privilege, and a past we need to bury. The monarchy doesn’t just want him to rule—they want him to lead the next generation of the privileged elite.”

 

Nick clenched his jaw. The very thought of it made his blood boil.

 

“You understand his position,” Harry said, his voice edged with loathing. “You understand why he is important. But what you don’t yet understand, Nick, is why he is irreplaceable.”

 

Nick frowned, his arms crossed. “He’s the heir. That’s reason enough, isn’t it?”

 

Imogen leaned forward, her dark eyes gleaming in the dim light. “It goes beyond that. He isn’t just any heir. He is the last of his kind.”

 

Nick’s brows furrowed.

 

“Centuries ago,” the woman continued, “there were men in the Spring bloodline who could bear children. A trait passed down through generations, tied to their ancient lineage. For years, it was seen as their greatest gift—an ability that set them apart from the other royal houses of Europe. But over time, the trait weakened. It became rarer. Generations passed, and one by one, those who carried it disappeared.”

 

She paused, her lips curling into something between a sneer and a grimace. “And now, after centuries, only one remains.”

 

Nick’s stomach churned. He wasn’t sure what he had expected to hear, but this? This was…

 

“So you’re telling me,” he said slowly, voice tight with distaste, “that Charlie Spring isn’t just some heir. He’s their last hope of continuing this bloodline of freaks?”

 

A few of the commanders exchanged glances, but none of them corrected him.

 

“Yes,” Harry confirmed, his expression unreadable. “Without him, the monarchy’s future is uncertain. Without him, their so-called divine legacy is at risk of extinction.”

 

Nick clenched his fists. So that was it. That was why they needed him. Why they protected him. Why he had been wrapped in silk and gold since the moment he was born—because he was their last, precious little breeding tool.

 

“They have been desperate to hide this from the public,” David added, voice dripping with disgust. “If the people knew how fragile their dynasty truly is, how their entire future rests on the shoulders of one pampered, spineless brat—” He exhaled sharply. “The monarchy would crumble under the weight of its own weakness.”

“Charlie has been sheltered from the real world, Nick,” Imogen said, her voice dripping with contempt. “While our people starve, he reads philosophy and poetry in his gilded palace. He debates ethics, but he’s never had to live by them. He doesn’t understand what it means to fight for survival, to lose everything to the greed of those above him.”

 

Nick’s fists clenched at his sides, his nails digging into his palms. “I understand,” he said, his voice low, cold. “I’ve had enough of their kind.”

 

“Good,” Harry nodded approvingly. “Then you know why we’ve chosen you for this task. We don’t trust anyone else. Not even David, though he’s proven himself loyal. This mission requires someone who can get close, someone who can gain the prince’s trust, someone who can become indispensable.”

 

Nick’s heart beat faster at the thought. He would do it. He would take down the monarchy, piece by piece. He would destroy everything Charlie represented.

 

“I’ll do it,” Nick said, without hesitation. “I’ll bring him down.”

 

The room fell silent for a moment as the commanders exchanged approving glances. Then Harry spoke again, his voice hard. “Good. We trust you, Nick. The future of the Republic depends on you. Don’t fail us.”

 

Nick stood tall, his mind racing. The weight of the mission was heavy, but his resolve was stronger. The monarchy would fall.  Nick would ensure it even though he knew he would probably want to kill the prince once he got closer to him.

 

Oh, how wrong was he.

Notes:

Soooo, please let me hear your thoughts, I have her written anything like this, I don’t know if it’s interesting, should I delete it? Any recommendations or suggestions?
Love y’all
Nico

Chapter 2: The bastard’s Oath

Notes:

Hello my beautiful gorgeous and magnificent readers!
Thank u so much for all your support for the first chapter of the story, I’m so excited you liked it.
I have to address that as this was an idea my brain had in the spur of the moment, so there is not any outline which means I will be playing with the story as it develops (pros: I can take requests/ cons: There can be some inaccuracies). We’ll see.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

The stone building loomed ahead, unadorned and stern, like it had been carved straight from the cliffs above the city. There were no banners here, no guards in shining uniforms, no golden trim. Just a single iron door, cracked open enough to remind passersby that the crown’s reach was not only in its palaces, but also in its ledgers.

 

Nick pushed the door open and stepped inside.

 

The air was dry, papery, and still. Rows of cabinets lined the walls behind the front desk, each drawer labeled with worn brass plates: Citizen Oaths, Military Allegiances, Noble Registries, Birthright Disputes. A man sat hunched at the counter, sleeves rolled, spectacles perched low on his nose as he inked a line across a parchment with slow precision.

 

The clerk didn’t look up. “State your purpose.”

 

“I’m here to register for the Swords of the Treasure.”

 

That made the clerk stop. He glanced up, blinked at Nick’s figure—tall, lean, dusty from travel, and clearly not the typical applicant. His eyes flicked to Nick’s clothes: sturdy, clean, but not noble. Not royal guard material, either.

 

“You’ve got the wrong building. You’ll want the city garrison.”

 

“I didn’t come to swing a guard’s blade,” Nick replied. “I came for the Swords.”

 

A long pause. The clerk set down his quill.

 

“They don’t accept many. Especially not—” He looked again, closer this time. “Not men like you.”

 

Nick arched an eyebrow. “Men like me?”

 

“While usually the Treasure of the Swords are not noble-blooded, they don’t usually take men from... such conditions” He said probably referring to Nick’s evident belonging to the lower class “Usually they take people from the burguesy.It’s a symbol, son. The Swords are sworn to the heir, alas they have to know social etiquette, you don’t look the boy to know such things .”

 

Nick’s jaw clenched. He hated this part.

 

“I’m not a noble,” he said quietly.

 

The clerk raised one brow.

 

Nick exhaled, and when he spoke again, his voice dropped into something sharp and cold. “I’m the bastard of one.”

 

The clerk blinked, but didn’t interrupt.

 

“My father is Stéphane de la Fournier. You’ll find the records.” His voice was strained now. “He is a noble. I am from French bloodline. Made my mother his mistress for years, then cut her off when we were still children. However, I know how to address nobles”

 

Something flickered in the clerk’s eyes—something like surprise, maybe even pity. But it passed quickly.

 

“Well,” the man said, clearing his throat. “That… would explain the name. And the face.”

 

Nick said nothing.

 

The clerk adjusted his spectacles. “You’re applying for a position that binds you to the heir of the throne. Do you know what that means?”

 

“I do.”

 

“Do you know what it demands?”

 

Nick’s eyes didn’t move. “Loyalty. Skill. Silence. Obedience.”

 

The clerk studied him for a long moment, as if trying to decide whether this strange young man was here to serve or to sabotage.

 

“Still,” he said at last, “you’re not the first bastard to use a father’s name to get through these doors.”

 

“I’m not here to wear it,” Nick muttered. “Just to pass.”

 

The silence between them stretched until it snapped under the clerk’s quiet sigh. He reached beneath the counter and pulled out a leather-bound ledger the size of a coffin lid.

 

“Full name.”

 

Nick hesitated. The words caught in his throat, thick and bitter.

 

“Nicholas Nelson,” he said first.

 

Then, forcing himself—

 

“…Nicholas Fournier Nelson.”

 

The pen scratched across the page. It felt like carving something into stone. For the first time, he wrote his full name not out of shame, but out of necessity. He hated every syllable, but he didn’t flinch.

 

“Date of birth. Lineage. Place of residence,” the clerk continued, and Nick answered each question like a man reciting a script he had memorized his whole life and never dared to speak aloud.

 

When the page was filled, the clerk rolled up the scroll and tied it with a crimson ribbon. He stamped it once with the wax seal of the heir’s sword.

 

“You’ll be contacted within the month for testing. Physical, intellectual, and psychological. You pass all three, and maybe—maybe—you’ll make the final list.”

 

Nick nodded once.

 

The clerk leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. “You’re lucky, boy. Most men wouldn’t take the risk of letting someone from the the lower classes near the heir. However your name makes you like, even if that name is… discarded.”

 

“I don’t want luck,” Nick said coolly. “I want in.”

 

He turned on his heel and walked out before the man could say anything else.

 

Outside, the wind had picked up, blowing through the cracks of the city like whispers through a battlefield. The day was gray, and the clouds hung low—but Nick had never felt more sure of his steps. For the first time in years, his past wasn’t a chain. It was a key.

 

And the door was finally opening.


The ink on the royal scroll was barely dry when Nick threw himself into training.

 

Not the reckless kind—the wild, bruising skirmishes that defined his early years in the rebellion. This was different. This was restraint. Precision. Performance. The Swords of the Treasure weren’t just guards—they were companions, servants, shadows. They were expected to protect the heir, anticipate danger, know court customs, and walk among princes without drawing suspicion.

 

They were everything Nick wasn’t raised to be.

 

So he had to become it.

 

Swordsmanship he already knew—he had been trained by rebels who wielded blades as extensions of their grief. But now, he refined it: lighter strikes, graceful parries, controlled power. He practiced drills with a weighted wooden sword, moving fluidly through the ten royal forms, each one more rigid and elegant than the last. His body protested—he ignored it.

 

Horsemanship came next. Nick was no stranger to saddles—he had escaped enough ambushes on horseback to survive—but formal training was another beast. He borrowed a skittish gray gelding from a sympathizer who owed David a favor and spent hours learning proper posture, reins control, how to fight while riding, how to carry the heir’s banner without letting it fall.

 

By day, he trained his body.

 

By night, he trained his mind.

 

He read everything. Rebel archives were limited, but a contact had stolen a full copy of the Royal Code—every law, every tradition, every ridiculous rule of palace etiquette. Nick devoured it by candlelight. He traced royal family trees, memorized the proper order of curtsies and titles, studied the layout of the palace wings as far as blueprints allowed. There were diagrams of old corridors, rumors of tunnels beneath the heir’s private chambers. He committed them to memory.

 

He even studied languages—He knew French, David had learned when his father still talked to them and had spoken to Nick in the language even after Stéphane had abandoned them, however, he wanted to refine it for the court. The Swords were expected to understand diplomacy, to speak with foreign dignitaries, to translate if needed. If he wanted to stand beside the heir, he couldn’t sound like a boy from the gutter—even if that’s what he was. He needed to become the most trustworthy man of the palace for the spoiled boy if he wanted to have the time to discover how  kidnap him.

 

Some nights it rained so hard that it leaked through the barn roof. He kept practicing anyway, soaked to the bone, fingers slick on the blade hilt, reciting royal creeds until his throat went hoarse.

 

He didn’t let himself rest.

 

Nick didn’t flinch. He was preparing not to survive the palace.

 

He was preparing to destroy it—from the inside out.


It was just past dusk when Nick arrived at their little Cottage. The air smelled faintly of burning coal and wet earth, and the chimney puffed a thin trail of smoke into the fading sky. He approached quietly, boots barely tapping the worn stone walkway.

 

The light inside was soft and flickering—just one candle lit behind the curtain. He knocked twice, as always.

 

Inside, the shuffling of feet. A pause. The creak of the wooden floorboard he’d helped fix two winters ago.

 

Then the door opened.

 

Sarah Nelson stood there, needle and thread still in hand, as if she couldn’t bear to set her work down even for her son. Her hair, once copper, was now more silver than not, and pulled back in a loose bun. Her dress was patched at the elbows, the hem frayed from years of wear. But her smile—warm, welcoming, alive—made the doorway glow brighter than any lantern.

 

“My boy,” she said, voice already trembling with joy.

 

Nick stepped into her arms without a word. She smelled of starch, rosemary, and home.

 

“How was the market today?,” she said as she pulled him inside.

 

“Full of people, and food.”

 

“Well,” she teased, closing the door behind him, “that is good,”

 

“I could use three days of your food,” he replied, grinning faintly.

 

She snorted and waved him toward the small table. “If you call lentils and hard bread a feast, you’ve been gone too long.”

 

The house hadn’t changed—three rooms, one stove, and windows that let in too much cold in the winter and not enough breeze in the summer. Still, it felt warm. It felt full.

 

She served him a steaming bowl and sat across from him with her own. For a while, they ate in quiet comfort. The only sounds were the ticking of the old wall clock and the occasional rattle of the spoon against ceramic.

 

“You’re quiet tonight,” Sarah said at last, gently.

 

Nick looked down at his bowl, then up at her. He reached into his coat pocket, pulled out a folded paper.

 

“I applied,” he said. “To the Swords of the Treasure.”

 

Sarah froze. The thread in her hand dangled.

 

“The Swords?” she echoed. “The prince’s guard?”

 

He nodded once.

 

A moment passed. Then Sarah leaned back, a quiet breath escaping her lips. Her eyes softened, clouded with a mix of awe and worry.

 

“Oh, Nicky…” she said, the nickname slipping out like it had never left. “That’s… that’s quite the path.”

 

“It felt right,” he said, choosing each word carefully. “It’s steady. It’s honorable.”

 

“You’ll be at the palace…”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Among royalty.”

 

“Not among,” he corrected gently. “Beside. And only if they accept me.”

 

She smiled, small and full of love. “They would be fools not to. You were born with a noble heart, even if they didn’t give you the name.”

 

Nick looked away. That word—noble—it made his stomach twist.

 

He couldn’t tell her the truth. Not about David. Not about the movement. Not about what he had been asked to do. If she knew he’d lied his way into the royal registry using Lord Stéphane cursed bloodline, she wouldn’t smile like that. If she knew that everything he planned was for vengeance, not duty, her hands wouldn’t be so steady as they passed him another slice of hard bread.

 

But she didn’t know.

 

She only knew her son was finally choosing a future.

 

“I’m proud of you, Nick,” she said softly. “You’ve always protected us. Now, you’ll protect a prince. Imagine that.”

 

Nick forced a smile.

 

“Yeah,” he said. “Imagine that.”

 

She set her sewing aside and folded her hands.

 

“You know, I’ve heard stories about him,” she said, almost dreamily. “Prince Charlie.”

 

Nick stilled.

 

“I’ve read little articles… gossip, mostly. But the people love him, Nick. They say he’s kind. That when he visits villages, he looks everyone in the eye. That when he speaks to children, he kneels down so he’s at their height. Can you believe that?”

 

Nick said nothing.

 

“They say he’s beautiful,” she continued, and now her voice was light, filled with the gentle wonder of fairy tales. “That when he smiles at a farmer, the harvest grows better the next year. That his eyes reflect the moonlight, and his skin catches the sun like it was spun from gold.”

 

Nick looked down at his hands.

 

“Mother—”

 

“And clever, too,” she went on, barely hearing him. “He speaks three languages. He’s a student of philosophy and diplomacy.

 

Nick cleared his throat. “He’s just a boy, Ma.”

 

“Maybe,” she said, eyes still bright. “But maybe he’s a boy the kingdom needs.”

 

That struck something in him. A twinge. A pause.

 

“Imagine that, Nick,” she said with a small laugh. “You, walking the palace halls. Seeing the chandeliers. Protecting the heir to the Earthly Throne.”

 

“Yeah,” Nick muttered, forcing the ghost of a smile. “Imagine that.”

 

She reached out and brushed his curls off his forehead, like she had when he was small.

 

“I’m proud of you,” she said. “I know it hasn’t been easy. But maybe this is what you were meant for. A place where they’ll finally see you for who you are.”

 

Not who I am, Nick thought. Who I’m pretending to be.

 

But he couldn’t tell her that. Not about David. Not about the movement. Not about the mission.

 

So instead, he just nodded, swallowed the knot in his throat, and finished his soup.


The training grounds lay east outside of the palace walls, built like a fortress within a fortress. Gray towers loomed over the main courtyard, which was divided into sectors: one for combat, one for drills, one for study, and one for examination. The morning fog clung low to the cobblestones, and the air carried a sharp, metallic scent of sword oil and sweat.

 

Nick arrived just after dawn, dressed plainly, as all candidates were required. No coats. No insignia. Just a fitted tunic, trousers, and boots. Equal before the Order — or so the instructors liked to say.

 

He didn’t believe that for a second. But he didn’t need fairness. He just needed to win.

 

A soldier in black and silver called names from a scroll as candidates lined up. “Nelson, Nicholas.”

 

Nick stepped forward. The soldier’s eyes flicked down, read something scribbled in the margin, then gave a slight nod.

 

“Station Two,” he said. “Sword and obstacle.”

 

The first test was physical — an elaborate trial of agility, strength, and endurance. Nick crouched low behind a stone wall, waiting for the horn. When it sounded, he moved like fire through a field — vaulting barriers, rolling under nets, scaling wooden structures slick with dew. Other boys fell, slipped, cried out in frustration.

 

Nick didn’t.

 

He knew how to run when pursued. He knew how to crawl through tunnels no one else could see. The test was a game of survival. He had survived worse.

 

At the final turn, a blade was placed in his hand. He entered the arena against an armored opponent — a palace knight who, though holding back his full strength, did not intend to go easy. They circled. The crowd was silent.

 

When the first clash rang out, it echoed like thunder. Nick dodged, parried, found rhythm — not brute strength, but precision. Control. Strategy. His rebel training had taught him to fight to win, not to impress. But here, he would do both.

 

After three minutes, the instructor raised his hand.

 

“Enough.”

 

Nick stepped back, chest heaving.

 

The knight removed his helmet, gave a slight nod of acknowledgment.

 

Nick nodded back, hiding the grim satisfaction curling inside him.

 

The second test took place in the study hall — a stark chamber with long wooden desks, watched over by scribes and officers. A paper was placed before each candidate, alongside a quill and ink.

 

Nick read the first question:

 

“Outline the line of succession after the death of a reigning monarch with no legitimate heirs.”

 

His stomach twisted, but his hand didn’t hesitate. He had memorized the law from the King’s own royal decrees — even the footnotes.

 

The silence in the study hall was thick as ink. Nick kept his breathing steady, his eyes sharp, as new sheets were handed out — the final segment: protocol and honor.

 

One question stood out immediately, underlined with red ink.

 

“What is the most sacred duty of a Sword of the Treasure?”

 

Nick’s hand paused.

 

He had heard of this archaic clause. He knew the royal family clung to it like gold. That the heir’s untouched status was considered divine. As if their bodies themselves were the kingdom’s holy relic.

 

Nick swallowed and wrote:

 

“A Sword guards not just the prince’s life but his light. It is a sacred trust — to preserve innocence where power would seek to steal it. Beyond protection of body and blood, a prince’s purity is to be preserved above all else. In no circumstance is a Sword to allow corruption, temptation, or inappropriate intimacy to reach the royal heir.”

 

He knew he had aced this test, so he only needed to pass the psychological exam.

 

The final test came in a quiet, white-walled room. Only a single chair and a woman sat inside, her posture perfect, eyes too calm.

 

“Sit,” she said, and Nick obeyed.

 

She folded her hands and studied him for a moment.

 

“Nicholas Nelson,” she said. “Bastard of Lord Stephane de la Fournier.”

 

He flinched — not visibly, but inside, the name was a hot brand. Still, he met her gaze.

 

“Yes.”

 

“Why do you want to serve the prince?”

 

“Because I believe in order,” Nick replied, voice even. “And I want to protect what remains of our legacy.”

 

The woman said nothing for a moment.

 

“Hypothetical,” she said next. “The prince sneaks out of the palace and breaks a law. What do you do?”

 

Nick didn’t blink. “Bring him back safely. Report to my superior.”

 

She tilted her head.

 

“If your commanding officer tells you to strike the prince, do you obey?”

 

“No,” he said. “My loyalty is to the Crown, not to abuse.”

 

A flicker of something in her eyes — approval, or curiosity.

 

Final questions.

 

“What would you do if the prince defied your advice?”

 

“Remain beside him. A sword doesn’t abandon the hand it protects.”

 

She nodded, unreadable.

 

Then: “What would you do if you came to… admire the prince? Beyond duty.”

 

Nick froze.

 

The pause was noticeable — but short.

 

“I would remember my place,” he said evenly. “And I would carry that burden in silence.”

 

The woman leaned back in her chair, pen unmoving. Her eyes stayed on him, like she was trying to read something he hadn’t said aloud.

 

“And if the prince… admired you in return?”

 

A beat of silence.

 

Nick’s jaw tensed. “Then I would protect him from himself.”

 

No more questions followed.

 

But the woman smiled — just slightly — and dismissed him with a nod.

 

Nick left the room without breathing.

 

The days after the trials passed slowly, like syrup trailing down cold stone.

 

Nick returned to the rhythm of silence and patience. There was no word, no letter, no whisper from the palace. Only the phantom echoes of sword strikes and test questions haunted his mind — playing over and over with brutal clarity. He wasn’t nervous. Not in the usual way. He knew he had done well. He had played the part they wanted. But still, the waiting made something twist inside his chest like a knife turned slow.

 

At home, everything was deceptively normal.

 

Their cottage stood quiet at the end of a narrow alley of stone and moss, not far from the seamstress district of the Inner Quarter. It was small, worn, and clean — Sarah’s presence stitched into every corner like thread. Ivy curled up the outer walls, half-dead from the cold nights. Inside, the wood was dark, the floor was always swept, and there was always something cooking, even if it was just broth and stale herbs. It smelled like rosemary and old fabric, like home.

 

David spent most of his time out — claiming errands, work, gathering, meetings. Nick knew better. They never spoke of it, but he knew exactly what his brother was doing, where he went, and who he met with when the sun dipped beneath the copper rooftops. 

Nick stayed in more often, helping Sarah with the heavier fabrics, pretending not to watch the door. When he grew restless, he ran drills behind the house with a wooden blade, or sat near the hearth rereading old volumes of palace history and protocol. Not for the test anymore — for survival. Every inch of knowledge about the court was now a weapon to be sheathed at his side.

 

One evening, the three of them sat at the table, a thin stew between them, bread hard and sliced clean.

 

Sarah spoke more than usual.

 

“I heard from Mrs. Yelwin that a royal envoy passed through town this morning,” she said softly, spoon clinking. “Red trim on the collar. They say he had parchment sealed in gold. They never do that unless it’s personal.”

 

David grunted. “Or unless it’s performative.”

 

Sarah didn’t take the bait. “I wonder if it’s for the boys who tested. The ones for the prince’s guard.”

 

Nick kept his eyes on his bowl.

 

David glanced up. “I’m sure someone will come by soon. One way or the other.”

 

“I hope they pick the kind ones,” Sarah murmured. “The ones who believe in people.”

 

Nick lifted his head slightly. “You think that matters to the court?”

 

She smiled, warm and slow. “Maybe not to the court. But to the prince, it might.”

 

That stopped him.

 

He hated that it did.

 

Sarah leaned back in her chair, her hands folded in her lap like she was holding something fragile. “Do you know what I heard about him today?”

 

Nick didn’t want to ask. Didn’t want to feed her fascination.

 

But silence made it worse.

 

“No,” he muttered. “What?”

 

She brightened.

 

“A baker from Old Cross told me she saw the prince last spring, when he visited a charity orphanage. He smiled at every child. Sat on the floor with them. Sang a lullaby when one cried. He’s royalty, but he didn’t look like it — not with crumbs on his collar and clay on his knees.”

 

Nick let out a breath through his nose, neither scoffing nor agreeing.

 

Sarah continued, dreamy now, like she was somewhere else entirely. “They say he’s the most beautiful boy in the kingdom. One woman swears that after he kissed her baby’s forehead, the child didn’t fall ill once in the winter.”

 

Nick looked at David, who rolled his eyes and shoved a spoonful of broth into his mouth.

 

“Sounds magical,” David said dryly.

 

“Don’t mock it,” Sarah said, still smiling. “It means something. Hope does.”

 

Nick pressed his fingers against the edge of the table, hard enough that his knuckles paled. His voice was quieter than he meant it to be.

 

“He’s still a royal.”

 

Sarah looked at him, patient and kind.

 

“Maybe. But he’s also a boy. Like you were once. And boys don’t get to choose the world they’re born into.”

 

The morning of the letter began like all the others.

 

Grey skies, mist on the windows, the smell of yeast and something burning faintly from the neighbor’s stove. Nick was outside behind the house, sleeves rolled, chopping wood into smaller lengths for the hearth. The steady rhythm of the axe was almost meditative. His muscles sang from the repetition, the cold biting his wrists, but it felt good — like focus, like purpose.

 

David was upstairs. Sarah was folding linens by the window.

 

Then came the knock.

 

Three sharp raps against the wood.

 

It wasn’t the sound of a neighbor. It wasn’t urgent, or desperate. It was precise. Measured.

 

Nick straightened, breath caught in his throat.

 

Sarah opened the door.

 

He saw her face before he saw anything else. The way her lips parted just slightly, the way her hands lifted to her chest without even realizing it. He came into the house as the figure at the door straightened, in full red-and-gold uniform — a messenger of the Crown.

 

“Letter for Mr. Nicholas Nelson,” the man said with a shallow bow.

 

Sarah stammered. “I—yes, that’s—he’s—”

 

“I’m here,” Nick said quietly, stepping forward.

 

The messenger handed over a rolled parchment sealed in the deep crimson wax of the Royal Spring House. The sigil was unmistakable: the crowned stag, head bowed, vines blooming from its antlers.

 

He took it.

 

It was heavier than he expected.

 

The messenger nodded once and stepped back. “May the glory of Spring guide you.”

 

Nick said nothing.

 

When the door closed, the silence was immediate.

 

Sarah stared at the seal like it might disappear.

 

“Well?” David asked from the staircase, arms folded. “Open it.”

 

Nick broke the seal with steady fingers.

 

He read.

 

He blinked.

 

Then read again.

 

Sarah took a trembling step forward. “What does it say?”

 

Nick looked up at her, unsure how to lie anymore.

 

“…I’ve been accepted.”

 

The words dropped like stones into water.

 

Sarah gasped — a sound so full of joy it ached — and wrapped her arms around him before he could even breathe. “Oh, my love—oh, Nicky—my beautiful boy—”

 

David came closer, a half-smirk on his face. “They actually took you?”

 

Nick nodded once. “I report in three days.”

 

Sarah pulled back just enough to look at his face. Her eyes were shining. “You’re going to serve the prince.”

 

Her pride was a sword through the ribs.

 

He tried to smile.

 

David gave a slow, sharp nod behind her. “It begins.”

 

Sarah didn’t hear him.

 

Nick folded the letter, slowly and neatly. “I need to pack.”

 

“I’ll make something for the trip,” Sarah said, already moving. “And I’ll write to my cousin about that thick coat you liked—oh, and your boots need mending. I’ll do it tonight.”

 

Nick nodded, but his eyes stayed on the folded parchment.


🍂✨🍂
The morning he was meant to leave arrived without ceremony. No horns, no light through stained glass, no poetry to catch on the air. Just grey skies again — the kind that never quite let the day begin. Mist hung over the rooftops of the Inner Quarter like an old veil, and the chill seeped into the corners of the little house where Nick had grown up.

 

He had risen before the sun.

 

Sleep had been useless anyway. His bag was already packed: a second shirt, clean socks, a tattered book of royal protocol, and a wrapped bundle of dried bread and smoked roots. He stood now in the center of his room — not really his, not anymore — and looked around. The walls were bare. The corner where his wooden practice sword once leaned was empty. He had already said goodbye to the space. But not to the people.

 

Downstairs, the hearth was lit. Sarah moved quietly, her hair twisted up in a tight knot, face pale but composed. She was boiling water and muttering about the weather.

 

“Morning,” Nick said softly as he came down.

 

She turned with a small smile. “It’s cold. I made you tea.”

 

He nodded and sat. The cup she set in front of him was chipped but warm.

 

They didn’t speak for a while. Not until David came down, boots laced and cloak already over his shoulder. He looked at Nick, then at Sarah, and gave a curt nod.

 

“You all packed?” he asked.

 

Nick nodded.

 

“Good. It’s a long ride to the palace. You won’t want to be fumbling for anything when they search your things.”

 

Sarah shot him a look. “David.”

 

He shrugged. “Just saying.”

 

Nick sipped the tea. It was too hot. Too bitter. But he drank it anyway.

 

Then Sarah turned, went to the side cabinet, and pulled something out: a small, worn coin pouch. She came back, placed it gently in Nick’s hands.

 

“My savings,” she said.

 

“Mom—”

 

“No. You’ll be alone there. You don’t know what they charge you for. Maybe soap. Maybe socks. Maybe ink for your letters. You’ll use it when you need it.”

 

Nick stared at the pouch. “I can’t.”

 

“You will,” she said, pressing her hand over his. “You’re not above help, Nicholas. No one is. Especially not my son.”

 

He exhaled slowly and nodded. He tucked the pouch into his coat.

 

David leaned against the wall. “Don’t let them break you.”

 

Nick met his brother’s eyes.

 

“Remember what you’re really there for.”

 

A stillness settled in the room. Not heavy. Not angry. Just truth.

 

Nick nodded once. “I won’t forget.”

 

The sound of hooves shattered the quiet.

 

All three of them turned toward the door as a firm knock followed. Nick felt something press against his chest — not fear exactly, but pressure, a tightening in his ribs, like a string pulled taut.

 

David opened the door.

 

Outside, in the pale morning mist, a black carriage waited, its gold insignia gleaming faintly through the fog — the crest of the royal family. Two white stallions stood proud at its helm, their manes groomed into braided silks. The driver sat high and stiff, dressed in formal red-and-black livery.

 

And just beside the door, a guard in a polished uniform nodded crisply. “Nicholas Nelson?”

 

Nick stepped forward.

 

The man looked him over quickly, then handed over a scroll sealed with the wax emblem of the Crown. “Your official appointment letter. You are to depart now.”

 

Nick took the letter, barely glancing at it. He heard Sarah’s quiet gasp behind him.

 

“They sent a carriage?” she whispered, as though it were holy.

 

David, on the other hand, crossed his arms. “They want to make him feel important.”

 

Nick gave him a sidelong glance, then looked back at the guard. “Will there be others?”

 

The man gestured to the carriage. “Inside. Four others. Selected from your division.”

 

Nick nodded. He didn’t move yet.

 

Sarah held Nick’s face in her hands, her thumbs brushing the apples of his cheeks the way she had when he was a child with fevers and wild dreams.

 

The carriage waited just outside. The horses stamped impatiently on the stone road. The royal seal gleamed on the side, golden and sharp in the light. But none of that existed in Sarah’s eyes. Only her son did.

 

“You’ll be a man among royals,” she said. “Remember your worth. Be kind,” she said. “Be gentle. Stay true to your heart. Protect the prince, even when others forget why he matters.”

 

Nick swallowed hard. He couldn’t speak. Her hands were shaking.

 

“I want you to make friends,” she continued. “Real friends. You deserve laughter, Nicholas. You deserve arms around your shoulders that don’t ask anything of you but your smile.”

 

She smiled herself, even through the glimmer of tears. “And maybe… maybe you’ll find love. I hope so. Gods, I hope so. True love, the kind that softens the bones and keeps you warm when the world turns cold. You have so much love to give, even if you hide it behind those eyes.”

 

Nick blinked, hard. His jaw locked tight.

 

“And above all,” Sarah said, taking a deep breath, “be kind to the prince.”

 

Nick’s eyes flinched. Just slightly. She saw it.

 

“He’s just a boy, Nicholas,” she said. “He may wear gold and silk and carry the burden of a crown, but he’s still just a boy. And boys need protecting, sometimes even more than kings.”

 

“I don’t know him,” Nick said quietly, finally. “I don’t think I ever will.”

 

“Then treat him like he matters, until you do,” Sarah replied. “He’s the future of this kingdom. Maybe… maybe if you guard him right, if you treat him gently, maybe one day he’ll rise into something great. Maybe he’ll remember the kindness of his sword.”

 

She cupped the back of Nick’s head and pulled him forward, pressing a kiss to his temple.

 

“I am so proud of you,” she whispered. “So, so proud. Not because of what you’re doing. But because of who you are.”

 

Nick closed his eyes.

 

“I’ll come back, Mom,” he murmured, voice raw.

 

“You better,” she smiled, despite the tears. “Because I’ll be waiting at this window, sewing the hem of a new coat you don’t even need.”

 

The wheels of the carriage rattled against the cobblestones as Nick climbed inside.

 

The interior was lined with dark velvet, polished wood, and the faint scent of clove oil and leather. The moment he sat down, three heads turned toward him — boys around his age, dressed in travel clothes, eyes filled with the same quiet thrill of anticipation and nerves.

 

“Mind the step,” one of them said cheerfully—tall, with springy curls and a crooked grin.

 

Nick gave a silent nod and took his seat opposite him, pressing his back against the worn velvet cushion.

 

“I’m Otis,” the boy added, extending a hand as the carriage jolted forward. “Otis Smith.”

 

The other two perked up at that. One, broad-shouldered and leaning against the side of the carriage with a languid ease, gave a mock salute. “Christian McBride.”

 

The third, quiet but with sharp eyes that had already swept over Nick’s face and then away again, simply said, “Sai Verma.”

 

Nick hesitated. He had lived most of his life under masks—real and metaphorical—but this one, now, wasn’t for hiding. It was strategy. Purpose.

 

“Nick,” he offered, brief and neutral.

 

Christian leaned forward, voice bouncing with energy. “So… crazy ride, huh? Can’t believe we’re actually headed to the palace.”

 

“Do you think we’ll meet today the prince?” Otis asked, clearly trying not to sound too eager, but the way his leg bounced betrayed him. “Like, up close?”

 

Nick didn’t reply, but he caught the faintest smile twitching at the corner of Christian’s mouth, like he was amused by the tension. Sai just watched the landscape through the window.

 

Their words faded into animated chatter—guessing what training would be like, trading stories about the physical tests, the shock of being accepted. Nick didn’t contribute, but he listened. He always listened.

 

The carriage passed through the gates of the palace—towering ironwork entwined with the golden sigil of House Spring. Beyond, the palace unfurled like a painting brought to life: white stone kissed by the morning sun, blue banners fluttering in the breeze, the distant gleam of marble and ivy-covered columns.

 

As they pulled to a stop, a guard opened the door.

 

“Out. Line up.”

 

Nick stepped down first, boots clicking against the polished stone. He tilted his head up, taking in the sheer scale of the palace. It was the first time he’d seen it this close.

 

The boys followed, forming a loose line beside him. A few more carriages arrived, others climbing down—some nervous, others wide-eyed.

 

From within the shadows of the grand hall, a tall figure emerged: broad-shouldered, in full uniform, with a crimson sash across his chest. A commander.

 

He stood in silence as they gathered, letting the awe settle into the silence.

 

“Welcome,” he finally said. “You stand now not as boys from cities and farms, but as candidates for the highest honor of your generation.”

 

Nick clenched his jaw. Around him, the others straightened.

 

“You’ve been chosen not just for strength or wit—but for promise. Loyalty. Discipline.”

 

He paused.

 

“And before this day ends, we’ll see which of you deserves the title of Sword of the Treasure.”

 

He took a step forward. His eyes scanned the crowd like a hawk circling prey.

 

“If you cannot endure, you will be sent home. If you fail, you will be dismissed. If you break, you will be discarded.”

 

A silence pulsed through the room like a held breath.

 

“Your purpose is singular. You will protect the heir to the throne with every drop of blood in your veins. You will kill for him. You will die for him. And if he commands it—you will burn for him.”

 

Otis flinched beside Nick. One of the other boys in the back let out a shaky breath.

 

“You will serve him, body and soul. You will become his sword, his shield, his shadow. You will worship him, if that is what is required. You will exist for him.”

 

Nick’s jaw tightened. The absurdity of it all roared in his head. Worship him? The boy couldn’t be older than he was—probably pampered in silk sheets and hand-fed like a swan. Nick had spent his life fighting for scraps, hiding from soldiers, watching friends bleed. The idea of laying down his life for some spoiled heir—

 

“What are you thinking?”

 

The voice cut through Nick’s thoughts like a whip.

 

The commander was standing right in front of him now, eyes hard, face close. “You,” he snarled. “I asked you a question.”

 

Nick didn’t answer. His spine was straight, chin tilted in quiet defiance.

 

“I said—what are you thinking?”

 

The commander’s voice rose, and the others stepped back instinctively. Nick clenched his fists, ready to throw out some sharp, half-mocking response—

 

But then, before he could open his mouth—

 

“Please, Commander. That’s enough.”

 

The voice was soft. Gentle. Melodic.

 

It echoed across the marble like music might: light and flowing and strange in its stillness.

 

The commander froze.

 

Every boy turned.

 

Nick’s breath caught in his throat.

 

There, at the top of the stairs, haloed by morning light pouring through stained glass, stood a figure dressed in blue and gold, delicate yet certain.

 

And then—those eyes.

 

They were not just blue. They were luminous. Ocean and sky and frost and storm all together. And it was true—Nick could see it, right there, undeniable. They reflected the light like moonlight on water. 

 

Nick had never seen something like this,

Notes:

Hey!! Here he is, next chapter we finally meet my Prince Charlie Spring, also, I can’t wait to describe the clothing and the makeup, cause this is a medieval era fic, but this is MY medieval era. Now, I can’t wait to read your comments and suggestions.
Love y’all!
Nico.

Chapter 3: The road to the sword

Notes:

Ok here we go with a New Chapter! This was quick, but I had written these first chapters in one go. Probably there won’t be too much for the next couple days cause I have my other fics to upload, but as Holy Week in Spain starts this weekend (Bjg deal in my country) I am going to have plenty of time to write as college is closed.

Ps: Btw if anyone wants the lore of this universe, queerness is widely accepted however, Charlie is the only cis man to be able to get pregnant.

CW: Homophobic language

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Please, Commander. That’s enough.”

 

A figure descending with practiced grace, robes of deep sapphire trimmed in golden trailing behind him like falling twilight. His hair was soft brown, curls styled delicately, but it was his eyes—eyes so vividly blue they seemed almost illuminated—that locked the breath in Nick’s lungs.

 

There were rumors, Nick recalled. Whispers his mother had told him as though they were bedtime stories.

 

That the Prince had eyes which reflected the moonlight. That his smile could bless a farmer’s field. That his skin shone with the glow of the sun itself.

 

The Prince reached the bottom step, boots quiet against the floor as he walked calmly into the center of the room. His presence was small, gentle even, but he held the attention of the hall as though born to it.

 

“Commander Harrow,” he said softly.

 

The man straightened like a struck soldier. “Your Highness.”

 

“Please,” Charlie continued, smiling just faintly, “do not shout at my Swords. We are all allies here.”

 

The commander bowed low. “Forgive me, my prince.”

 

Charlie waved a hand, already moving forward.

 

He turned to face the boys. “Forgive him,” he said again, and this time his voice was directed at them. “They tend to get emotional. You must understand, loyalty runs very deep in these halls.”

 

Nick swallowed. His chest was tight.

 

Charlie walked slowly down the line, his hands clasped before him. His gaze drifted from boy to boy, never lingering more than a moment. Otis bowed low when the prince passed, Christian offered a sheepish grin. Sai stood perfectly still, respectful.

 

Then the prince reached Nick.

 

And for a moment, Charlie didn’t speak. He simply stared—those eyes bright, glowing with the same strange light Nick had noticed before.

 

Nick bowed his head out of instinct. “My prince.”

 

Charlie tilted his head. “And you are?”

 

Nick looked up, meeting his gaze. The air between them shifted.

 

“Nick,” he said, voice steady. “Nicholas.”

 

Charlie held out a hand.

 

Nick hesitated, then reached forward to kiss it.

 

And there it was.

 

A spark—something unseen, unexplainable. It zipped through his lips like a flash of heat, up his arm and into his chest. Nick’s breath caught. So did Charlie’s.

 

Their eyes met again, wide now, both confused.

 

And then they pulled away.

 

The prince said nothing, but a faint blush bloomed across his cheekbones.

 

The next boy was called. Charlie continued down the line.

 

Nick flexed his fingers behind his back. His lips still burned where the prince’s hand had been.

 

As Prince Charlie stepped back, his soft smile still lingering from the last handshake, the boys stood in breathless silence. Some looked starstruck. Others, just stunned.

 

Nick, for his part, said nothing. He kept his eyes forward, hands behind his back, but his mind was reeling. That spark—that thing—it was still buzzing in his chest.

 

He shook it off.

 

Focus.

 

Commander Harrow, who had retreated to the back of the room during the Prince’s address, now stepped forward again. He looked composed, but there was a twitch in his jaw, as though it pained him to let the Prince speak before he did.

 

“My Prince,” he said, bowing his head low. “If you would allow me to proceed…”

 

Charlie gave a graceful nod. “Go on, Commander.”

 

Harrow turned back to the candidates with a different kind of fire in his eyes now. Measured, cold, assessing.

 

“You’ve all had your little moment,” he said, low and sharp. “Shaking hands. Meeting royalty. Feeling proud.”

 

Nick tensed slightly, jaw tight.

 

“But now comes the part where you bleed.”

 

“As you may have noticed,” he began, voice echoing through the vast hall, “there are more of you than there are spaces to fill.”

 

His boots clicked against the marble as he paced slowly before them.

 

“There are twenty-three of you. But the Order of the Swords of the Treasure is sacred. It is not made up of twenty-three. It is not made up of ten. Only four will wear the silver garments. Four will be named Swords of the Treasure.”

 

He stopped walking. Turned. “The rest of you go home.”

 

A few of the boys stiffened. One of them shifted where he stood, his breath caught audibly in his throat.

 

Nick didn’t move.

 

“You were all selected for your potential. For your discipline. For your intelligence, you all passed the previous exams with merit. But potential alone is not enough. Today, you will be tested.”

 

The word rang out like the clang of steel.

 

Charlie moved to the side, taking a seat on a carved wooden chair that had been brought forward. It was simple in style, yet draped in silks. The weight of his attention changed the room.

 

“The prince himself,” the Commander continued, “will observe each of you. He will see how you work, how you move, how you think. And at the end of the day, it will be his decision who earns the title of Sword, Not the King’s. Not the Council’s.”

 

Charlie shifted a little to the side, uncomfortable with the weight of the statement. “You’ll be safe under my eye,” he added softly. “I won’t let this become cruel.”

 

Harrow’s jaw twitched again, but he said nothing.

 

“You are not just bodyguards. You are guardians of the crown. You are the last breath between the blade and your Prince. You will protect him with your lives, should it come to that. And in exchange…” He smirked faintly, cruelly. “You’ll get to live in the shadow of royalty.”

 

Nick’s lip curled in disgust.

 

They don’t even pretend to care about people. Just the prince. Just the bloodline.

 

This whole court loves power more than people.

 

“Form yourselves into groups of four,” Harrow snapped. “You’ll be tested as units. The four best—only the best—will be chosen.”

 

Boys began moving quickly. Scrambling, pairing off.

 

Christian McBride approached Nick first, offering a nod. “You seem like someone who knows what he’s doing.”

 

Otis followed. “I think was with you during the physical exams, right? You were fast. Precise.”

 

Nick studied them for a beat. They didn’t look foolish. They looked sharp.

 

A taller boy with warm brown skin and almond-shaped eyes appeared beside them. Sai Verma if he remembered correct,y. “I liked you when we were in the carriage, I’m with you if you’ll have me.”

 

Nick nodded once. “Alright.”

 

The four of them stood together while others scrambled to find groups. Some were awkwardly mismatched. Some looked like they’d known each other for years. But already, Nick could sense a strange sort of steadiness in the trio beside him.

 

Charlie watched from his chair, his gaze floating lightly across the groupings.

 

He seemed… pleased.

 

“Good,” the Prince said. “Now, if I may—before the tasks begin.”

 

The commander gave a tight bow and stepped aside.

 

Charlie stood. His tone was warm, even a little bashful. “I know this can be intimidating. The palace. The pressure. Commander Harrow’s… particular tone.” He smiled gently. “But I want you to know something very clearly: I see you. Not just your skills, but your spirit. This isn’t just about titles or protocol. It’s about trust. I’m choosing the people I’ll rely on in my most vulnerable moments. I must say that even this is new to me, my own father, the king, had his own swords of the treasure when he was my age, some of them still protect him till today, others remain valuable friends of the Crown, who held important missions through the country. I am sure those of you who will become my shadow will rise even above them”

 

He looked across them, voice softening. “So thank you. All of you. For standing here.”

 

Then, from a side door, a steward stepped in holding a bundle of navy-blue linen. “Prepare them,” he announced. “For physical tasking.”

 

The boys were instructed to strip down to their underlayers — only pants remained — to receive standard training garments before the physical portion of the test.

 

There was a moment of stunned silence. Then, like a ripple moving across water, movement began. Boots hit the floor with heavy thuds. Leather belts clinked. Shirts flew over heads in a flurry of limbs and fabric. The great marble hall echoed with the sounds of rustling cloth, scuffed heels, and the occasional half-whispered curse as boys wrestled with their boots or caught their tunics awkwardly around their arms.

 

Nick moved with clean, precise efficiency — unimpressed, unfazed. He’d trained half-naked in freezing rain before. This wasn’t new.

 

But up on the small dais, Prince Charlie had gone completely and utterly still.

 

His lips parted slightly. His eyes — usually soft and curious — widened as the sea of bare torsos unfolded before him like a fresco brought to life.

 

The prince’s posture was rigid. Regal. His fingers clutched the edge of the chair like it might anchor him in place. His eyes darted away almost immediately — toward the ceiling, the windows, the flag of the kingdom embroidered in gold thread above the commander’s head.

 

But as the hall filled with the sound of rustling fabric and bare feet on marble, one small laugh broke the silence.

 

Otis, standing near the front, had turned his head slightly toward Charlie, who had gone notably still in his chair.

 

The Prince’s face had gone pink.

 

His gaze flicked once — quickly — across the field of shirtless young men, then shot downward, then slowly lifted again, just slightly sideways.

 

But no matter how hard he tried not to look, his gaze kept snapping back.

 

Once. Twice.

 

The third time, it lingered.

 

And then he caught himself — jerked his head back like he’d been burned — and looked straight down at his own polished boots, pink climbing his cheeks like sunrise bleeding across the sky.

 

Otis, standing in the front row, watched the entire thing unfold. With a grin, he leaned slightly toward Christian and whispered, “Well… he might be the future of the kingdom, but he’s still a teenager.”

 

Christian choked back a laugh. Sai’s lips curved into the faintest smirk.

 

One of the taller boys nearby, a brash redhead with a sculpted chest and too much confidence, leaned back slightly and stretched. Loudly. Obnoxiously.

 

“Can’t blame him,” he said, voice carrying. “If I were him, I wouldn’t be able to look away either.”

 

The hall went deathly silent.

 

Prince Charlie’s head snapped up. His face, now scarlet.

 

Commander Harrow was across the floor in three strides.

 

“What did you say?” the commander snarled.

 

The redhead blinked. “I just—”

 

“Get out.”

 

“What? But I didn’t—”

 

“I said get out!” Harrow roared, voice slamming off the stone walls like a cannon.

 

No one moved.

 

The redhead hesitated, glancing toward the prince.

 

Charlie stood quickly, raising a hand. “Commander, maybe—”

 

Harrow cut him off with a short bow. “Your Highness, with respect, it is not only impolite to speak of royalty that way — it is grounds for immediate dismissal. He has no discipline. He cannot be trusted with your safety.”

 

Charlie looked torn for a breath, caught between embarrassment and his instinct for kindness. But then he saw how half the boys were watching his every reaction. This was about more than feelings.

 

So he nodded. Quietly. “You may escort him out.”

 

The redhead was gone in less than a minute, boots echoing against the marble as two palace guards led him away.

 

The others stood straighter. Faces suddenly serious.

 

Charlie exhaled and sat again, trying to reclaim his poise. Still, his gaze didn’t rise above shoulder height after that — and his hands stayed firmly folded in his lap.

 

Otis leaned over once more. “Too bad,” he muttered. “That one might’ve actually had good arms.”

 

Christian elbowed him this time. “You’re gonna get us all thrown out.”

 

Nick didn’t laugh. But he did glance toward the throne again, and this time, he found the prince staring very pointedly at a wall sconce.

 

His ears were bright red.

 

He’s not what I expected, Nick thought as he pulled on the navy training tunic, lacing the front with quick, practiced fingers. They worship him like a god, but he’s just… a flustered boy trying not to stare at a room full of abs.

 

He tied the last knot.

 

Commander Harrow’s voice cracked through the air. “That’s enough giggling. You’re not at a brothel.”

 

The laughter died instantly.

 

“Outside!” Harrow snapped. “Now. Your trial begins.”

 

The great oak doors creaked open. Sunlight streamed in. And the boys — now dressed in matching training uniforms of navy and steel-gray — filed out like soldiers going to war.

The sunlight outside was blinding at first.

 

The training grounds behind the palace spanned wide and green, a long stretch of carefully maintained lawn bordered by tall hedges and polished stone walkways. There were targets set up at one end, wooden dummies at the other, and racks of blunted swords, shields, and staves lined up in gleaming rows.

 

A soft breeze swept across the grounds, but the air still pulsed with tension.

 

The boys assembled, a long line of matching tunics and quiet anticipation.

 

Prince Charlie stepped forward from beneath the shade of a silk canopy. His demeanor was calm now — composed again. The earlier fluster had vanished from his features, replaced by something measured and diplomatic.

 

“I want to thank you all for your patience,” he said, voice gentle but steady. “And for your courage. I know what is asked of you today is not easy. But these positions… these four swords that will stand at my side… they are sacred.”

 

He paused, looking across the line of boys. His gaze didn’t linger — not yet — but Nick felt it move past him, like a breeze he couldn’t quite catch.

 

“You will protect me,” Charlie continued, “yes. But you must also understand me. Be loyal to the crown — but also to the people. Be strong — but merciful. Your strength must serve something greater.”

 

Behind him, Commander Harrow stepped forward again.

 

“If it were up to me,” he said, voice like a growl, “half of you would already be gone.”

 

A ripple of discomfort moved down the line.

 

“But,” Harrow continued, “as you’ve surely heard by now, this selection is not mine to make. It is the Prince himself who will observe and decide.”

 

Nick’s brow ticked up.

 

So the boy gets to choose. Interesting.

 

Blunted weapons clanged in the warm air. Targets stood braced along hedgerows. Chalk lines had been drawn on the trimmed grass. Buckets of water sat ready, towels folded in neat piles, and royal attendants bustled to and fro under the supervision of stern-faced palace officials.

 

At the far end of the grounds, beneath a large parasol embroidered with gold thread, sat Prince Charlie.

 

He reclined gracefully in a high-backed chair, legs crossed at the ankles, a leather-bound book open in his hands. A small table beside him held a pitcher of chilled water, a glass of crushed ice, and a dish of sugared grapes. His expression was calm, detached, thoughtful.

 

But his eyes, every so often, flicked upward from the page.

 

He watched.

 

Not constantly — not overtly. But he was watching.

 

Nick noticed.

 

Especially when Sai lobbed a sparring sword through the air for Otis to catch and block a surprise strike — and Charlie’s eyes glanced up, lips parting slightly in interest.

 

Or when Christian let out a bark of laughter mid-fight and accidentally tripped over his own feet, and Charlie quickly ducked his head, clearly trying not to smile.

 

The prince might have been reading, but he missed nothing.

 

The trials were staggered throughout the day, each designed to test something different.

 

The first challenge was a gauntlet of physical strain — hauling sandbags across a trench, scaling a wall, dragging a weighted dummy across gravel. Nick’s group powered through it with grit and quiet coordination.

 

“Timing!” barked the steward.

 

They’d landed second place. Sai cursed under his breath. Nick wiped sweat from his brow and looked, unthinkingly, toward the parasol.

 

The prince was watching them. The book closed in his lap.

 

The next task was more cerebral — teams were handed a map of the palace’s southern wing and tasked with creating a mock escape plan for evacuating the prince during a hypothetical siege.

 

Otis stepped up immediately. “We go underground — maintenance tunnels, not main corridors.”

 

Christian pointed. “There’s a servant’s exit here, leads to the carriage house.”

 

Sai frowned. “Not fast enough. Nick?”

 

Nick traced a line with his finger, connecting corridors and supply points. “We don’t go fast — we go quiet. Through the kitchens, then into the old armory. Take uniforms. We leave as guards.”

 

The steward raised a brow as he heard that. “Creative.”

 

As the sun dipped low behind the western towers of the palace, only half the boys remained.

 

Some had been quietly dismissed after mistakes, others pulled aside for injuries or exhaustion. There were no announcements. No explanations. They simply vanished, one by one, until fewer than ten boys stood on the grass, shadows growing longer at their feet.

 

Nick glanced at Sai, Otis, and Christian. The four of them were still standing.

 

He hadn’t expected it — not really.

 

The fifth task seemed simple enough — deceptively so.

 

They were led to a large courtyard divided into uneven squares, painted in a pattern Nick didn’t recognize. At the center of the field, a small pedestal with a glowing token sat atop it. A steward stepped forward and gestured.

 

“All four of you must reach the center. The floor is trapped. Step on the wrong tile, you return to the start. You may not speak once you begin. Complete it under five minutes… or not at all.”

 

Otis winced. “So basically… charades meets pain?”

 

Christian grinned. “Love that.”

 

Nick exhaled and glanced toward the prince. Prince Charlie still sat under his parasol — the book now closed on his lap. He wasn’t smiling, but he wasn’t disinterested either. Just watching.

 

Nick felt the buzz of pressure in his ribs.

 

The moment the task began, everything went wrong.

 

Otis took the lead, Christian followed with too much confidence, Sai held back, trying to analyze the pattern, and Nick stood frozen for a second, caught between strategies. In minutes, they were stepping on false tiles, zapped back to the start by jolts of light that skated across the floor and made their skin tingle.

 

They tried again. Failed again.

 

It was Nick’s instinct to take over, to take control.

 

But then, as he watched Christian step forward to take a hit for Otis — as Sai held out a hand to steady Nick without a word — something in his chest flickered.

 

They weren’t fighting to win.

 

They were fighting together.

 

He met Otis’s eyes. Otis nodded once.

 

The third time, Nick didn’t bark commands. He waited. He followed. He trusted.

 

Otis pointed. Sai blocked a false square with his own body. Christian, limping slightly, lifted Nick up over a dangerous patch.

 

They reached the center with three seconds to spare.

 

As Nick’s fingers curled around the token, a swell of something warm pulsed beneath his ribs.

 

They looked at one another, breathing hard, drenched in sweat. They didn’t speak — they didn’t need to.

 

At the edge of the courtyard, Prince Charlie clapped softly. He was smiling.

 

Finally, they were headed to the last task, this one individual.

 

They were led to a quiet stone path lined with flowering hedges, and at its heart sat Prince Charlie beneath a silk-draped pavilion. A single chair stood across from him.

 

No guards. No fanfare.

 

Only the prince, a thin stack of books on the table beside him, and that unshakable calm.

 

Nick was the last to be called.

 

He approached with shoulders squared, boots silent on the gravel. He didn’t bow. He sat when Charlie gestured, spine stiff with suspicion.

 

Charlie gave him a small, polite smile. “What’s your favorite book?”

 

Nick frowned, one brow lifting. “Is this meant to be funny?”

 

Of course a noble boy thought he didn’t read, this wasn’t just a task, he wanted to mock him, well, Nick was going to prove this stupid child he was wrong.

 

Charlie tilted his head, looking at him.

 

Nick exhaled through his nose. “The Iliad.”

 

A flicker of surprise passed over the prince’s features , however not disapproval. Just curiosity.

 

Charlie asked, “Why?”

 

Nick’s mouth twitched. “I assume you’ve read it.”

 

“Of course.”

 

“Then you know,” Nick said, tone cooling into something sharper, “that the war didn’t start because of duty or honor. It started because a prince thought he could steal a girl from her home, and the world burned because of it.”

 

Charlie stilled.

 

“It’s about pride,” Nick went on, voice low. “About how personal greed… unchecked, unchallenged… can tear everything apart. Thousands die, cities fall, and all of it — every moment — starts with a boy who thought the rules didn’t apply to him.”

 

There was silence.

 

Nick looked directly at him. “Sound familiar?”

 

It wasn’t a question.

 

Charlie blinked — once. Then, to Nick’s quiet confusion, his lips curved. Not with offense. Not even with mockery.

 

With understanding.

 

The commander — who had been standing tensely behind — stepped forward like a blade unsheathing. “Enough. Insolence will not be tolerated—”

 

But Charlie lifted a hand sharply. “Commander, no.”

 

The word landed like iron.

 

The man froze mid-step, jaw tight, nostrils flaring. But he obeyed.

 

Nick glanced at Charlie, still wary.

 

The prince reached for the top book on the stack beside him and held it in his lap. “Mine is The Odyssey.”

 

Nick raised an eyebrow. “What a coincidence your Royal Highness.”

 

The commander bristled again, inhaling as though preparing to shout.

 

But before he could speak, Charlie turned — not soft, not gentle — and said with a sudden fierceness, “He’s allowed to have his own mind.”

 

The commander froze again, cowed this time by more than protocol.

 

Charlie turned back to Nick, his tone softening. “Do you want to know why?”

 

Nick, stunned by the reversal, nodded once.

 

Charlie let out a small breath. “Because Odysseus endures ten years of war… and then ten more of wandering. Of loss. Of trials. He’s starved, beaten, cursed. And still—he keeps walking.”

 

He looked down for a second, fingers tracing the edge of the book cover.

 

“He wants to go home. He wants something quiet. Something real. He fights gods to get there. He nearly dies more than once.”

 

Charlie looked up again, eyes steady.

 

“And in the end… Penelope is waiting. She always was.”

 

There was a beat of silence between them.

 

Nick didn’t speak. Couldn’t.

 

Charlie’s voice dropped to a murmur. “I think I’ve always liked the idea that someone might be out there… waiting for me too.”

 

Then, softly — almost too softly to hear — he said: “That one day… I’ll find my Odysseus.”

 

Nick swallowed, unsure why his chest ached.

 

The prince nodded once, signaling the end of the task.

 

Nick rose without a word, still hearing Charlie’s voice echoing somewhere behind his ribs.

 

He didn’t know what this moment meant.

 

But he was fairly certain…

 

He’d just been seen.


Only five boys remained standing as the sun dipped behind the palace walls. The once-bustling field was now quiet, the scent of sweat and crushed grass in the air, and tension pressing like a storm.

 

Nick, Sai Verma, Otis Smith, Christian McBride, and a fifth boy — a tall, broad-shouldered lad with a rigid jaw and an entitled glint in his eye — stood in a line before the marble steps of the garden terrace.

 

Prince Charlie stood above them, his ceremonial robe exchanged for a soft blue tunic belted at the waist. His curls caught the golden light, and there was something royal — yes — but also achingly human in the way he looked at them.

 

Kind.

 

Tired.

 

Hopeful.

 

“I want to begin,” Charlie said, voice carrying gently across the space, “by saying that I have never met five men more brave, more determined, or more capable.”

 

The boys stood straighter. Even Nick, who had never sought praise from a crown, felt something pull tight in his chest.

 

Charlie went on, his voice steady. “If it were up to my heart, I would keep you all. And if it were only a matter of skill, you would each wear the crest of my guard tonight.”

 

A breath passed. Nick glanced sideways — Otis looked like he was holding his.

 

“But,” Charlie continued, “there are only four places beside me. Four swords.”

 

He stepped forward slowly, gaze lingering on each boy with real thought, real affection.

 

And then—

 

The fifth boy — the broad-shouldered one — shifted.

 

He muttered something under his breath. A sharp, sneering edge.

 

It was meant to be quiet.

 

It wasn’t.

 

Nick didn’t catch all of it. But the words “soft little prince” and “no wonder he wants so many boys around him, this country was proper when homosexuals were burned” reached his ears like a slap.

 

A hush.

 

Charlie froze.

 

Then—his gaze snapped toward the boy.

 

It was no longer kind.

 

It was no longer tired.

 

It was cold. Royal. Furious.

 

Charlie didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t need to.

 

“Commander Harrow,” he said, tone like cut glass, “remove him from the palace. Now.”

 

The boy blanched. “Wait, I didn’t mean—”

 

“Now,” Charlie repeated, sharp enough to slice through the marble underfoot. “And make it known: he and his old fashioned way of thinking is never to return to these halls.”

 

Commander Harrow, with a look of satisfaction, stepped forward.

 

The boy stammered one last protest, but no one listened. The gate guards had him by the arms within moments.

 

And then, just like that—he was gone.

 

Silence.

 

Charlie let it settle before turning back to the four who remained.

 

“Well,” he said softly, the ice melting from his voice, “I suppose the decision has been made.”

 

His eyes swept across them—Sai, Christian, Otis… and finally Nick.

 

“I look at you, and I see not just soldiers,” he said. “I see protectors. I see fire. I see heart. You are no longer just candidates. You are my swords.”

 

There was a beat.

 

“My champions.”

 

Otis blinked fast, like he might cry. Sai let out a slow breath. Christian grinned.

 

Nick… wasn’t sure what he felt.

 

Except—

 

When Charlie had commanded the boy’s expulsion, when his voice had dropped into that lethal, sovereign tone, when he’d stood taller than his crown—

 

Nick had felt something hot rush through him.

 

He pushed the thought away.

 

He’s a spoiled prince, Nick reminded himself.

 

But his mouth was dry.

 

And his heartbeat was unsteady.

 

There wasn’t much time to celebrate — not really.

 

Not in the way Nick expected celebrations to go. No flagons of ale, no cheers in the streets, no wild claps on the back.

 

Instead, after the prince’s declaration, there was a stillness. A reverent silence.

 

Then, slowly, the boys looked at one another — not quite knowing what to say.

 

Otis gave a loud whoop anyway, breaking the tension. “We did it!” he shouted, grabbing Christian in a half-hug. “Did you see Christian with that spear? I thought we were done for!”

 

Christian laughed, slightly breathless. “You were the one who tripped over the hay cart, mate.”

 

“I meant to trip!” Otis protested. “It was tactical!”

 

Sai shook his head, chuckling under his breath. “Sure it was.”

 

Nick didn’t say anything, but the smallest smirk tugged at his lips as he watched them. Their joy was infectious — foolish, maybe. But good-hearted. Genuine.

 

And something in his chest pulled again.

 

The prince had stepped back, letting them bask for a moment, a faint smile playing on his lips. He looked oddly… pleased. Not like someone who had just chosen his royal guard — more like someone watching new friends discover each other.

 

Then—

 

The doors of the terrace swung open behind him.

 

Two figures stepped out in step with one another — one with long brown curls pulled back in a ribbon, the other sharp-eyed and quick-footed.

 

Charlie turned slightly. “May I introduce Elle Argent, my lady-in-waiting—”

 

Elle curtsied with elegant ease, her eyes bright and welcoming.

 

“—and Tao Xu, my aide and companion.”

 

Tao gave a theatrical bow. “Also known as the one who actually runs this palace when His Highness forgets where he left his slippers.”

 

Charlie rolled his eyes, smiling fondly.

 

“They’ll be helping you settle in,” Charlie said, turning back to the four of them. “Your quarters are prepared. You’ll find they’re very close to mine — for practical reasons, of course.”

 

Nick raised a brow.

 

“Practical,” Tao repeated with a grin. “Sure.”

 

Charlie cleared his throat, cheeks pinking. “I have royal duties I must attend to now. But Tao and Elle will make sure you’re comfortable.”

 

“Come on,” Elle said, beckoning. “We’ll give you the grand tour.”

 

Christian and Otis immediately fell into step behind her, chatting animatedly. Sai followed, more composed, but clearly intrigued.

 

Nick lingered a second longer.

 

Prince Charlie looked at him then — really looked — and said softly, “I’m glad you stayed.”

 

Nick’s heart stuttered.


 

Their new quarters were… extravagant.

 

Nick had been in taverns, shared bunks, drafty attics — but never anything like this.

 

The common room was vast, lined with velvet drapes and burnished gold sconces. A fireplace carved with ivy designs crackled warmly. Four large beds were placed in connected chambers branching from the main room, each with private space, matching armoires, and thick, clean bedding.

 

Otis dropped onto a couch dramatically. “This is ridiculous. I might never leave.”

 

“You’re not meant to,” Tao quipped. “You live here now.”

 

“Seriously?” Christian whistled low. “This close to the prince?”

 

“His chambers are just down the corridor,” Elle said. “You’ll be trained in rounds, summoned for duties, and be prepared for any emergencies.”

 

Sai nodded, always composed. “Understood.”

 

Nick said nothing.

 

He was still absorbing everything.

 

The room continued to echo with exclamations.

 

Otis had opened a wardrobe and gasped. “These aren’t just uniforms. These are tailored uniforms. Are we marrying royalty or protecting them?”

 

“You think I could pull off the long cape?” Christian asked, holding a folded ceremonial cloak against his chest.

 

Sai merely shook his head, checking the clasp on the polished breastplate laid out on a side table. “Focus. This is all for duty.”

 

“You can have both,” Tao piped in, arms crossed as he leaned on the doorframe. “Fashion and function. But don’t get too comfortable—this isn’t a vacation.”

 

Elle slid into the room behind him, graceful as a breeze. “Ignore him,” she said lightly. “Tao always sounds like he’s preparing for battle. He’s very serious about his job.”

 

“I’m serious because someone has to be,” Tao retorted, straightening up. “We’re talking about the prince’s personal guard.”

 

Nick wandered over to the tall windows at the far end of the common room. They looked out over the western gardens, where rose trellises stretched toward the sky and the last of the sun hung low behind the palace towers. He kept his distance from the others, but he was listening.

 

He always listened.

 

“Right,” Tao continued, clapping his hands once. “Now that you’ve all gotten over the shock of luxury, let’s talk about what the next few days will look like.”

 

Otis groaned. “Not schedules.”

 

“Yes, schedules,” Tao said, eyes narrowing. “Tomorrow you begin orientation. Training starts at sunrise — that’s non-negotiable. Weapons, defense, palace routes, protocol.”

 

“Then you’ll have lessons in history, court etiquette, and geography,” Elle added, voice gentler. “Especially mapping the palace and surrounding grounds. You’ll need to know how to navigate without thinking.”

 

Nick’s head turned at that, just slightly. Mapping?

 

Elle noticed. “I know. You’ve all had basic orientation—clearly, since you passed the entry trial,” she said with a smile. “But the prince will want to test your deeper knowledge. You’ll be expected to know more than corridors and gardens. Secret passages. Escape paths. And—”

 

“This is the first time he’s ever had Swords of the Treasure,” Tao cut in, more solemn now. “His highness turned eighteen this year. The royal guard has always protected him, but this is different. You are different.”

 

Nick didn’t move, but his jaw tensed just enough to catch the light.

 

“In the evenings,” Tao went on, “you’ll either dine in the royal dining room or here. It depends on the prince’s schedule. Sometimes he joins you. Sometimes he dines with the royal family.”

 

“Which is… fine,” Elle said quickly. “He’s always got so much going on. But he tries to be present. He likes to know his guards personally. He’s not like—” She stopped herself. “Well. He’s not like most nobles.”

 

Nick didn’t say it out loud, but he still wasn’t convinced. Being less cruel than the others didn’t make someone good.

 

“Any questions?” Tao asked, folding his arms again.

 

Christian raised a hand. “What if I get lost?”

 

“You will,” Tao said bluntly. “That’s what the maps and lessons are for.”

 

Otis raised a hand. “Do we get days off?”

 

Tao gave him a withering look. “Do you think your enemies take days off?”

 

Elle laughed softly. “Relax. You’ll get downtime. And we’ll be here if you need help.”

 

“Seriously,” she added, her gaze turning more sincere as it swept across the boys. “We know this is intense. We’ve seen a lot of guards come and go. But you four… there’s something different about you, after you finish this first week of formation, you will become the protectors of the most precious jewel of the kingdom.”

 

Nick’s jaw tightened slightly, but he didn’t look away.

 

Tao must’ve felt the atmosphere shift, because he said, in a more formal tone, “Look, I won’t lie to you. This isn’t just about swords and shields. This is about devotion. Respect. Discipline. You’ll be representing the prince at all times. That includes protocol, behavior, speech. The crown doesn’t tolerate foolishness.”

 

“And Tao,” Elle said, grinning now, “takes the rules very seriously. He’s not just an aide. He’s also the prince’s fiercest protector.”

 

Tao frowned. “I’m not—”

 

“Yes, you are,” Elle cut in. “But you don’t have to be scared. Really. He only bites if you threaten the prince. Or touch his teacups.”

 

That finally drew a low laugh from Christian. Even Sai allowed a faint smile.

 

Tao looked like he wanted to protest again, but instead he just sighed. “Fine. Just… remember why you’re here.”

 

Elle stepped toward the door. “Now—get some rest. Tomorrow’s when the real work starts.”

 

The pair of them left, their footsteps fading down the corridor.

 

Nick finally moved, trailing his fingers along the polished wood of the armchair beside the hearth.

 

The room was still. Golden. Heavy with potential.

 

Otis stretched and collapsed dramatically on one of the beds. “Guess we’re really doing this, huh?”

 

Christian leaned on the doorframe between chambers. “Looks like it.”

 

Sai sat cross-legged on a bench, quiet as ever, observing.

 

While the rest of the boys poked around drawers and wardrobes, marveled at the silk-stitched hangings, and half-joked about who’d claim which bed, Nick slipped quietly out of the room.

 

The hallway stretched out like a storybook — all gilded sconces, tapestries heavy with gold thread, and marble floors so polished they mirrored the chandeliers above. The opulence of it all made Nick’s stomach twist. There was enough wealth in this one corridor to feed a village through winter. Maybe two.

 

His boots made little sound as he walked, but his thoughts were loud.

 

So now they’ll teach me maps, he thought bitterly. Perfect. Let them show me every hallway, every chamber, every tunnel. I’ll burn it all into memory. And when the time comes…

 

He didn’t finish the thought.

 

He didn’t need to.

 

Nick moved deliberately, eyes scanning corners, carvings, peculiar statues of saints and warriors long dead. The palace had too many doors. Too many halls. Too many symbols of a crown fat with self-worship. He ran a finger along a stone crest on one pillar — gold leaf embedded into every swirl.

 

People outside are sharing boiled potatoes for dinner, he thought. And in here, they’ve got gold on the damn walls.

 

He moved on. Corridor after corridor, all too similar, too grand, too confusing in their sameness. He took a left at a hallway with crimson banners, then right past an arched gallery of painted royals with bored, lifeless eyes.

 

By the time he tried to retrace his steps, his confidence faltered.

 

No.

 

He was lost.

 

Nick cursed under his breath, glancing around. Every direction looked identical. The palace might have been beautiful, but it was a maze. And he’d wandered too far.

 

He turned again—and felt a light tug at his trousers.

 

He looked down.

 

A small child, maybe seven, stood beside him with a head of curly dark hair and wide brown eyes, barely tall enough to reach his waist.

 

“Who are you?” the child asked, suspiciously.

 

Nick blinked. “Who are you?”

 

“I live here,” the child replied promptly, arms crossed. “Are you lost?”

 

Nick opened his mouth to answer something clever. Closed it again. He sighed.

 

“Yeah,” he admitted. “Guess I am.”

 

The boy looked proud. “I knew it.”

 

Nick crouched slightly, lowering his voice. “Okay, listen. I’ll make you a deal.”

 

The kid perked up.

 

“You tell me how to get back to the rooms near the royal chambers,” Nick said, “and I’ll owe you… one piece of palace fruit. Any kind.”

 

The child squinted at him. “Even the little peaches?”

 

Nick smirked. “Even the little peaches.”

 

The kid’s grin split wide. “Follow me!”

 

And then he ran.

 

Nick nearly tripped over his own boots as he chased after the little blur of curls and laughter, the echo of their feet slapping across the marble. For the first time since he entered this castle, he laughed — a real, surprised laugh — as the boy darted under archways and through side corridors with practiced ease.

 

They came to a skidding stop in front of a familiar tapestry. Nick looked up — this hallway he remembered. The golden trimming. The tall vases. Finally.

 

The boy turned to him, cheeks flushed from running, and held up a hand.

 

“Shhh,” he whispered, very seriously. “Now I tell you the secret.”

 

Nick raised an eyebrow. “The secret?”

 

The child leaned up on tiptoe, reaching for Nick’s ear—

 

“What are you doing here?”

 

The voice rang through the corridor — not cruel, but crisp, commanding.

 

Nick froze.

 

He knew that voice now.

 

It belonged to moonlight eyes and firm decisions. To someone who could silence a commander with a look. Prince Charlie.

 

Nick turned sharply and straightened his spine. “Your Royal Highness, I— I—”

 

Charlie stepped forward, his hands clasped behind his back, expression unreadable for a beat.

 

Then he smiled.

 

“Don’t worry, Nick,” he said lightly. “I wasn’t talking to you.”

 

Nick blinked. “You weren’t?”

 

Charlie’s gaze slid downward. “I was talking to this little guy.”

 

Nick looked down.

 

The small child was now studiously avoiding eye contact, suddenly very interested in the hem of his own tunic. Nick’s brow furrowed. Wait… does this kid know the Prince?

 

The boy gave an exaggerated shrug. “Uhh… I don’t think so?”

 

Charlie narrowed his eyes playfully. “Are you sure about that?”

 

He stepped closer, then bent slightly, wiggling his fingers at the child’s sides.

 

The boy yelped, then broke into helpless giggles as Charlie tickled him expertly, his earlier bravado instantly crumbling into shrieks of laughter.

 

“Okay, okay!” the child gasped between laughs. “I was helping him find his way back!”

 

Charlie leaned back, still chuckling, then looked up at Nick.

 

“Were you listening?” he asked.

 

Nick swallowed. “Maybe, Your Royal Highness.”

 

Charlie tilted his head. “Did this little guy give you directions without bribery?”

 

Nick, flustered, lied terribly. “Absolutely.”

 

The small boy gave him a look.

 

Charlie groaned. “Oh, Olly. Fruit again?”

 

The child crossed his arms defiantly. “You said I could have peaches whenever I wanted!”

 

“That doesn’t mean you can scam the royal guard!”

 

“I didn’t scam,” Olly sniffed. “I helped.”

 

Charlie sighed with affection, then turned back to Nick.

 

“Well, I guess this is as good a moment as any,” he said. “Nick, allow me to introduce you properly.”

 

He reached out, tousling the child’s curls.

 

“This is my little brother — Prince Oliver. We mostly call him Olly.”

 

Nick’s mouth fell open. “Olly. As in… the little prince.”

 

Olly gave him a regal nod, as if he were very used to such introductions, then whispered, “You still owe me that peach.”

 

Charlie raised an eyebrow. “You still owe me five minutes of silence.”

 

Olly grinned like it was a game, then took off running again — this time down a different corridor, his laughter trailing behind him.

 

Nick stared after him, still stunned.

 

Charlie folded his arms, watching the boy go.

 

“He’s impossible,” he said with a fond sigh. “But I suppose I was too, at that age.”

 

Nick glanced at him. “I can see that.”

 

Charlie turned to him, lips twitching. “Careful, Nelson. You’re not that secure in your position yet.”

 

Nick met his eyes. “I’ll remember.”

 

“Well,” he said, brushing nonexistent dust from his sleeves, “I was actually heading to your quarters. Thought I might invite you — all of you — to join me for dinner tonight.”

 

Nick blinked. “Dinner?”

 

Charlie nodded. “Yes. You’re my Swords of the Treasure now. I won’t always be able to dine with you — royal duties and all — but I thought this might be a nice way to get to know each other better.” He gave a half-smile. “At the very least, I think I’ve finally got all your names down.”

 

There was a flicker of something real in his eyes, something hopeful and warm, and it made Nick’s stomach twist strangely.

 

Charlie extended a hand toward the corridor. “Care to escort me?”

 

Nick hesitated, then inclined his head. “I suppose it’s my job, Your Royal Highness.”

 

Charlie winced. “That—see, that’s the part that’s going to take getting used to. It unsettles me a little, being called that every other breath by the men who are going to be closest to me.”

 

Nick gave a tight smile, the corners of his mouth barely lifting. “Well, I wouldn’t be comfortable calling you anything else.”

 

Anything else would be admitting he was more than a spoiled brat in a polished cage. Anything else would be betrayal.

 

But out loud, he offered coolly, “Though if it would be more comfortable… I could refer to you as my Prince.”

 

Charlie gave a startled laugh. “That’s somehow worse.”

 

Nick tilted his head. “I aim to please.”

 

Charlie grinned, then turned and began walking, his boots tapping softly against the marble. “Come on then.”

 

Nick fell in behind him, two steps behind. “As you wish… my Prince”

 

Charlie stopped just briefly, glanced back with a teasing twinkle in his eye. “I think you’ll do just fine in your lessons tomorrow, Nelson.”

 

He gave a cheeky wink, and Nick couldn’t help it — his lips twitched, almost against his will.

 

And then they walked, one in moonlight white and royal blue, the other in dark navy and quiet secrets — heading together toward a dinner neither of them would forget.

Notes:

Thank u so much! I hoped you like this first chapter with Charlie.

Chapter 4: Beauty sleep

Notes:

This is shorter! But I supposed you preferred this than a 10k chapter so I have the rest saved for tomorrow.

Chapter Text

The hallway outside the guards’ quarters was quiet, a stillness settling over the palace as twilight stretched across the sky. Candles flickered in iron sconces along the stone walls, their warm glow casting gentle shadows.

 

Nick walked slightly behind Charlie, his footsteps light but precise, not quite in unison with the Prince’s more casual, graceful stride. It was strange, this kind of silence between them—comfortable in a way Nick hadn’t expected. He still didn’t quite know how to look at Prince Charlie. For someone he hated, Prince Charlie was…pleasant, Nick thought if he would be so kind after he kidnapped him.

 

They reached the carved oak door of the Swords’ shared chamber, and Charlie lifted a hand, knocking twice before pushing it open.

 

Sai, Christian, and Otis looked up from where they’d been lounging—Christian seated with his boots off, Otis halfway through unpacking, and Sai calmly organizing the few personal items he’d brought. They all stood the moment they saw the Prince.

 

“Good evening,” Charlie greeted with a small, polite smile. “I hope you’re all settling in. I won’t take much of your time—I just came to extend a small invitation.”

 

The room stilled.

 

Charlie continued, “I’d like to invite the four of you to have dinner with me tonight. In my chambers. I thought it would be a good opportunity for us to get to know each other a little better. I won’t be able to join you every evening—sometimes I dine with the royal family, and other times, unfortunately, alone with state documents—but tonight… I’d like to share a meal.”

 

There was a beat of silence—awkward not because anyone was unwilling, but because none of them were sure how to react.

 

“Of course,” Sai said, offering a respectful nod.

 

“It would be an honor,” Christian added smoothly.

 

“Sounds good to me,” Otis chimed in, then elbowed Sai and whispered unsuccessfully. “As long as he’s not planning to test our fencing stances with a soup spoon.”

 

Charlie grinned. “Not tonight.”

 

Nick said nothing, but nodded once.

 

“Then shall we?” the Prince asked, stepping aside.

 

They filed out behind him—quiet, straight-backed, their boots tapping lightly on the stone floor. The guards moved with instinctive discipline now, but Nick couldn’t help but notice the shift in air around them: something had begun to form, something solid and inevitable. For the first time, they looked like a unit.

 

And leading them, relaxed yet composed, was the Prince of the Realm.

 

Nick walked at the rear, watching everything. Every painting. Every vase. Every corridor. His eyes lingered on the guards they passed, memorizing the routes. But he also kept glancing forward—at the way the Prince walked, the ease of his posture, the confidence. Nick didn’t like how natural it looked. Or how easy it was to trail behind.

 

The route to the Prince’s private quarters was short, only a couple of minutes and they were there.

 

Two guards stood posted at either side. They saluted with swift precision as Charlie approached, and one moved to open the doors for him.

 

“Thank you, Tavin,” Charlie said, with familiarity that startled Nick. The guard gave him a tiny, surprised smile.

 

Inside, the room was everything Nick had feared.

 

It was massive.

 

It wasn’t gaudy in the way he’d imagined—it wasn’t drowning in gold or lined with marble. But it was refined. Tasteful. Ridiculously oversized.

 

A bed the size of a tavern’s entire second floor stood against the far wall, draped in soft silks and a navy canopy. A long wall of windows overlooked a sweeping garden, the glass doors thrown open so the evening breeze rolled in. Sheer curtains danced with the air.

 

To the left stood a wide desk scattered with papers, notes, and books stacked haphazardly. To the right, a smaller sitting area circled around a low chess table—game mid-play. There were more bookshelves than most village libraries, a Piano near the balcony, and a quiet corner with a flickering lantern and a rug that looked far too soft to step on.

 

In the center of it all, a round dining table had been set with six seats.

 

Nick’s first thought was: Five families could live in here.

 

His second: Of course. He’s still a spoiled brat.

 

Still, something about the space didn’t match the Prince he had imagined. It felt lived in. Real. Like someone had fallen asleep in that armchair with a book over his chest, or paced the carpet bare-footed while thinking through a difficult letter.

 

Charlie turned back to them. “Please. Sit wherever you’d like.”

 

The boys shuffled forward, some awkward, some curious. Nick took the seat furthest from the Prince. Charlie sat near the head, looking utterly unbothered.

 

Moments later, a maid entered with quiet grace, carrying a silver tray. She laid the dishes with practiced precision—roast duck in a spiced orange glaze, vegetables steamed and seasoned, and soft bread rolls still warm from the oven.

 

Otis raised his eyebrows slightly as the food was placed in front of him. “And here I thought the mess hall was the highlight.”

 

Charlie smiled. “I figured you’d earned something a little nicer after today.”

 

When the maid bowed and exited, silence reigned for a breath too long—until the Prince himself picked up his fork.

 

“Well,” Charlie said, “perhaps you could introduce yourselves? I know your names, but I’d like to hear about you. If you’re comfortable.”

 

Sai was the first to answer. “I’m Sai Verma, Your Highness. My parents are schoolteachers in the East Quarter of the city. I grew up around books and blackboards.”

 

Charlie’s expression brightened. “The East Quarter? I’ve read a little about your school systems there. They’re very progressive.”

 

Sai gave a small smile. “My parents worked hard to keep them that way.”

 

Christian followed. “Christian McBride. My parents own textile businesses—export mostly. I wasn’t expected to apply for this, but… I wanted something different.”

 

Charlie nodded, eyes warm. “It’s admirable. Stepping away from comfort.”

 

Otis leaned forward. “Otis Smith. Son of a teacher as well. Not quite as scholarly as Sai’s folks—I usually spend more time helping my grandparents, they live in a farm, sometimes it’s better being between horse than between humans .”

 

That drew a chuckle around the table.

 

And then it was Nick’s turn.

 

He knew it would come eventually — the circle had gone around, name by name, like a gentle storm closing in on him. Charlie hadn’t forced anyone to speak. But now, with the table quiet and the Prince’s gaze on him, Nick felt that tug — that silent pressure — to offer something. A piece of himself.

 

He straightened, but didn’t lean forward. His tone stayed calm. Guarded. His fingers didn’t fidget.

 

“I’m Nick Nelson,” he said simply. “I was raised here, in the Capital. My mother’s name is Sarah. She’s a seamstress — the kind who can turn torn linen into something elegant. She’s known in our part of the city, not just because of her work, but because she’s kind. Fierce, too. If you short her on coin, you’ll regret it.”

 

A soft smile curled at the edge of his mouth.

 

“I grew up with the sound of scissors on fabric and the smell of ink on measuring tape. We didn’t have much. She worked every day of her life just to keep us fed. I helped her whenever I could — mending buttons, carrying orders.”

 

He hesitated then, and for a moment something shifted in his voice — a quiet tightness.

 

“There was a time we had more. When I was very small, there were silks in the house. Toys carved from real oak. Boxes of sweets from Sorelle. That was when we still had his attention.”

 

The words thudded into the quiet like a drop of water onto stone.

 

Charlie tilted his head gently. “His?”

 

Nick’s jaw flexed once.

 

“My father. Stéphane de la Fournière.”

 

Christian sat up a little straighter. Even Sai looked mildly surprised. That name carried weight — not just noble, but high-ranking, intimately tied to the court.

 

Nick didn’t look away.

 

“My mother met him when she was seventeen. She was working at a tailor’s shop. He came in for a new coat — velvet, embroidered cuffs, the works. He flirted with her. Said she had clever hands. Told her she was different.”

 

He paused, voice low and unhurried.

 

“She fell in love. Believed him when he said their child would be claimed, protected, cherished. That love could defy status. That he would find a way.”

 

Nick’s fingers curled slightly on the tablecloth.

 

“And for a while, he did. He paid for a flat just outside the noble district. Came by in secret with little gifts. Promised more. She believed him.”

 

Nick glanced up at the prince.

 

“I was born into that in-between. Not noble. Not commoner. Just… hidden. But I was dressed like a little lord. My brother tells me he called me ‘son.’”

 

He swallowed.

 

“But as soon as his family found out…well, you can guess. The scandal was too close. Two illegitimate children — too much of a liability. So he disappeared.”

 

Nick didn’t blink.

 

“The money stopped. The letters stopped. The gifts vanished. One day we had enough bread for the week. The next, we had nothing.”

 

He took a breath.

 

“I was five the first time I saw my mother cry from hunger.”

 

Silence.

 

No one moved. Even the candle flames seemed to hold still.

 

Then, as if pulled back into himself, Nick shook his head lightly. “But she didn’t stay broken. She worked. She never stopped. She made something out of nothing — every single day. So if I’m here, it’s because she bled her fingers raw to make it possible.”

 

Charlie’s gaze hadn’t left him once. He looked… affected. And quietly reverent.

 

“Thank you,” he said softly. “For sharing that.”

 

Nick nodded once, tight and brief.

 

And just as the weight was settling heavy over the table—

 

“Well,” Otis said loudly, “what a prick.”

 

Christian’s mouth opened. Sai looked like someone had slapped him.

 

Otis paled. “I—sorry—Your Highness—I mean—”

 

Charlie blinked. Then laughed.

 

Not politely. Not softly.

 

A full, honest, shoulder-shaking laugh.

 

“Yes, Otis,” he said, grinning. “What a prick indeed.”

 

A wave of quiet laughter followed, easing the air like a breeze through a tense room.

 

Nick didn’t laugh.

 

But he looked at Charlie then, truly looked — and for a moment, the prince wasn’t a title, or a mission, or a spoiled royal boy.

 

He was just a boy.


The first thing Nick registered was the sound of a door slamming open.

 

The second was the unmistakable bark of Commander Harrow’s voice.

 

“Up! All of you! I want boots on marble in three minutes or I’ll have your spines mounted over the palace gates!”

 

There was a crash as Otis fell out of bed with a strangled groan. “Is it war?” he mumbled from the floor, still wrapped in his blanket.

 

“Feels like war,” Christian muttered from the other room, one arm draped over his eyes.

 

Nick sat up already half-dressed, his instincts snapping him into wakefulness before the rest could figure out where the hell they were. The room was dim, lit by the first orange streaks of dawn slicing through the velvet drapes.

 

Across from him, Sai was already up, lacing his boots with quiet precision.

 

“You get used to this,” Sai said under his breath.

 

Nick raised an eyebrow. “You’ve done this before?”

 

Sai gave a slight shrug. “If you like going to have a dance in a tavern, you must be prepared for the day after.”

 

Nick nodded. “Fair enough.”

 

“Two minutes!” bellowed the Commander from beyond the doorway. “And if I smell unwashed skin, I will personally scrub you down with the palace fountain!”

 

Otis whimpered. “Please tell me he’s bluffing.”

 

“He’s not,” Christian said grimly, tugging on his shirt. “I heard from a boy in the tests that a guy in the East Wing ended up dunked in lavender soap for coming down late.”

 

“Lavender soap?” Otis blinked. “Okay, but that sounds kind of nice—”

 

“Now!” came the thunder.

 

There was a collective scramble. Tunics were pulled on backward, boots were jammed onto the wrong feet, belts were fastened at impossible angles. By the time they filed out into the corridor, they were breathless, disheveled, but mostly clothed — and very, very awake.

 

Commander Harrow stood at the end of the hall like an iron statue carved from the very stone of the palace. Arms crossed. Eyes sharp. Disapproval radiating like heat.

 

“You’re late,” he said, though they clearly weren’t.

 

Nick noticed the corner of the Commander’s mouth twitch — not quite amusement, but something close.

 

“This week,” Harrow continued, voice clipped and military, “you are not protectors. You are learners. This is your first and only week to acclimate to His Highness’s routines, habits, preferences, and protocols. You will rise with discipline, train with focus, and if you dare yawn in front of the prince, I will have you running laps around the courtyard until your legs fall off.”

 

Otis made a very small sound of dread.

 

“You will know the sound of his footsteps, the weight of his silence, the cadence of his breath. The prince is your charge, your symbol, your responsibility.”

 

Nick resisted the urge to roll his eyes. The cadence of his breath? Really?

 

Commander Harrow turned abruptly on his heel. “Now. Gardens. Walk.”

 

The palace gardens, at that early hour, didn’t feel real.

 

Mist clung low over trimmed hedges and rose beds, like breath exhaled by the earth itself. The trees stood still, their leaves dripping with dew. Even the fountains burbled more quietly, as if the world hadn’t quite remembered how to be loud yet.

 

And then came the footsteps.

 

Four boys in navy uniforms, jogging lightly through the gravel-lined paths under the watchful eyes of Commander Harrow.

 

It wasn’t a fast run — more a jog with structure — a way to guide them through the grounds while keeping them alert. Otis was panting dramatically before they’d reached the first courtyard. Sai, of course, was completely composed. Christian kept pace, occasionally adjusting the cuffs of his sleeves mid-stride, and Nick…

 

Nick ran like he’d been doing this his entire life.

 

His eyes weren’t on the path. They were on everything else.

 

The palace was waking up.

 

Servants moved through side corridors, baskets and linens balanced in their arms. Kitchen boys carried trays of bread through hidden gates. Maids in soft pastels swept steps and shook out morning laundry from high balconies. A few stable hands led horses toward the lower yards.

 

A few lanterns still flickered in stone alcoves, their orange glow no match for the rising sun. Through open gates and side corridors, Nick watched the staff begin their quiet ballet: servants moving in pairs, carrying folded linens, trays, and tall buckets of flowers. A young maid crossed a stone bridge with a copper kettle tucked under her arm, her braid bouncing against her shoulder.

 

Above, in a far window, a curtain was pulled aside — not by a lady draped in pearls, but by a yawning maid with her sleeves rolled up, already tying back her hair.

 

Nick followed her movement for just a second. She lit a lantern, then disappeared again into the shadows of her duty.

 

They wake before the sun to scrub gold floors for people who sleep on silk and never say thank you, he thought bitterly.

 

Commander Harrow barked out directions. The group veered left, then jogged past an ivy-wrapped arch.

 

“This way leads to the eastern courtyards,” the Commander called. “Prince Charlie’s falcons are trained in the spire above!”

 

“Falcons?” Otis wheezed. “Great. Just what we needed. Royal birds that hate us.”

 

“They probably get treated better than the guards,” Christian said under his breath.

 

“Do you think we’ll be trained to fight them?” Otis asked. “Like, sword against beak?”

 

“I think they’d win,” Sai replied dryly.

 

Nick stayed behind them, quiet as always, but something flickered in his chest.

 

They reached a stretch of gravel path lined with two massive rose arches, pale petals scattered across the ground like silk.

 

Otis stumbled slightly as they passed beneath the second arch. “Nope. This one’s cursed. I’m telling you. My lungs gave up right here.”

 

Nick, without breaking pace, muttered, “Maybe your lungs just fear commitment.”

 

The other three turned to him so fast they nearly collided.

 

Christian blinked. Otis gaped. Sai narrowed his eyes like he wasn’t sure he’d heard correctly.

 

Then Christian let out a laugh.

 

“A joke. An actual joke.”

 

“From Nick Nelson, no less,” Otis gasped. “Our boy’s got claws.”

 

Nick didn’t look at them. “It was barely a joke.”

 

“No, no,” Sai said, lips twitching, “It was cold-blooded. I respect that.”

 

“I feel personally attacked,” Otis added dramatically. “You’ve been here for a day and you’re already better at insults than me.”

 

Nick allowed the faintest hint of a smirk to pass over his face. Just for a moment.

 

They rounded another corner, sunlight glowing stronger now across the palace rooftops, and the sounds of the waking world followed them — laughter, chatter, the clip of boots across courtyards.

 

Once they finished, Commander Harrow led them without a word to have breakfast, boots echoing against the stone floors, and when he finally pushed open a heavy oak door, the sound that hit them was immediate:

 

Chaos. Glorious, delicious chaos.

 

The Royal Kitchens were massive — more like a hall than a room — with tall ceilings that echoed with shouting, clattering pans, and bursts of laughter. Long wooden tables lined the center, loaded with trays and baskets and bowls. Fireplaces roared along the stone walls, each one feeding a different bubbling pot or pan.

 

Dozens of staff moved like clockwork — slicing, stirring, washing, running from one station to another with practiced grace. The smells were dizzying: baked cinnamon, roasted garlic, melted butter, fresh bread, and something sweet with a hint of rose.

 

“Watch your step!” barked a red-faced kitchen boy as he skidded past them, holding two steaming pots by the handles. He grinned as he saw the newcomers. “Don’t worry, lads — Miss Miriam adopts everyone. You’re hers now.”

 

“Miss who?” Otis whispered.

 

He didn’t have to wait long.

 

From behind a stack of copper pans emerged a woman built like a fortress, with arms thick from years of kneading dough and a face as warm as the ovens behind her. Her graying hair was tucked under a floral scarf, and her apron had flour handprints smeared across the front.

 

“There you are!” she bellowed, seeing the boys. “My boys of the blade! Come in, come in, heavens, you look like you haven’t eaten in days!”

 

Otis whispered, “I love her.”

 

“You must be the new Swords of the Treasure,” she said proudly, waving them toward one of the long side tables near the window. “And look at you — like matchsticks, all arms and shoulders. Sit, sit! I won’t have you fainting in front of the prince.”

 

They obeyed without protest, and the moment they sat, plates began to appear.

 

Loaves of bread, each different: crusty, soft, braided, dark, spiced. Rows of butter — golden, herbed, honeyed. There were bowls of berry preserves, fresh-cut fruit, sliced meats, and still-steaming eggs cooked every way imaginable.

 

Nick just… stared.

 

He had never seen so many types of bread in one place. Or so many ways to spread butter. It was absurd.

 

“Try the honey butter,” Sai whispered.

 

Nick hesitated — then did.

 

And his soul briefly left his body.

 

Miss Miriam patted his shoulder as she passed. “Eat, darling. You’ll need strength. You’re protecting our prince now.”

 

A few kitchen hands passed by with curious glances, all a little flushed, a little starstruck. One of them — a slim girl with dark curls and flour on her nose — lingered near the ovens, eyes flicking toward the boys’ table.

 

Specifically… toward Nick.

 

Otis noticed first. His grin grew wide.

 

“Oh my gods,” he whispered, elbowing Christian. “She’s blushing.”

 

Christian followed his gaze. “I think she’s staring at Nelson.”

 

Sai glanced over without lifting his spoon. “Confirmed.”

 

Nick looked up, caught the girl’s gaze for half a second, then looked right back down at his plate. “Ignore it.”

 

“I don’t think she can,” Otis teased. “Look at you. Palace rebel and heartthrob.”

 

Nick muttered something that sounded suspiciously like a threat, but the corner of his mouth betrayed him — just a twitch, barely there.

 

The kitchen buzzed around them. Somewhere near the back, someone shouted for more eggs. A bell chimed. A maid passed through, collecting a tray destined for the Queen’s wing. Morning light spilled through the high windows, catching the copper pots in gold.


They were just four boys, sharing bread, heat, and a slow-forming bond over a borrowed table. While Nick ate, Otis laughed or Christian poured tea. “Anyone want?”

 

“Absolutely,” Otis said, taking a roll and stuffing it in his mouth whole. “Is this how the royals eat every day?”

 

Sai nodded. “Probably. Though I imagine they don’t shovel it in like starved goblins.”

 

“I am a starved goblin,” Otis said through a mouthful of bread. “I’m not ashamed.”

 

Nick reached quietly for a slice of pear, chewing slowly while the others talked. He listened.

 

Christian and Sai started lightly arguing about which house in the palace had the best vantage point for defense. Christian claimed the south balconies. Sai argued for the high northern walkways.

 

“I’m telling you,” Sai insisted, “from the north you can see three wings of the palace and the entire courtyard.”

 

“But the south faces the royal gardens,” Christian argued. “Perfect for observation. Plus, better sunlight.”

 

“You’re just obsessed with sunlight,” Otis chimed in, “you’re like a cat.”

 

“You say that like it’s a bad thing,” Christian replied smoothly.

 

Nick sipped his tea, just watching them. Sai’s steady logic, Christian’s artistic flair, Otis’s constant stream of ridiculous commentary.

 

“You’re quiet,” Sai said suddenly, looking over at Nick.

 

Nick looked up. “Observing.”

 

“Still?” Otis leaned over dramatically. “We passed the test, Nick. You can chill now.”

 

Nick raised a brow. “This is me chill.”

 

Christian laughed. “Gods help us.”

 

They stayed at the table longer than they probably should have, refilling their tea and nibbling the last of the fruit. The palace had already come alive outside the window — they could hear the footsteps of passing staff, the chiming of bells from deeper within the estate, the distant calls of guards changing shifts.


By the time they left the kitchens, the warmth of the ovens still clinging to their clothes, the palace had fully come alive.

 

Servants moved in careful order now — cleaner lines, brisker steps. The light from the tall windows was sharp and clear. The day had begun.

 

Commander Harrow led them across a marble passageway lined with tall glass doors and through a narrow staircase guarded by an ornate metal gate. As they ascended to the eastern wing, Nick took note of every detail: the steps that creaked slightly, the small passage to the right, the way the sunlight angled through the windows, hitting only part of the hallway. Every inch of the palace whispered secrets, and Nick listened.

 

They reached a set of double doors flanked by two guards in white and gold livery, both standing straight as pikes. The sigil of the royal family gleamed on their chests — a rising sun over a crowned branch.

 

Commander Harrow halted the group.

 

“These are the Prince’s private chambers, I know you are familiar with them” he said. “Eventually, this post will be your responsibility. Two stationed outside. Two inside.”

 

Otis leaned closer to Sai and whispered, “I call inside. Less chance of dying.”

 

“Quiet,” Harrow snapped, though his eyes didn’t move.

 

As if on cue, the doors from a the room next door swung open — not from other guards, but from within.

 

“Good morning, gentlemen!” came a bright, almost musical voice.

 

Elle, dressed in soft pinks and silks with golden embroidery, stood just inside the doorway, her hands clasped in front of her.

 

Behind her, slightly more serious but no less familiar, Tao gave them a nod.

 

“You’re right on time,” Tao said. “His Highness appreciates punctuality. Even if he doesn’t… always match it himself.”

 

Otis looked concerned. “Wait, so we’re waking up the prince?”

 

“No, we wake up the prince, you just watch we don’t do “anything improper”, he isn’t supposed to be left alone after turning eighteen, You’ll get used to it,” Elle said cheerfully. “It’s one of the perks of the job. Come on in.”

 

They stepped inside cautiously.

 

The room was mostly dark.

 

Thick velvet curtains blocked out the sunlight, and only a few faint glows from candles lit the corners. The air was warm, scented faintly of lavender and fresh linen.

 

Nick blinked as his eyes adjusted, searching for movement, a voice, a sign of life.

 

Nothing.

 

Until—

 

“Why are you doing here so early?” came a muffled, sleep-heavy grumble from the direction of the bed.

 

Elle giggled.

 

“My prince, it’s nine in the morning.”

 

From under the blankets, a dramatic groan emerged. “No. Absolutely not.”

 

Tao moved toward the windows with the certainty of someone who did this every day. “Don’t make me call the Queen.”

 

“You wouldn’t,” came the horror-struck reply.

 

“Oh, he would,” Elle said, stepping beside him.

 

And then, with a practiced flourish, they threw open the curtains.

 

Sunlight flooded the room.

 

The figure on the bed recoiled like a vampire, pulling the covers over his head.

 

Nick blinked at the sight: a mop of golden curls, a pair of bare feet sticking out from under navy sheets, and a truly royal groan of resistance.

 

“This isn’t fair,” the prince mumbled. “I need my beauty sleep.”

 

“You say that every morning,” Tao muttered, already pulling open drawers and fetching a set of clothes.

 

Elle turned back toward the boys and winked. “Welcome to the royal morning routine.”

Now that the sunlight had fully claimed the room, the details of Prince Charlie’s quarters came into view: soft rugs in creams and golds, a dressing screen painted with scenes from the myth of Aelis, books stacked haphazardly on a nearby side table, and a tall mirror facing a wardrobe large enough to fit a horse.

 

At the center of it all sat Prince Charlie, still curled up in his blankets like a sullen cat.

 

“I’m not coming out until the sun apologizes,” he declared, voice muffled by the sheets.

 

“You said that yesterday,” Tao said, placing the day’s clothes carefully on the nearby dressing chair.

 

“It still hasn’t apologized.”

 

Elle clicked her tongue and crossed the room to the prince’s side. “Come on, now. Up. I’ve combed your curls already in my mind — let’s make them real.”

 

Charlie peeked out from under the covers. His eyes — even half-lidded and sleep-drunk — were bright, pale, and just the slightest bit mischievous.

 

Nick watched, arms crossed behind the rest of the boys. It was… strange. This wasn’t the commanding figure from the training field. This wasn’t the boy with the moon-glow eyes and the elegant posture. This was someone smaller. Softer. Someone still half-tucked in sleep and refusing to face the day like any other teenager.

 

Elle gently coaxed him upright, fussing over his hair with her fingers.

 

“You’re lucky I like you,” she muttered as she tugged a brush through a particularly stubborn curl.

 

Charlie made a face but allowed it.

 

The boys stood along the wall, watching the ritual unfold like a play. Otis leaned over to Sai and whispered, “Do you think she’d do our hair, too?”

 

“Don’t push it,” Sai replied, though his mouth twitched as Elle finished.

 

The prince blinked blearily toward the boys. “I suppose I should say good morning now.”

 

“Good morning, Your Highness,” Christian offered with a smile.

 

Charlie gave a slow, regal nod. “Good morning my Swords.”

 

A soft knock at the chamber door interrupted the moment, and a maid entered carrying a silver tray.

 

“Breakfast, my prince.”

 

“Oh thank heavens,” Charlie sighed, sitting at the small table near the window.

 

The tray was unveiled with elegant flair: tiny berry-filled pastries, a honeyed roll, warm cinnamon oats, a soft poached egg in a porcelain dish, and a tall glass of something orange and sparkling.

 

Nick blinked.

 

So this is what royalty eats for breakfast.

 

Charlie tore a piece of his roll and chewed slowly, his expression brightening with every bite.

 

“Alright,” he said mid-chew, “since you’ve all been subjected to my morning dramatics, the least I can do is ask how your morning has been.”

 

Otis jumped in, naturally. “We’ve been up since the sun rose and running through gardens. I’m fairly sure I died twice.”

 

Charlie raised an eyebrow. “Well, I’m glad you came back from the dead just in time to see me yawn.”

 

Sai added calmly, “We had breakfast in the kitchens. The head cook, Miss Miriam, threatened to adopt us.”

 

“Ah,” Charlie grinned, “she does that. Don’t be surprised if she starts leaving you little pies wrapped in napkins. She once sent me a ham with a note that said ‘Eat or die.’ I always said when I was a child that I was afraid of her, but in reality I escaped my governess as much as I could to spend time in the kitchens”

 

The boys chuckled.

 

Nick said nothing — but his eyes stayed fixed on Charlie as the prince gently wiped jam from the corner of his mouth with a lace-trimmed napkin. Everything about him was so… soft. So different from the sharp, clipped commands Nick had expected from a royal.

 

And yet, he held the room effortlessly.

 

“Right then,” Charlie said, finishing his last sip. “Tao, could you fetch my papers?”

 

Tao handed over a neat stack of parchment bound by a silver clip. Charlie flipped it open and scanned quickly, eyes now serious, thoughtful. He scribbled something in the margins with a fountain pen, muttering to himself as he read.

 

Just like that, the air shifted. The sleepy boy was gone, replaced by the young sovereign-in-training who would one day inherit the throne.

 

Nick stared at him for a beat longer than he should have, then looked away.

Charlie set down his papers at last, scribbled one final note in the margins, and pushed the stack aside with a little sigh.

 

“I suppose it’s time to look princeling,” he said quietly, mostly to himself.

 

Elle stood from where she’d been sitting on the edge of the chaise and crossed the room with practiced ease. With both hands, she flung open the wardrobe doors.

 

Inside, the wardrobe looked more like a miniature museum of fashion than a place for everyday clothing. Robes of emerald silk, embroidered jackets in navy and cream, shirts with gilded cuffs, and coats with epaulets in polished silver. Velvet, satin, linen. Dozens of outfits, each perfectly pressed and ready.

 

“Let’s go with the midnight blue today,” Elle said to herself, pulling out a deep-colored jacket with the royal crest stitched in gold over the left shoulder. “With the high collar. You’ll have the council’s eye this afternoon.”

 

Charlie rose slowly, visibly reluctant, his cheeks already dusted with pink.

 

He turned to the boys — who were still standing dutifully, hands behind their backs near the windows — and cleared his throat.

 

“Um… if it’s not too much trouble,” he mumbled, “could you all… turn around for a moment?”

 

All four boys blinked.

 

Otis gave an immediate smile. “Of course, Your Highness,” he said, overly formal as he turned on his heel.

 

Christian followed, raising one eyebrow at Sai as if to say, did he really just blush?

 

Nick, as always, moved silently — but just before he turned, his gaze caught a glimpse of Charlie pulling his shirt over his head.

 

Just for a second.

 

The curve of the prince’s neck caught the morning light — pale, smooth, vulnerable. There was something delicate in it, the kind of softness that had no business belonging to someone who’d held the authority to command soldiers with a glance the day before.

 

Nick looked away quickly, jaw tight.

 

Get a grip.

 

Behind them, there was a brief scuffle of silk, the sound of buttons, of Elle’s voice low and fussing: “Lift your arms, higher — no, not like that, you’re not a scarecrow—”

 

Otis, whispering under his breath: “I feel like I’m committing treason just by existing during this.”

 

Christian chuckled. “The royal dignity is very vulnerable today.”

 

Sai shook his head and muttered, “We are going to be executed before noon.”

 

Then:

 

“Alright,” Charlie’s voice called. “You can turn back.”

 

They did.

 

The transformation was sharp — sudden.

 

Prince Charlie now stood tall, dressed in midnight blue with gold trimming, his curls perfectly combed, shoulders back. The sunlight caught on the subtle embroidery at his cuffs, and he looked — for the first time that morning — like a ruler.

 

Even Nick, rebel to the core, felt something stir in his chest.

 

Charlie looked between them, clearly trying to keep his composure. “You’re all very polite. Thank you.”

 

Otis grinned. “We’re sworn to protect your virtue, after all.”

 

Charlie rolled his eyes. “Gods help me.”

 

Once fully dressed, Prince Charlie adjusted his cuffs and looked toward Tao, who had reappeared with a stack of additional scrolls and a rather serious expression.

 

“Is my tutor expecting me already?” Charlie asked, exhaling slowly.

 

Tao nodded. “Lord Ajayi has requested a full review of the eastern alliance treaties before midday. And there’s a rhetoric exam waiting after.”

 

Charlie pulled a face. “Ah. My favorite.”

 

Otis leaned toward Sai and muttered, “What’s a ‘pugnacy’? Sounds like a place where people politely punch each other.”

 

“It’s the prince’s school,” Sai whispered back, “for diplomacy, history, political theory… it’s basically royal brain training.”

 

“Tragic,” Otis said. “He has to study and look good?”

 

“He’s very talented,” Elle said from her spot near the wardrobe, tucking away unused fabrics.

 

Charlie turned back to the boys. His voice was softer now, almost regretful. “I won’t see you for a few hours — my lessons tend to devour the morning. I hope you tell me everything about your first morning here after supper”

 

The boys bowed at the same time.

 

With a final glance at Elle and Tao, Charlie exited through the side doors, his attendants following closely. The echo of his steps faded quickly.

 

Then came the sound of leather gloves being clapped together.

 

Commander Harrow had re-entered the room.

 

“Enough standing around,” he barked. “Your Highness is gone. Time to learn how to function like swords, not decorations.”

 

The boys straightened.

 

“You will now begin your training in royal protocol,” Harrow said. “There are rules. Rules for presence. For silence. For deference. For weaponry etiquette in court spaces. You will learn what to say, how to say it, and when to say nothing at all.”

 

“Sounds uplifting,” Christian muttered.

 

Harrow ignored him.


“You’ll also receive instruction in mapping, as you’ll be expected to memorize every hallway, passage, and escape route in this palace.”

Nick’s ears perked up at that. Perfect.

 

The commander finished “We’ll also be helping with personal grooming, public presentation, and escort strategy. Oh — and you’ll rotate through duties: guarding the prince directly, standing watch outside his quarters, and learning his schedule inside out.”

 

Then in an unexpected soft voice he pointed to the door.

 

“Follow me. Welcome to your first day.”

Chapter 5: Training

Chapter Text

The training room was already warm with morning light when the boys entered — wide windows casting long shadows across polished floors. The royal crest glinted on the far wall, painted in deep navy and gold. There were no swords, no sparring dummies, no scent of sweat or leather.

 

Just scrolls. Books. Stacks of folded parchment. A long table with silver-tipped quills and, standing stiff-backed at the head of the room, Master Vallon.

 

He looked like a statue carved from cold authority. His robes were deep gray with black cuffs, his silver hair swept back with mathematical precision. In one hand, he held a pointer. In the other, a thick, leather-bound folio.

 

He didn’t welcome them.

 

He didn’t ask for names.

 

He walked to the center of the table, opened the folio, and with a sharp motion, unfurled a calendar as large as a flag. Thick vellum. Fine calligraphy. And circled in brilliant red ink were dates that might as well have been warnings.

 

“This,” he said, “is the life you are entering.”

 

The boys exchanged glances. Otis looked like he was bracing for a riddle. Nick stood very still.

 

“You are not training to be simple soldiers,” Vallon continued. “You are being forged into swords — polished, sharpened, ceremonial and lethal. If, after this week, you prove yourselves worthy, the King himself will knight you and you will become officially Swords of the Treasure.”

 

A pause. Vallon tapped the calendar.

 

“Your duty is not only to guard the prince’s life. It is to move beside him through court life. You will attend diplomatic functions, ceremonies, audiences with nobles, and royal galas. You will be seen. You will be measured. Every mistake will be whispered across kingdoms.”

 

He jabbed three red circles on the calendar. “And this is why you must be perfect. In two months’ time begins the Royal Season.”

 

Otis blinked. “Is that like noble spring break?”

 

Sai replied calmly, “It’s when every noble in the kingdom shows up here to strut, court, and scheme.”

 

“The Christmas Ball, the Royal Midwinter Banquet, the House Procession,” Vallon listed. “Crowds. Eyes. Dignitaries. Foreign heirs. Lords and ladies who can read disrespect in the twitch of an eyebrow. And you, gentlemen, will be standing three steps behind the prince at all times.”

 

Christian tilted his head. “So we’re supposed to be… elegant shadows?”

 

Vallon’s pale eyes cut to him. “Shadows with discipline.”

 

He rolled the calendar back into place with military precision.

 

“You will learn etiquette,” he continued. “You will learn to bow until your backs ache. You will study history, protocol, posture. You will learn how to watch without staring, how to listen without speaking, how to exist without offending. Is that clear?”

 

“Yes, Master,” Sai said, already straightening his shoulders.

 

“Yes, sir,” the rest echoed.

 

Nick said nothing — but his spine was already perfectly aligned.

 

Vallon gave a slight nod. “Good. Let us begin.”

The next hour was a haze of formal hell.

 

They started with posture drills — standing still with feet planted shoulder-width apart, hands behind their backs, and eyes forward. Master Vallon walked up and down the line, correcting shoulders, chins, and breathing patterns with terrifying efficiency.

 

Otis swayed like a leaf in a storm. Christian stood too dramatically. Sai held still like a stone statue.

 

Nick? He didn’t flinch once.

 

Then came bowing technique — the angle of the neck, the softness of the gaze, the position of the feet. Vallon demonstrated three distinct styles: one for the king, one for the prince, and one for visiting nobility.

 

Otis got them all mixed up.

 

“I’m going to bow myself into a knot,” he whispered to Christian.

 

“You’re already halfway there,” Christian replied.

 

Nick didn’t speak. He simply mirrored Vallon’s stance, clean and unshakable.

 

“Nelson,” Vallon called, his tone clipped. “What is the proper angle of the shoulders when bowing to a marquess?”

 

Nick replied without hesitation. “Thirty-five degrees. Eyes lowered, but not closed.”

 

A pause.

 

“Correct,” Vallon said.

 

Otis leaned toward Sai and whispered, “He’s like a machine.”

 

Sai smirked. “A very serious, terrifying machine.”

 

They moved next to a set of long tables where maps of the palace had been unfurled. Thick parchment. Inked lines. Dozens of rooms, hidden staircases, servant tunnels, emergency routes.

 

“These,” Vallon said, tapping the sheet with his pointer, “are the arteries of the palace. You will learn them like you learn the bones in your hands. Know where to stand, where to hide, where to escape. If you are ever confused inside these walls, you will be replaced.”

 

The boys leaned in.

 

Nick already recognized several of the passageways. He’d started mapping them during quiet wanderings and sharp-eyed walks. But now, the full picture was taking shape in his mind — the palace not as a home, but as a living, breathing fortress.

 

“Nelson,” Vallon snapped. “Fastest route from the East Library to the Western Rose Gate.”

 

Nick barely blinked. “Servants’ hallway behind the chapel. Bypasses the main gallery.”

 

Silence.

 

Vallon stared at him for a moment longer than necessary.

 

“Correct.”

 

Otis gaped. “He’s part palace rat. That’s the only explanation.”

 

Christian turned toward Nick. “You memorized that already?”

 

Nick just shrugged. “It’s useful.”

 

“Useful?” Otis said, voice rising. “It’s sorcery.”

 

Sai glanced up from his scroll and said dryly, “Confirmed. Nelson is secretly the grand vizier of maps.”

 

For the first time that morning, Nick cracked the barest smile.

 

They broke for a short rest. Water was passed around. The palace bells tolled a soft hour as sunlight spilled across the marble floor.

 

Nick stood near the window, sipping slowly.

 

“You’re good at this,” Sai said, joining him.

 

Nick didn’t respond right away. Then: “It’s just memorizing.”

 

“No,” Sai said. “It’s watching. You see everything.”

 

Nick glanced sideways. “That a problem?”

 

Sai smiled faintly. “No. That’s what makes it useful.”

 

Otis joined too. “It is just…how do you know all of that already?

Christian looked at Nick, eyebrows raised. “You mapping the place in your sleep?”

 

Nick didn’t answer.

 

Sai smirked. “He’s been mapping it since we got here.”

 

Otis leaned over and whispered, “Alright, so you’re either secretly royal, or secretly dangerous.”

 

Nick muttered, “Both’s a stretch.”

 

Otis plopped down dramatically near them. “If I die during etiquette class, tell Miss Miriam I want to be buried in warm bread.”

 

Christian sighed. “Noted.”

 

The light shifted again, shadows stretching across the floor.

 

And in the quiet, the four of them stood together.


By late afternoon, the castle had softened.

 

The bells had tolled three times past midday, and the warmth of the sun had mellowed to a gentle gold. Footsteps no longer rushed across marble — they drifted. Courtiers spoke in lower tones. The palace, as vast as it was grand, seemed to exhale.

 

The boys had just finished reviewing another map set with Master Vallon when Tao arrived.

 

He greeted the group with his usual brisk nod and an expression that, while serious, was far gentler than the commander’s. “His Highness is spending the evening with his brother, Prince Oliver,” Tao said. “We thought it would be good for you four to see how informal court moments unfold. These duties won’t all be posturing and protocol.”

 

“You want us to guard a playroom?” Otis asked.

 

“Guard it, yes,” Tao replied. “Observe, more importantly.”

 

“And,” Elle added, appearing beside Tao with her usual unbothered grace, “you might learn something. His Highness is very himself when he’s with family.”

 

The boys followed.

 

They were brought up a smaller stairway — not one of the grand, gold-rail banisters, but a narrow, quieter path that led to a bright corner of the eastern wing. Here, the walls were painted in soft pastels. Floral embroidery stretched across long curtains. A velvet runner muffled their steps.

 

Two guards stood at the entrance to the royal nursery. One nodded and opened the door.

 

The four of them stepped inside.

 

The room smelled of warm milk, sugar, and storybooks. A carpet of plush blue and cream covered the floor. Toys — elegant, well-maintained — lined the shelves in neat rows: hand-painted figurines, wooden trains, alphabet blocks polished to a shine. A miniature library hugged one wall, while the opposite corner boasted a play tent that shimmered like starlight.

 

And at the center of it all sat Prince Charlie.

 

Not as a monarch. Not as a figure of poise or rank.

 

But as a brother.

 

He was seated cross-legged on the floor, sleeves rolled up, a small smudge of ink on his wrist. In his lap, half-asleep but still murmuring with stubborn energy, was Prince Oliver — soft curls falling into his face, one cheek pressed to Charlie’s chest, and a stuffed rabbit tucked securely under his arm.

 

Nick lingered near the wall with the others, watching in silence.

 

Charlie didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t fidget or act distracted. He read from a heavy storybook with full commitment — voices, sound effects, even pauses for Oliver to gasp or laugh or object. He gave the boy his full attention, as if there were nothing else in the entire palace more important.

 

Oliver interrupted mid-sentence. “No, no, the dragon can’t have tea, Charlie! He just burned the knight’s house!”

 

Charlie closed the book and held up one finger. “Ah, but have you considered — maybe he’s sorry. Maybe tea is his apology.”

 

Oliver looked suspicious. “Dragons don’t apologize.”

 

Charlie’s eyes twinkled. “This one does. This one feels things.”

 

Oliver huffed, clearly unconvinced.

 

Nick watched the exchange and felt something strange unfurl inside his chest.

 

Something… quieter. Something he didn’t want to name.

 

Because Charlie was, in this moment, entirely genuine.

 

And not just kind — but effortlessly kind. He knew how to speak to Oliver without condescension, knew when to lean in, when to tease, when to quiet the room. It wasn’t learned. It was instinct.

 

He’s good with children, Nick thought, somewhat begrudgingly. Too good.

 

Oliver climbed off Charlie’s lap and toddled over to the blocks, immediately starting a crooked tower. Charlie followed on his knees and helped steady the pieces, murmuring encouragement.

 

Nick crossed his arms.

 

His mind, traitorous as ever, whispered again:

 

He’ll be a great father one day, specially considering he can get pregnant

 

That shouldn’t have meant anything. Not to Nick. Not here.

 

But the thought didn’t stop there.

 

I wonder who will be the one to knock him up.

 

His stomach dropped.

 

Where the hell did that come from?

 

He crossed his arms tightly, eyes narrowing. He needed to stop thinking things like that. Charlie wasn’t kind. Charlie wasn’t warm. This — this softness — was probably performative. Something trained into him by his handlers to charm the kingdom.

 

Nick ground his molars together.

 

What does that matter? He’s a spoiled royal with silk bedsheets and sugar in his tea. Just because he knows how to make a toddler laugh doesn’t mean he—

 

“Nick,” Sai whispered beside him, nudging his arm. “You good?”

 

Nick forced a blink. “Fine.”

 

But he wasn’t.

 

He didn’t like how quiet his heart had gone.

 

Didn’t like the weight in his chest.

 

Didn’t like the way Charlie had looked kneeling beside a child with stars in his eyes, like he belonged there.

 

Like he could be something else.

 

Then the heels clicked outside.

 

A sharp sound. Rhythmically soft. Purposeful.

 

The tension in the room shifted.

 

Charlie glanced toward the door and straightened his back. His smile softened — not vanished, just… adjusted.

 

Otis whispered, “Who’s that?”

 

The door opened.

 

And Princess Victoria stepped in.

 

The door opened with a slow, deliberate motion.

 

And Princess Victoria — Tori to those who dared — stepped into the nursery like she owned the room.

 

Which, Nick suspected, she probably did.

 

She didn’t walk — she glided. Her forest green gown shimmered like moss under candlelight, cut in sharp, royal angles that screamed elegance. A thin gold chain lay across her collarbones. Her dark hair was twisted up in pearl pins that looked like they might double as weapons.

 

Every step was measured. Every blink calculated. Every word, Nick was certain, was about to feel like a test.

 

The boys straightened instinctively.

 

Elle, who had quietly joined them by the doorway, gave a tiny nod that screamed now.

 

The four Swords bowed in perfect unison — as they had been taught, drilled, scolded.

 

Not too deep. Not too shallow. Eyes down. Hands clasped behind the back.

 

“Ah,” Victoria said lightly, folding her hands. “So these are the famed Swords of the Treasure. All arms and shoulders and very serious expressions.”

 

Otis, mid-bow, looked like he might faint.

 

Charlie cleared his throat gently. “Tori, please.”

 

“What?” she said with faux innocence, stepping further inside. “Am I not allowed to greet your very first set of knights? It’s a historic day, baby brother.”

 

Nick lifted his head slowly, just in time to see her sweep the group with a critical, amused gaze — a lioness evaluating cubs.

 

She passed over Otis (who immediately broke eye contact), moved past Christian and Sai (both of whom maintained their composure with varying degrees of effort), and then—

 

She stopped on Nick.

 

Not for long. Not dramatically.

 

But long enough.

 

Her gaze held his for exactly three seconds.

 

Enough for Nick to feel seen in a way he didn’t like.

 

Enough to make him wish he hadn’t blinked.

 

“Mm,” she said, eyes flicking away. “You’ve picked a rather striking group. Dangerous too, I hope?”

 

Charlie tried to keep the mood light. “They’re excellent. Composed. Dedicated.”

 

Victoria tilted her head. “And very quiet, apparently.”

 

Nick’s jaw clenched.

 

“Oh, don’t look so tense,” she added, smiling as she stepped toward Oliver, who was hiding behind a stack of blocks. “I’m only terrifying to those with secrets.”

 

Oliver peeked around the tower. “You are scary, Tori.”

 

“Good,” she whispered playfully. “That means it’s working.”

 

The tension didn’t fade — it shimmered underneath everything. But it wasn’t harsh. It was graceful, effortless. Victoria didn’t raise her voice. She didn’t demand space. She simply took it.

 

Charlie moved beside her, trying to smooth the mood. “They’re still getting used to palace dynamics. It’s only been a few days.”

 

“Ah, so still trainable,” she said sweetly. “That’s good. It would be such a shame if you ended up with four dogs who only knew how to growl.”

 

Christian coughed softly. Otis might’ve squeaked.

 

Charlie rolled his eyes and stood, dusting imaginary lint from his sleeve. “Tori, please. You’re scaring the help.”

 

“The help?” Tori gasped, mock-offended. “You mean your handpicked protectors of purity and virtue?”

 

Charlie flushed. “I never said they were—”

 

“I’m teasing.” She leaned over and ruffled his hair. “Sort of.”

 

She gave Oliver a quick kiss on the forehead and then turned, her steps already echoing toward the hall.

 

At the door, she paused — and without turning — said:

 

“Do try not to let them die, Charlie. It would be such a waste.”

 

And then she was gone.

 

The silence she left behind was much louder than when she entered.

 

Charlie sighed. “That’s Tori.”

 

Otis blinked. “Princess Victoria?”

 

“The one and only.”

 

“She seems nice my Prince,” Otis lied.

 

“She can read minds,” Charlie added.

 

The heavy silence that followed Princess Victoria’s departure had just begun to lift when a sudden sound broke through it — a soft gasp of delight, small feet thudding against the plush carpet.

 

“It’s you!” cried a familiar voice.

 

Nick blinked.

 

And then, from behind the toy shelves, a whirlwind of curls and royal silk bolted forward. Prince Oliver all but flung himself toward Nick, arms stretched high, eyes wide with recognition.

 

“You really do live here now!”

 

Nick took a startled step back as Oliver collided with his legs and latched onto his hand like an old friend.

 

The room turned as one.

 

Otis’s jaw dropped. “Wait—you know the prince’s little brother?”

 

Sai raised an eyebrow. “And here I thought you didn’t talk to anyone.”

 

Christian folded his arms. “He’s full of surprises, isn’t he?”

 

Nick cleared his throat. “It… was a small incident.”

 

“It was a rescue,” Oliver insisted proudly, still clinging to Nick’s hand. “He was super lost. I found him and showed him all the secret places. I told him the one about the fat man painting.”

 

Otis turned. “You got lost?”

 

Nick muttered, “The halls look the same.”

 

Christian leaned over, grinning. “You bribed a seven-year-old, didn’t you?”

 

Oliver lit up. “He said I could have fruit. Even the little peaches!”

 

Nick winced.

 

Charlie stepped closer, folding his arms, “Olly wouldn’t stop talking about you last night. The ‘giant with no sense of direction.’”

 

Nick looked away. “He was a very fast guide.”

 

“I told you I was the best,” Oliver said, puffing his chest out.

 

The other Swords were watching him now, amused and curious.

 

“Can’t believe you didn’t tell us,” Otis said. “You made a secret deal with royalty.”

 

“It wasn’t a deal,” Nick tried.

 

“It was definitely a deal,” Charlie said, grinning. “With peaches as currency.”

 

Nick looked down at Oliver. “You still want that fruit your highness?”

 

Oliver’s eyes went round. “You mean it?”

 

Nick nodded once. “I always pay my debts.”

 

The boy beamed and hugged his leg again.

 

Charlie chuckled and crouched beside them, ruffling his brother’s curls. “Olly, you know the Swords can’t always play with you. They’ve got very important duties.”

 

Oliver looked up, confused. “Even if they owe me fruit?”

 

Charlie sighed dramatically. “Even then.”

 

Nick gently rested a hand on Prince Oliver’s shoulder. “It’s not a bother, Your Royal Highness.”

 

He looked up and met Charlie’s gaze — and to his own surprise, there was no sarcasm in it. Just something quiet. Soft. Steady.

 

Charlie tilted his head, something unreadable flickering in his eyes.

 

“You’re going to spoil him.”

 

Nick shrugged. “Too late.”

 

Oliver let out a delighted cheer and spun in a circle.

 

Christian leaned over to Otis. “He’s doomed.”

 

“Completely claimed,” Sai added with a smirk.

 

Nick didn’t argue.

 

Because at the same time Oliver tugged at his sleeve and asked, “Do you think the kitchen has strawberries too?”

 

Oliver was still bouncing with excitement when Charlie straightened, glancing at Nick, then at the rest of the boys, lips twitching in amusement.

 

“Well,” Charlie said lightly, “I could also use a trip for strawberries to the kitchens.”

 

Nick raised an eyebrow. “Do princes not have access to strawberries by default?”

 

Charlie smirked. “You’d be surprised. The best ones are always hidden.”

 

He turned toward the door. “Come on. Let’s go, all of us.”

 

Otis’s face lit up. “A field trip?”

 

“A royal errand,” Charlie corrected, already walking. “And your first escort in a non-ceremonial capacity. Make me proud.”

 

The boys fell into step with practiced formation just as they had been taught that morning, Christian and Sai flanking Charlie’s left, Nick and Otis taking the right as Oliver danced ahead.

They descended through the servant corridors, laughter echoing faintly behind them. Charlie chatted lightly as they walked, pointing out a portrait or a hidden alcove now and then, clearly more at ease than he ever was under the gaze of nobility.

 

When they reached the royal kitchens, the air shifted.

 

The moment Charlie stepped through the arched doorway — followed by his brother and four uniformed guards — everything stopped.

 

Ladles froze mid-stir. A tray clattered slightly as someone caught it just in time. The smells of butter, sugar, and roasted rosemary hung thick in the air, and all motion ceased.

 

Every cook, servant, and scullery maid bowed low.

 

Ms Miriam was near the hearth turned, her red cheeks dimpling into a smile that warred with duty.

 

“Prince Charlie,” she said, voice rich and familiar, “and Prince Oliver. This is an unexpected pleasure.”

 

Charlie lifted a hand casually. “Miriam, please, we have been escaping here since we were children. Everyone, carry on. We’re just passing through. No need for all the bowing.”

 

But they bowed anyway, a ripple of reverence running through the room.

 

Oliver, unfazed, darted straight toward Miss Miriam, clutching Nick’s hand only until he saw the bowl of candied fruit she was stirring.

 

“Miss Miriam!” he cried.

 

The woman beamed. “Oh, Your Highness. What are you doing down here? Don’t tell me you want one more chocolate cake.”

 

Charlie stepped in behind him, raising an eyebrow. “What chocolate cake, Miriam?”

 

Miss Miriam placed a hand on her hip. “The one the little prince requested I set aside — said it was for the both of you.”

 

Oliver immediately looked at the floor, grinning wide enough to split his face.

 

Charlie’s lips twitched. “Olly…”

 

Oliver peeked up, mischievous. “It was a very big slice.”

 

Charlie gave him a look that was half-scold, half-laughter. “You have no remedy.”

 

Otis leaned toward Christian. “He’s a criminal mastermind.”

 

Christian nodded solemnly. “Born for it.”

 

Oliver grabbed at Miss Miriam’s apron. “Miss Miriam, Miss Miriam — we came for peaches! And strawberries! For Nick!”

 

Nick blinked. “For you.”

 

“Same thing!” Oliver chirped.

 

Miss Miriam laughed, reaching over to ruffle his curls. “You are going to charm your way through every pantry in this palace my prince.”

 

She turned to the table and gathered a small cloth bundle, carefully tucking in slices of ripe peaches and a generous helping of freshly picked strawberries.

 

“There,” she said, handing it over to Oliver with a wink. “Don’t say I never spoil you.”

 

Charlie took the second bundle she offered him and nodded. “You spoil all of us, Miriam.”

 

Miriam smiled proudly. “That’s my job. I’m everyone’s mum in this kitchen”

 

Charlie turned to Oliver. “Shall we eat them in the gardens?”

 

Oliver was already halfway to the door. “Yes! Yes! Thank you, Miss Miriam!”

 

And then he was gone, sprinting barefoot down the corridor, laughing wildly.

 

Charlie blinked after him. “Oh gods—someone please be with him before he ends up in a fountain.”

 

Otis stepped forward with a theatrical bow. “I’ve got it, my prince!”

 

He broke into a full sprint, calling out: “Lads! Don’t forget to pick some strawberries for me!”

 

Christian snorted. “He’ll end up eating five strawberries and diving into a hedge.”

 

Sai followed after more calmly. “Come on, let’s keep up before someone mistakes this for a royal escape.”

 

Charlie turned to Nick as they walked, both of them trailing slightly behind the others now.

 

“Does his highness listen to you like that?” Nick asked.

 

Charlie smiled, amused. “Only when I mention fruit or chaos.”

 

Nick glanced down at the cloth pouch in his hand — still warm with sun-soaked strawberries.

 

For a moment, it felt like something real.

 

And very far from everything he’d come to do.

 

Chapter 6: Settling

Summary:

Ok here we are with a new chapter! I’m outlining and I think I want to divide this story in two parts… and I think I have some of the major events of the first part outlined (spoiler: It’s our boys falling In love)

Anyway, I am doing also a lot of world building but sometimes I might write something that only I understand so if you have any questions in regards to that, please ask them.

Hope you enjoy it!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The afternoon air had turned golden by the time they spilled into the East Garden.

 

It was a quieter part of the palace grounds, nestled behind high hedges and tall white-stone columns, sheltered from the rest of the world. Ivy climbed the outer walls in lazy spirals. Wildflowers brushed against trimmed grass. Bees hummed drowsily from bloom to bloom. The fountain in the center trickled gently, a soothing soundtrack beneath the breeze.

 

Oliver ran ahead, his slippers forgotten somewhere in the kitchen, the hem of his tunic flapping as he darted between rosebushes.

 

“I love this garden!” he shouted. “It’s got the soft grass!”

 

Otis finally caught up, panting, and collapsed dramatically onto a patch of daisies. “He’s too fast. He’s… he’s got wings.”

 

“He’s seven,” Christian said, grinning as he dropped beside him. “You’re just old.”

 

“I’m twenty!”

 

“Exactly.”

 

Sai settled nearby, leaning back on his elbows. “At least it’s peaceful out here.”

 

Charlie walked in behind them with Nick at his side, a few paces behind the chaos, his expression amused and unreadable.

 

Nick had to admit — grudgingly — that it was… nice.

 

Not just the weather. Not just the sweetness of the fruit in his hand or the smell of crushed mint beneath his boots.

 

But this.

 

This moment.

 

Oliver now had strawberry juice running down his chin as he sat cross-legged beside the fountain, sloppily eating with both hands like he’d been starving for days. Charlie knelt beside him, wiping his little brother’s face gently with a handkerchief while Oliver protested dramatically.

 

Nick watched them and felt that strange, now-familiar twist in his chest.

 

Charlie wasn’t faking this. Not for show. Not for public. There were no nobles watching. No advisors scribbling notes. No performance.

 

Just a big brother making sure a seven-year-old didn’t choke on a peach slice.

 

He’ll make a great father someday…

 

There it was again. That thought.

 

Nick scowled at the grass and popped a strawberry into his mouth as if to smother it.

 

“Hey,” Otis called, his mouth half-full. “I think this is the first time I’ve seen Nick actually relax.”

 

“Don’t ruin it,” Christian said. “He’ll start scowling again.”

 

“I don’t scowl,” Nick muttered.

 

“You do,” Sai said, chuckling.

 

Nick didn’t respond. He was too distracted by the sight of Charlie settling down onto the grass beside Oliver, one leg folded beneath him, his back straight despite the soft setting.

 

Charlie looked up — and caught Nick’s eye.

 

There was something calm in his expression. Something quietly content.

 

He lifted the cloth bundle still in his hand and offered it out. “Trade you a peach for a strawberry?”

 

Nick stared at him for a beat too long.

 

Then, slowly, he crossed the garden and sat down.

 

“Only if you don’t mind the strawberry being a little bruised,” he said.

 

Charlie laughed. “Well, I’m not a prince about it.”

 

Nick gave him a look. “You are a prince.”

 

Charlie smirked. “Exactly. I can say that.”

 

They traded fruit.

 

Oliver was on his third peach slice now, half of it smeared across his cheek. He sat near the edge of the fountain with Otis beside him, who was currently attempting to balance one of the fruits on the top of his head like a crown.

 

“You look ridiculous,” Christian called, watching from the grass.

 

“I look regal,” Otis corrected, arms spread. “A new kind of knight. Sir Peach-a-lot.”

 

“Don’t encourage him,” Sai muttered.

 

Oliver giggled and clapped. “You look like a wal—”

 

Otis cut in with a dramatic gasp. “Careful, Your Highness. You mustn’t insult your knights.”

 

Christian smirked. “I’m not sure the King has knighted you yet.”

 

Charlie, seated a few paces away with his legs folded neatly beneath him, laughed under his breath. “I can promise you, he did not.”

 

Nick sat under the shade of a laurel tree, watching it all unfold in a rhythm that felt too easy — too pleasant — for something housed within palace walls.

 

Charlie turned slightly, his eyes flicking to Nick. “You’re quiet.”

 

Nick shrugged. “Watching.”

 

“I figured.”

 

There was a pause. The kind that wasn’t heavy. Just full.

 

Charlie leaned back on his palms, gaze lifting to the sky beyond the stone wall. His expression, so often schooled and proper, had softened — loosened into something real.

 

“This is nice,” he murmured.

 

Nick glanced sideways.

 

Charlie didn’t look at him when he continued. “Sometimes I spend all afternoon buried in paper and decisions. And silence. There are days I forget there’s a world outside the council room.”

 

Nick considered that. “Then I guess you needed this.”

 

Charlie smiled. “Apparently so.”

 

Oliver tumbled across the grass toward them and landed in Charlie’s lap, sticky fingers and all. “Charlie, I want to throw one of the peaches like a cannonball.”

 

Charlie raised an eyebrow. “Do you want to lose dessert privileges for a week?”

 

Oliver giggled. “Nooooooo.”

 

“Then I suggest you keep the cannonballs in your mouth.”

 

Oliver scrunched his face. “That’s not where cannonballs go.”

 

Charlie ruffled his curls. “That’s where peaches go.”

 

Otis called from across the grass, now trying to juggle two strawberries. “Your Highness, if I may, perhaps someday I could teach the prince how to juggle actual objects.”

 

Nick immediately turned to him, horrified. “Don’t you dare.”

 

Charlie laughed — a clear, delighted sound. “I’d love to see the council’s face if Olly juggled grapes into the King’s wine.”

 

Sai muttered, “That would be the end of all of us.”

 

“Or the beginning of legend,” Christian added, lounging in the sun.

 

Nick leaned back against the tree, arms crossed loosely, the scent of summer and sugar thick around him.

 

He was still watching Charlie.



The sun was beginning to dip lower, slanting golden light through the high windows of their chamber. The garden laughter had ended hours ago, and the Swords had been gently dismissed — told to rest, bathe, and ready themselves for dinner, should they be summoned again.

 

Otis was inside their bathroom humming an off-key tune while he was in the bath. Sai had tossed himself face-down onto one of the velvet-cushioned beds, muttering about sore feet. Christian, naturally, was already halfway dressed for evening, thumbing through a book he wasn’t really reading.

 

Nick sat on his own bed, legs crossed, still half-dressed, his hair slightly damp from a quick wash. A folded blanket rested at his side. His writing kit — modest, leather-bound — lay open on his lap.

 

The candle wasn’t even lit yet. He didn’t need it. Not yet.

 

He took a breath and began the first letter.

 

Mama,

 

I’m well. I was installed the moment they chose me, and everything is as comfortable as can be. The beds are warm. The food is… something else. They have at least five different types of bread, and I’m not even sure what half of them are called. I haven’t gone hungry once.

 

The work is intense, but I’m managing. We rise early and go to sleep later than I’m used to, but I’m used to work, right? You raised me for this. To keep going. To keep listening.

 

I’m being careful. I’m being good. You’d say I look handsome in the uniform, though you’d also say my hair needs trimming.

 

I hope you’re well. I hope David’s being kind. I hope the stars have been bright lately — I remember you always said they looked clearest after the harvest.

 

I wish I could tell you more. Maybe soon. But know that I’m safe.

 

I hope they’ll give me permission to visit one day, I think that after this week of training, when the king knights is, we will have more privileges, like visiting. Or at least write more often. I miss the kitchen window in the morning. I miss the way you hum when you sew.

 

I’ll write again soon. You don’t need to worry.

 

I promise.

 

Love,

Nick

 

He let the ink dry a moment, then folded the paper slowly and neatly. The edges aligned perfectly. He smoothed the parchment once with his hand, then reached for the second sheet.

 

This one he labeled only: D.

 

He hesitated before the first word. Then began, slower this time.

 

Made it safely.

 

The flowers are gold. The ceiling’s high.

 

The peach trees are blooming early.

 

The shepherd sings to his flock.

 

The garden walls are taller than I expected. But not impossible.

 

I’ve started to see how the roots twist under the floor.

 

The fox is quiet. Observing. No need to show his teeth yet.

 

Others near me. Loyal? Too soon to know. One laughs too loud. One listens more than he speaks.

 

Progress slow. But steady.

 

— N.

 

He didn’t sign it with love. He didn’t need to.

 

The revolution didn’t run on sentiment.

 

But still — something in him lingered as he folded the letter. As he sealed both with wax and pressed the plain military sigil ring into each one.

 

The wax cooled beneath his fingers.

 

Nick leaned back slowly, the mattress creaking beneath him as he exhaled — long and quiet. The sealed letters sat on the bedside table, waiting to be collected with the others in the morning.

 

The candle finally flickered to life beside them, a soft orange glow casting shadows across the walls.

 

He stared into the flame.

 

First, his mother.

 

He pictured her by the hearth, thread in her fingers, lips pressed together as she hummed something he hadn’t heard in years. He pictured her in that patched apron, cutting root vegetables for stew, brushing hair from her eyes with her wrist. He could almost feel the warmth of her kitchen.

 

He missed the smell of her skin. That quiet steadiness in her voice. The way she smiled when she was proud — not wide, just soft. Gentle. Like it might vanish if you looked too hard.

 

She had been everything.

 

She still was.

 

Then — the rebellion.

 

The weight of it never left him.

 

The names. The cause. The history written in blood and quiet hunger. He thought of the meetings by candlelight. The hidden passages. The papers burned before dawn. He thought of David — too angry, too loud, but right in his own terrible way.

 

And he thought of everything he’d sworn.

 

No kings. No crowns. No boys born into silk while others starved.

 

He was here for a reason.

 

He was here to take it all down.

 

And yet—

 

His mind strayed.

 

Against his will. Against his principles. Against everything.

 

He thought of Prince Charlie.

 

Of the way he’d laughed today — head tilted back, curls catching sunlight like it belonged to him. Of the way he’d gently wiped Oliver’s face with a handkerchief. The way he had crouched beside a strawberry-stained child and made the world feel… small. Safe.

 

Nick clenched his jaw.

 

No. Don’t. Stop.

 

But he couldn’t unsee it.

 

Couldn’t unhear the quiet warmth in Charlie’s voice when he said Nick’s name. Couldn’t forget the way his eyes had flicked toward him in the garden — not by accident.

 

He was a prince. A Spring.

 

A symbol of everything Nick had been raised to loathe.

 

And yet—

 

The candle flame swayed.

 

And Nick stared.

 

Still.


🍂🌕🍂


The invitation came just as the sun began its descent behind the palace walls.

 

Tao arrived at their door with a small scroll in hand and a barely concealed grin. “His Highness would like your company again for supper,” he announced, with mock formality. “Apparently, last night’s wasn’t enough.”

 

Otis cheered. “More bread baskets, thank the stars.”

 

Christian arched a brow. “Perhaps tonight we’ll receive some cake.”

 

“Or a bottle of wine for the room ,” Sai added hopefully.

 

Nick said nothing — but he stood and reached for his tunic, mind already drifting toward the prince’s rooms.

 

The suite was bathed in warm amber light when they arrived.

 

The tall balcony doors stood open, and the breeze that swept through the sheer curtains carried the scent of lavender and late-summer rain. Lanterns glowed low in the corners, casting soft shadows over the bookshelves, over the desk half-covered in scrolls and ink, and over the small round table, where five chairs had been arranged with care.

 

Charlie was already there, waiting.

 

He wore deep blue evening robes, embroidered subtly at the cuffs with silver thread. His curls were neater tonight, but not too formal. He looked… elegant. Relaxed. Like this was his favorite hour of the day.

 

“Welcome back,” he said with a smile as they entered.

 

The boys bowed — even Otis remembered to be coordinated this time.

 

Charlie gestured toward the table. “Please, sit. It’s a bit less ceremonial tonight, I thought.”

 

They took their seats — Christian to Charlie’s left, Sai to his right, Otis directly across, and Nick, as if by quiet design, settling beside him.

 

The food was set before them by two maids and then left alone — roasted vegetables, honeyed poultry, fig preserves, herbed rice, and thick, crusty bread served warm. There was wine tonight, too, though only lightly poured.

 

Conversation came slowly at first. Tentative. A little awkward, as meals with royalty often were.

 

Until Otis — halfway through a bite of potato — suddenly blurted, “One time I tried to impress this girl in the village by carrying a whole sack of flour on one shoulder. I sneezed halfway through and dropped it in a puddle.”

 

Everyone paused.

 

Then laughed.

 

Even Charlie — a rich, open laugh that made the air feel lighter. “Did it work?”

 

“No,” Otis said gravely. “She married the baker instead.”

 

More laughter followed. Christian, swirled glass in hand, leaned slightly into the warm air drifting from the balcony.

 

“The lighting in here is poetic,” he said. “Everything glows like a painting. It’s very… otherworldly.”

 

Charlie raised an eyebrow while kept eating. “I’ll tell Elle she’s managed the candle placement with divine success.”

 

They were on their second course — herbed rice and slow-roasted poultry — when Sai, after a quiet stretch, looked up at the prince.

 

“May I ask a question, Your Highness?”

 

Charlie set his fork down with a soft clink. “Of course.”

 

Sai’s voice was gentle, but certain. “Do you like it? Being the prince, I mean.”

 

The question hung in the warm air like steam from the wine.

 

Otis blinked and froze mid-chew. Christian subtly tilted his head in curiosity. Even Nick, who had kept his eyes on his plate most of the meal, looked up — just barely.

 

Charlie didn’t answer right away.

 

Instead, he leaned back slightly, the candlelight painting soft shapes along the curve of his cheek. He glanced toward the balcony for a moment, as if the wind might offer help.

 

Then, finally: “Some days… I do. Some days it feels like a gift — the chance to speak, to help, to be heard. When it works… when I make something happen, or when someone writes me to say their village finally got a new well or their harvest was protected — it feels real. And worth it.”

 

Nick’s fork paused, halfway to his mouth.

 

“But there are other days,” Charlie continued, “when I feel like a symbol instead of a person. Or like I’m locked in a story that was written generations before me, and I don’t know how to change a single line.”

 

He looked down, fingers tracing the stem of his glass.

 

“I can’t change laws without the Council. I can’t undo centuries of division. I can’t always reach the people who need help the most. And then I hear whispers—of places still starving, of taxes being misused, of nobles who harm without consequence.”

 

Nick’s knuckles tensed under the table.

 

“And now,” Charlie added quietly, “there are… movements. Whispers of people who want to burn everything down. Rebels. Revolutionaries.”

 

That word.

 

Spoken aloud for the first time.

 

Nick didn’t breathe.

 

Charlie’s voice remained even. “Some say they’re violent. Some say they’re desperate. Some say they’re right. I don’t know what I believe yet. But I know… we have to do better. I have to do better.”

 

The room fell into silence.

 

Not heavy. But weighted. Like the crown Charlie wasn’t wearing still pressed down on the table between them.

 

Otis shifted first, his tone light but thoughtful. “You think if you weren’t a prince, you’d still try to help?”

 

Charlie’s smile returned — a little crooked now. “I’d like to think so.”

 

Sai gave a slow nod.

 

Christian lifted his glass. “To doing better, then.”

 

Charlie raised his in turn. “To doing better.”

 

Even Nick, after a beat, raised his.

 

He didn’t say anything.

 

But the wine burned a little different going down.

 

They returned to their quarters with the kind of comfortable silence that only came from full stomachs and lingering warmth.

 

The lamps had been lit low. The breeze from the balcony doors still carried the scent of night-blooming jasmine. Their uniforms were discarded on the chairs, boots scattered near the wall, and someone had already flung their sash over the nearest bedpost (probably Otis).

 

Nick moved toward his bed without a word, pulling his shirt over his head and tossing it into the corner with casual precision.

 

Christian dropped onto his mattress with a dramatic sigh. “I think I’ve eaten my weight in fig preserves.”

 

“I think you’ve eaten our weight in fig preserves,” Sai replied, already tugging a blanket over his legs.

 

Otis flopped onto his own bed with the grace of a man twice his size. “I can’t wait to wake up tomorrow.”

 

There was a beat.

 

Then Christian groaned. “Don’t tell me you mean for training. The commander’s going to skin us alive before sunrise.”

 

“No,” Otis said with a grin. “I was thinking of the breakfast that awaits for us in the kitchens. Miss Miriam’s morning rolls. The sugar ones.”

 

Sai sat up just to throw a pillow at him. “You’re going to die with pastry in your mouth.”

 

“Worth it.”

 

Nick, from his bed, said without looking up, “If the commander makes us to stop eating those muffins Ms Miriam made me try this morning because you vomit all over the kitchens, I’m strangling both of you with a breadstick.”

 

The room paused—then exploded with laughter.

 

Otis wheezed, “You’re not even joking, are you?”

 

Christian snorted, “Breadstick! That’s royalty-approved execution!”

 

Nick rolled onto his side, facing the wall — but he didn’t hide the sound of their laughter as it echoed through the room.

 

And he didn’t stop the smile that tugged at the corner of his mouth.



Nick woke up to the sound of Commander Harrow’s voice thundering through the chamber like a war drum.

 

“UP!”

 

Across the room, Sai groaned softly into his pillow. Otis muttered something unintelligible about bread and rolled over. Christian already had one leg on the floor, rubbing sleep from his eyes with soldier’s precision.

 

The routine had settled in like dust on polished floors.

 

A run in the gardens came first. Always the gardens.

 

Still dewy with morning mist, the wide paths curved around manicured hedges and marble fountains, their footsteps echoing quietly beneath the stone arches. The air smelled like cut grass and roses. Sometimes birdsong. Sometimes silence.

 

Nick was always out first. The others followed.

 

Some mornings they ran as a group, pacing together like a unit. Other times they scattered, letting thoughts and breath lead them. But they always ended at the same fountain — sweaty, winded, smirking.

 

Then the kitchens.

 

Miss Miriam never failed.

 

The moment they walked in, the warmth of fresh-baked bread hit them like a wall. She was already bustling between ovens and trays, apron dusted in flour, curls pinned in a tight bun that never quite held.

 

“Here, sit, sit!” she barked like a general with a soft heart. “You’re wasting away! I can see your ribs, boy!”

 

Otis patted his stomach dramatically. “That’s slander, Miss Miriam.”

 

“You’ll be slandered with butter and jam if you don’t sit faster,” she snapped back.

 

The boys sat. They always did.

 

She brought them piles — enough to feed a royal platoon. Fluffy rolls, honey-smeared toast, warm eggs, soft cheese, berries bursting with juice. Otis once claimed he saw the face of a god in one of her fig scones.

 

Nick never said much during these meals. But he ate. And he listened. And every so often, when Miss Miriam passed by, she gave his shoulder a squeeze without a word.

 

At nine sharp, they were back on duty.

 

Prince Charlie’s room.

 

The curtains were always still drawn. The prince, still curled beneath satin sheets, face hidden in the crook of his elbow, groaned dramatically the moment Tao knocked.

 

“My prince,” Tao would say, perfectly formal, “it is nine o’clock.”

 

“No, it isn’t,” came the reply, muffled and offended.

 

“It is,” Elle would add, already pulling open the drapes with a whoosh. “And if you make me wrestle you out of bed again, I’m letting the guards do your hair.”

 

The boys — standing at attention just inside the room — learned not to laugh too loudly. It became their favorite private show.

 

Once upright, Charlie was dressed quickly. Elle’s hands moved like magic over buttons, clasps, and cuffs. Tao double-checked boots. A maid brought in the morning tea.

 

Nick watched it all. Every morning. Quietly.

 

Every morning, it got easier to watch.

 

Then Charlie left — usually for his own lessons, or a seat beside the King in council.

 

And the Swords?

 

Back to study.

 

Protocol, court etiquette, language drills. One day they had to memorize the guest seating arrangements for a banquet that hadn’t even happened yet. Another day, they were quizzed on royal lineage.

 

Nick was good at it. Of course he was. But he never looked like he cared.

 

In the evenings, they trained with swords or horses. Sometimes they were called back to the prince — to sit in his quarters, to join him at a second dinner, to simply exist nearby while he worked at his desk.

 

It had been six days.

 

And though Nick would never admit it — even in his own mind — it felt almost… normal.


The boys stood at attention — or something close to it — just inside the royal chambers, boots polished, uniforms neatly pressed. Morning light spilled through the windows now, brushing gold across the marble floor.

 

Charlie, as always, was still half asleep.

 

He sat slouched on the edge of his bed in silk underlayers, blinking blearily while Elle tried to tame his curls with a comb and Tao fussed with his cuffs.

 

“My prince,” Tao said for the third time that morning, “please lift your arm.”

 

Charlie raised the wrong one. “I’m lifting it.”

 

“That’s your left.”

 

“I’m emotionally right-handed,” Charlie mumbled.

 

Sai suppressed a smile.

 

Otis leaned toward Christian. “I give it ten minutes before Elle dumps tea on his head.”

 

Christian whispered, “She’s already considering it.”

 

Nick, standing at his post by the wall, let his eyes flick across the scene. It was familiar now — the sleepy sighs, the soft laughter, the absolute chaos of silk and silver brocade.

 

Charlie finally sat up straighter as Elle clasped the last of his morning coat. “There,” she said, satisfied. “Presentable. Barely.”

 

“I strive for mediocrity,” Charlie replied with a regal yawn.

 

Tao stepped aside to let Charlie rise. He turned to the four guards waiting patiently.

 

“Gentlemen,” he said, blinking as if he’d just remembered they were there. “I think I have news for you.”

 

They all stood straighter.

 

Charlie stretched his arms behind his back, then crossed to the long table where his breakfast had been set — delicate toast, sugared fruit, and a pot of something warm and fragrant.

 

He picked up a grape absently. “It’s been nearly a week, hasn’t it?”

 

“Yes, Your Highness,” Sai replied.

 

Charlie smiled faintly. “Well, it seems you’re not terrible.”

 

Otis let out a mock gasp. “High praise.”

 

Charlie ignored him — or pretended to. “So, i was told that as the final part of your evaluation… we’re going on a trip.”

 

That silenced the room.

 

“A trip?” Christian echoed.

 

Charlie nodded, biting into the grape. “This afternoon. To the city. We’re visiting an orphanage.”

Otis blinked. “Us? Outside the palace?”

 

“With people?” Christian added.

 

Charlie gave them a flat look. “Yes, believe it or not, I’m occasionally allowed fresh air.”

 

He set the grape down and poured himself tea. “We’re expected to be social. Polite. Inspirational, probably. I’m still unclear on what they think I do at these things.”

 

“And us?” Nick asked, surprising even himself.

 

Charlie looked up. “You’re coming with me. It’s part of the test.”

 

He moved to the window and drew back the sheer curtain, looking out over the gardens. “They want to see how you perform in public. Among crowds. Civilians. It’s not all polished halls and palace marble, after all.”

 

Nick folded his arms. “And if we don’t perform well?”

 

Charlie glanced back over his shoulder, a smile in his voice. “Then I suppose I’ll have to find four new swords.”

 

He was teasing. Probably.

 

He turned to face them fully now, his tone softening. “If everything goes well, my father will meet with you tomorrow. Officially.”

 

There was a pause.

 

Even Nick felt his breath catch, just slightly.

 

Charlie gave a small shrug. “Which usually means… you’re in.”

 

By late morning, the boys were back in the instruction hall — the room used for protocol lessons, law briefings, and the occasional nap Otis swore wasn’t a nap.

 

Today, no one dared blink too slowly.

 

“You’ve been summoned for external duty,” their instructor Sur Vallon said, unrolling one of his documents. “As part of the prince’s entourage, you’ll be escorting him to the southern quarter of the capital — specifically, to the St. Elora Orphanage.”

 

Otis leaned toward Sai. “St. Elora. That’s the one with the goats, isn’t it?”

 

Sai raised an eyebrow. “Why would an orphanage have goats?”

 

Otis shrugged. “For milk. Or emotional support.”

 

The instructor cleared his throat — once, pointedly.

 

“Your duties will be as follows,” he continued, ignoring them. “One: provide immediate protection to the prince at all times. Two: remain visible, yet non-intrusive. You are symbols as well as shields. The people must see you as part of him.”

 

Christian nodded slowly. “So… walk, smile, don’t look terrifying.”

 

“Three: engage in polite conversation with civilians only when appropriate. If spoken to, respond. If a child tugs your cloak, do not draw your weapon.”

 

Otis raised a hand. “Has that happened before?”

 

“Four,”  Sir Vallon said, not dignifying that with an answer, “follow the prince’s lead. If he speaks to someone, you are permitted to remain nearby. If he moves, you follow. If he stumbles, you catch him. If he bleeds, you protect him with your own.”

 

That quieted the room.

 

Even Otis didn’t have a quip for that one.

 

Nick sat still in his chair, spine straight, listening with something darker curling under his ribs. Bleeds. Protect. With your own.

 

The instructor finally looked up, expression unreadable.

 

“You were chosen for a reason. And you’ve nearly proven yourselves. Tomorrow may seal it. But today… today you must become visible.”

 

He let the scroll he had in his hands roll itself closed with a snap.

 

“Dismissed.”

 

The late afternoon sun bathed the palace corridors in amber light by the time they returned to the prince’s chambers.

 

Inside, the air buzzed with quiet preparation.

 

A valet laid out boots and gloves. A chambermaid adjusted the curtain cords. Tao stood near the wardrobe, inspecting every thread, while Elle hovered over Charlie with the same focus she’d give to trimming a royal rose.

 

“Arms,” she commanded, and Charlie, with an exaggerated groan, lifted them.

 

He was already half dressed — a fitted midnight blue coat snug over a silver-grey tunic, cinched with a sash embroidered with the royal seal. His boots were high and polished, dark leather gleaming. A pair of soft gloves rested on the table beside a silver hair clasp.

 

And resting neatly at the base of his curls — not quite a crown, but not far from it — was a small jewel-studded circlet, delicate and glinting in the light. More ornament than authority. It wasn’t just a tiara, it was a symbol.

 

Otis whispered to Sai, “He looks like he stepped out of a painting.”

 

Sai nodded. “Or into one.”

 

Nick didn’t say anything. But he agreed.

 

Charlie looked… regal. Yes. But also like himself. Youthful, calm, and bright-eyed beneath the weight of the silk and expectation.

 

As if he wasn’t about to walk into the public for the first time with four guards who were barely past probation.

 

“Alright,” Elle said, brushing a final crease from his sleeve. “He’s yours, boys.”

 

They fell into place without needing to be told.

 

Charlie in the center. Two guards on each side. Synchronized, solid. They moved as if they’d rehearsed it a hundred times, though it had only been six days.

 

They passed through the lower halls like a current — quiet but unmistakable. Servants parted before them. Courtiers paused mid-step. There were nods, and murmurs, and the faint clinking of dishes as a footman nearly dropped a silver tray watching them pass.

 

Nick caught a reflection in a mirror as they moved — four figures, dressed alike, surrounding a boy who glittered like dusk — and something in his chest pulled tight.

 

They reached the palace gates, where Commander Harrow was already waiting beside the polished black carriage.

 

The horses snorted, anxious. The gold crest of the Spring family glimmered on the door.

 

Harrow stepped forward, eyes sharp, voice low.

 

“You’ve been briefed. You know your places.”

 

He pointed quickly.

 

“Verma — front. Ride beside the driver. Smith — rear. Keep watch. McBride, Nelson — inside, with the prince.”

 

They nodded. No one questioned it.

 

Then Harrow’s voice lowered.

 

“One last thing.”

 

They straightened instinctively.

 

“Be sharp,” he said. “It’s a public appearance. Crowds can turn. Not everyone out there bows when they see a prince.”

 

Nick felt it before he heard it. That tension. That edge of warning beneath the words.

 

“There are rumors,” Harrow went on. “Movements stirring. Quiet ones. Masked in poverty and sermons and fire.”

 

He looked directly at Nick when he said:

 

“Rebels don’t wear uniforms.”

 

Then he stepped back and nodded to the driver.

 

The carriage door opened.

 

Charlie stepped in first.

 

Nick followed.

 

The door shut behind them with a click.

 

And the city waited.

Notes:

I think I might double update today…
With love.
Nico

Chapter 7: Orphanage

Notes:

CW: Harassement, non consensual sexual assault.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The carriage rocked gently as it rolled away from the palace gates, the cobbled road clacking beneath the wheels.

 

Inside, the space was richly furnished — velvet-lined seats, gold leaf in the corners, a small etched window that let the sunlight through in fractured pieces. The air smelled faintly of polished wood and rose oil.

 

Charlie sat across from Nick, legs crossed at the ankle, gloved hands resting on his lap. Christian at the side of the Prince.

 

For a few minutes, neither of them spoke.

 

Nick kept his gaze fixed out the window, watching the city ripple past. It was already busier than the world inside the palace walls — merchants shouting, children darting between stalls, dust rising from passing wagons. Life, loud and real.

 

Charlie finally broke the silence.

 

“You’ve been quiet today.”

 

Nick didn’t look at him. “I didn’t know I was expected to be talkative my Prince .”

 

Charlie hummed. “You’ve been doing very well, though. The others follow your pace.”

 

Nick gave the smallest shrug. “I’m used to being followed.”

 

Charlie tilted his head. “Were you a leader before this?”

 

Nick turned, just enough to meet his gaze. “Depends who you ask.”

 

Their eyes locked — for a moment too long.

 

Charlie looked down at his gloves, adjusting them pointlessly. “It’s strange,” he said softly. “Going outside like this. Everyone thinks it’s easy — being adored, being seen. But most days, I just feel… watched.”

 

Nick’s voice was low. “You are.”

 

Charlie looked up again, expression unreadable.

 

Nick added, not unkindly, “That’s the job. To watch you.”

 

The silence stretched.

 

Then, Charlie smiled faintly. “And what do you see?”

 

Nick didn’t answer right away.

 

Outside, a child waved at the carriage.

 

Charlie lifted a hand and returned the wave — gentle, unforced. The child lit up, spinning in place with joy.

 

Nick watched him.

 

Then he said, “Someone who waves at children, even when they’re not looking.”

 

Charlie blinked.

 

Nick looked back out the window, jaw set. “That’s what I see.”

 

The wheels rattled. The sun shifted again.

 

By the time they reached the southern quarter, the streets were thicker with life.

 

Nick had moved slightly to peer out the window again. The outer ring of the capital wasn’t as polished as the palace-adjacent streets — here, the cobblestones were uneven, and buildings leaned into one another like gossiping neighbors. But still, people lined the roads.

 

At first, just a few.

 

Then a dozen.

 

Then more.

 

Word had spread fast.

 

A royal carriage. The prince inside. His newly chosen guard.

 

Nick watched them gather like moths to fire.

 

Mothers lifted children to their shoulders. Old men doffed caps. Vendors paused mid-sale just to turn and catch a glimpse. A teenage girl, breathless with excitement, waved a paper handkerchief as they passed. A little boy chased the wheel for half a block before his sister pulled him back.

 

They smiled. They clapped. Some even bowed.

 

Nick didn’t understand it.

 

He pressed one hand against the velvet frame of the window, watching them surge closer, kept at bay only by the palace guards who had arrived in advance.

 

Why do they cheer?

 

What is it they love so much? The title? The silk? The hope that someone in gold will look their way for half a second and bless them with a smile?

 

They didn’t know Charlie. Not really.

 

They didn’t know his voice when he mumbled half-awake. They didn’t know the way he laughed at Otis’ terrible jokes, or how he combed his brother’s curls with his fingers. They didn’t see him spill ink on his sleeve or forget where he left his quill. They didn’t know he stayed up late reading, or that he stole pastries from his own breakfast tray.

 

They cheered for a prince.

 

For a crown.

 

For a name.

 

Nick swallowed something bitter.

 

Then the carriage slowed.

 

They were approaching the orphanage gates now — tall iron bars wrapped in ivy, with a small crowd already pressing eagerly along the fence.

 

The hooves clicked to a stop. The carriage swayed once, then stilled.

 

Charlie exhaled once through his nose. Not nervous — not quite. But grounded. Alert.

 

He reached for the door latch and paused.

 

“I suppose this is it,” he said, mostly to himself.

 

Nick didn’t reply. He was already reaching for his gloves.

 

Outside, the murmurs turned into shouts.

 

The prince! It’s him! Look, there—there!

 

A bell chimed somewhere down the street.

 

Charlie straightened his coat. “Ready?”

 

Nick nodded once.

 

The cheers rolled like thunder as the carriage door opened.

 

Nick stepped down first, boots meeting the stone with a practiced thud. He turned, scanning the crowd automatically. Faces everywhere. Color. Movement. Wide eyes and eager mouths. Then—

 

Charlie appeared.

 

He emerged in a soft sweep of royal blue, the circlet catching the sun like a wink of starlight. The crowd gasped.

 

The prince stepped forward.

 

And the Swords of the Treasure closed in around him like instinct.

 

Otis took up his left flank. Sai on the right. Christian hung back by the carriage, watching the outer edge. Nick took his place just behind and slightly beside Charlie — the nearest guard, the quiet shadow.

 

They moved as one.

 

The crowd reached for him — outstretched hands, clutching at hope and lace.

 

Charlie didn’t flinch.

 

Instead, he stepped closer to the iron gate where the guards had formed a loose perimeter. He nodded once to the captain on duty, who allowed a narrow lane to open. And then—

 

He reached out.

 

One by one, he touched hands. Old, young, roughened by labor or soft with age. He smiled. He asked names. He nodded, and listened, and said thank you as if it meant something.

 

The Swords didn’t blink.

 

Otis laughed with a baker’s wife.

Sai gently redirected a toddler trying to crawl through the gate.

Christian offered a bow to an elderly man who bowed too deeply.

 

And Nick stood still, eyes darting, gaze sharp — watching the hands, the faces, the bodies pressing closer. Always within reach. Always half a second from threat.

 

But also—

 

He watched Charlie.

 

Not the prince. Not the crown.

 

Just the boy.

 

And Nick couldn’t quite understand it — how someone so protected, so pampered, could look so natural in the middle of the chaos, smiling like he’d waited his whole life for this moment.

 

“He bows his head when he greets folk,” someone murmured near the gates. “Not just a nod — proper, like he sees you.”

 

“Do you think he’ll say something?” another whispered, clutching a bouquet of wildflowers.

 

A boy clung to the hem of his mother’s skirt, blinking up as Charlie passed. “Is that really him?”

 

“It is,” she breathed. “That’s our prince.”

 

Nick kept close — a steady figure just behind Charlie’s right shoulder, steps aligned, posture perfect. He scanned for threats, for movement, for sudden shifts in the crowd. It was all reflex now.

 

But what he saw wasn’t danger.

 

It was adoration.

 

He spotted a woman with white-streaked hair and a baby strapped to her chest. She didn’t reach for the prince. She just looked at him like she’d spent her whole life waiting to know that someone like him existed.

 

Near the corner of the orphanage wall, an old man leaned heavily on his cane, one foot crooked from an old injury. He didn’t try to approach. Didn’t speak. He just lifted a hand — a small salute, nothing grand — and gave a single, slow nod as Charlie passed.

 

Charlie noticed.

 

He returned it with equal weight.

 

Respect. Mutual. Quiet. Deep.

 

Watching Charlie kneel to tie a girl’s shoe.

 

Watching him ask a boy what he wanted to be when he grew up.

 

Watching him listen like it mattered.

 

He accepted a drawing from a six-year-old as if it were parchment from the Royal Archives. When the boy told him it was a dragon flying over the castle, Charlie smiled and said, “I’ll see if we can get that added to the official maps.”

 

Otis knelt beside a cluster of children and began sketching a sword in the dirt, earning gasps and giggles.

 

Sai let a toddler chew on his finger without complaint.

 

Christian held a baby for fifteen minutes straight while its older siblings crowded around the prince.

 

And Nick… watched.

 

He watched Charlie charm a space not with title, or gold, or grandeur — but with stillness. With care. With the simple act of kneeling when everyone else had always stood above.

 

Near the wall, a teacher leaned toward one of the caretakers and whispered, “He’s got his mother’s  beauty. But his father’s presence.”

 

“He’ll be a king worth following, he will make us proud” the other whispered back.

 

Nick heard that, too.

 

And it twisted something inside him.

 

Because he remembered cold nights in hidden tunnels.

 

He remembered withered hands passing secret letters. He remembered the hunger, the firelight, the oath he’d taken at seventeen — his name etched onto the page beneath his brother’s, sealed in blood and ash.

 

He remembered everything he was meant to tear down.

 

And now here he stood.

 

A sword sworn to protect the boy he was supposed to deliver into the hands of rebellion.

 

A witness to a kingdom not of cruelty, but of unexpected kindness.

 

Nick’s eyes lingered on Charlie.

 

The way he smiled.

 

The way he ruffled the hair of a boy who had only one shoe.

 

The way he saw people.

 

And suddenly, Nick’s thoughts turned bitter and sharp, because…

 

While he crawled in the shadows to destroy this regime — risking prison, pain, his name — there were people out here who loved it. Who loved him.

 

They didn’t want the crown gone.

 

They wanted it to wave back at them.

 

And what did that make him?

 

A ghost in a room of sunlight.

 

A knife among flowers.

 

The large double doors of the orphanage creaked open, spilling golden afternoon light across the worn stone floor. Inside, everything was still. Waiting.

 

Charlie stood at the threshold for just a moment.

 

Behind him, the crowd murmured, hushed now — as if even the people outside could feel it, that something sacred was beginning.

 

Then Charlie stepped forward.

 

The Swords followed, perfectly positioned.

 

Otis and Sai moved slightly ahead, flanking each side like ceremonial banners. Christian lingered behind, scanning quietly. And Nick, ever the shadow, walked at Charlie’s back — steady, silent, watchful.

 

The orphanage’s entry hall was humble but spotless. The stone floor had been scrubbed clean. Simple pennants hung from the rafters — probably painted by the children — and vases of hand-picked wildflowers had been placed on the long wooden table beneath a painted portrait of Queen Jane.

 

A row of staff stood waiting. Behind them, further back in the main common room, the children were gathered, packed in neat little lines — some bouncing with excitement, others whispering behind hands, others just staring wide-eyed.

 

The headmistress stepped forward with grace, bowing low. “Your Royal Highness, welcome.”

 

Charlie bowed his head in return — not deep, but respectful. “Thank you. I’m honored to be here.”

 

She smiled, tight-lipped but proud. “The children have been looking forward to this all week. We’ve spoken of your visit every night before bed.”

 

Charlie glanced toward the cluster of small faces peeking over one another’s shoulders. “I hope I live up to the hype.”

 

That earned a few giggles.

 

“Please, come in,” the woman said, stepping aside.

 

Charlie moved forward again — and the Swords shifted with him, each taking their place naturally. They didn’t need instructions anymore.

 

As they crossed the threshold into the common room, a rush of warmth hit them — the scent of baking bread, lavender soap, ink and candle wax. Everything was humble, but cared for.

 

The children sat on rugs or mismatched chairs, their eyes huge and hopeful.

 

Some were in patchwork tunics. Others wore carefully pressed hand-me-downs. A few held each other’s hands tightly.

 

And when Charlie smiled — that same quiet, radiant smile he always gave Oliver — the entire room relaxed.

 

One little boy gasped, loudly, “He’s so shiny.”

 

Otis barely kept himself from laughing.

 

Another boy whispered, “Is that a real crown?”

 

Nick caught Charlie’s glance — and for a second, he saw the prince hesitate.

 

But then Charlie crouched down to eye level with the nearest child and said, “What do you think? Would a real crown sparkle more or less?”

 

The little girl wrinkled her nose in thought. “More.”

 

Charlie nodded seriously. “Then I’ll tell the royal jeweler he has work to do.”

 

The kids erupted into delighted laughter — and just like that, the formal edges of the room softened. The line between royalty and children blurred.

 

Charlie began to move among them.

 

As he walked, the Swords didn’t fall behind.

 

They adjusted, adapted.

 

Christian kept watch from the back wall.

Otis and Sai moved between rows of children with gentle eyes and easy words.

Nick stood close. Always close.

They moved from the common room to the courtyard beyond — a patch of sunlit earth behind the orphanage, surrounded by a worn wooden fence and shaded in places by peach trees, their fruit just beginning to show.

 

And in the center of the courtyard: three goats.

 

Two were dozing in the sun.

 

One was enthusiastically trying to eat a child’s tunic.

 

Charlie, to Nick’s complete disbelief, didn’t even hesitate. He laughed, stepped forward, and gently tugged the goat away from the fabric.

 

“Madam,” he said solemnly to the goat, “this is a formal offense.”

 

The child stared at him, wide-eyed.

 

“She does this all the time,” the girl whispered.

 

Charlie leaned in conspiratorially. “We may need to hold a royal trial.”

 

The girl giggled so hard she covered her mouth.

 

Nick stood in the shade of a nearby tree, arms crossed, watching.

 

And watching.

 

Everywhere the prince moved, a wake of light followed. The children adored him. He patted heads, knelt in the dirt, accepted wildflowers, asked names, remembered them. He let a boy braid a section of his hair and made a terrible face when another handed him a raw carrot.

 

He didn’t condescend.

 

He didn’t distance.

 

He belonged, somehow — among them, with them.

 

And when one of the caretakers offered a worn book — The Tale of the Sleeping Sword, its spine cracked and pages dog-eared — Charlie accepted it like it was gold.

 

“Story time?” he asked.

 

Cheers.

 

The children gathered like waves against his ankles.

 

Charlie settled onto the grass, his coat tucked under him. He opened the book carefully and began to read.

 

His voice was gentle, slow, expressive — and when he did different voices for the dragon and the swordsmith, even Nick felt something in his chest shift.

 

Otis and Christian leaned against the fence, smiling. Sai sat cross-legged on the grass, a child on either side of him.

 

Nick remained standing.

 

Still. Cold.

 

Where was this, he thought, when my mother cried from hunger?

 

Where was this golden boy and his perfect smile?

 

Where was this hand reaching down to offer bread, or shelter, or warmth when he’d sat with his arms around David in a leaking attic and told his little brother, don’t think about your stomach, just sleep?

 

Where was this prince?

 

Not here.

 

Not in the west quarter, where people lined up for salt water and prayed for rain. Not on the outskirts where mud soaked through boots and children sold buttons to survive.

 

Not where Nick was.

 

And yet.

 

Here he sat.

 

Smiling.

 

Reading.

 

His voice soft and melodic under the blue sky. A curl of hair falling across his brow. A flower tucked behind one ear by a bold little girl who declared, “You’re not a prince now — you’re a forest elf.”

 

He laughed.

 

And Nick’s heart — traitor that it was — twitched.

 

He’s not what I expected.

 

But that wasn’t enough to forgive.

 

Because the crown on his head — no matter how softly worn — was still the reason Sarah had bled her fingers raw to keep them fed.

 

It was still why Nick had joined the rebellion at seventeen with fire in his chest and nothing left to lose.

 

And no kindness, no storybook prince, would erase that.

 

Not yet.

 

Maybe not ever.

 

The sun had begun its descent, painting the orphanage courtyard in warm, sleepy gold.

 

Charlie sat on the grass, the book closed in his lap now, surrounded by a dozen yawning children — heads on shoulders, feet curled up under cloaks, some swaying gently as they fought off sleep.

 

One little girl with half-closed eyes murmured, “Is the story over?”

 

Charlie nodded with a soft smile. “For now. But stories don’t end, not really. They just… rest. Like us.”

 

She blinked slowly. “Will you come back?”

 

Charlie hesitated — just a second. Then he reached down and brushed a lock of hair from her brow.

 

“I promise.”

 

Nick’s jaw tightened.

 

Liar.

 

Royals don’t return. Not to places without velvet curtains or portrait halls. Not to rooms with cracked ceilings and mended bedsheets. They came once, let everyone clap and cheer and say look, how gracious, and then they vanished behind gold doors.

 

Nick had seen it before. Always.

 

And still… the child smiled.

 

As if she believed him.

 

As if a promise from Charlie Spring was a lullaby.


The caretakers guided the children back indoors, offering bows and thanks and tearful smiles. One slipped Charlie a note folded in the corner of a napkin — a drawing, likely — and he tucked it carefully into his pocket with a sincerity that shouldn’t have been real.

 

The Swords fell back into place.

 

Polished.

 

Silent.

 

Imposing.

 

And the prince rose.

 

He brushed off the grass from his coat and turned to them with that same bright-eyed warmth, cheeks flushed pink from sun and laughter.

 

“Well,” he said, “how did we do?”

 

Otis grinned. “Like heroes.”

 

Christian smirked. “No one died. That’s a win.”

 

Sai nodded. “Not a single breach. We held formation. The children liked us.”

 

Charlie tilted his head. “They liked you?”

 

“We’re very charming,” Otis said solemnly.

 

Even Nick cracked the ghost of a smile.

 

Charlie chuckled and shook his head. “Alright, alright. Back to the carriage. One last round of royal wave-and-smile before they drag me to whatever dull meeting tomorrow brings.”

 

They stepped through the orphanage doors again and into the fading sunlight.

 

The crowd had grown.

 

Not massive, not a riot, but still there. People had waited, patiently, just for a second glimpse. Children on rooftops. Vendors still holding their unsold goods. Guards clearing paths. One woman was still there with her baby, like she hadn’t moved all afternoon.

 

The moment Charlie appeared, they all shifted forward with a breath.

 

He didn’t rush.

 

He lifted a hand — just once — and smiled.

 

The wave.

 

Controlled. Elegant. But somehow still kind.

 

They erupted in response — cheers, clapping, hands raised skyward like prayers.

 

The Swords formed around him again, almost effortlessly now.

 

The carriage waited.

 

As they approached, Otis whispered to Christian, “Well, I’d say we passed.”

 

Christian nodded. “Not a stumble. Not a misstep. We were perfect.”

 

Maybe he shouldn’t have spoken so soon.

 

Charlie stood near the carriage, still offering nods, a wave here, a smile there — gentle, practiced, warm. His Swords formed a half-circle around him, relaxed but alert, their roles second nature now.

 

A child nearby held up a flower, and Charlie leaned slightly to accept it.

 

Then—

 

From somewhere to the left, where the crowd had thickened just past the line of guards, a man slipped through.

 

He moved with alarming ease, sliding beneath a guard’s distracted glance. His boots hit stone with purpose. No stumbles. No hesitation.

 

Just intent.

 

“Look at you,” the man said, too loud, too close. “Soft as butter.”

 

Charlie turned at the voice, startled.

 

The man was in front of him before anyone could move. Close enough to touch.

 

“You like being paraded around, don’t you?” the man went on, his smile warped, wrong. “Wrapped in silk like a gift no one gets to open.”

 

Charlie took a half-step back, instinctive.

 

“I’m going to ask you to return to the line,” he said — calmly, politely, though his voice caught faintly on the last word.

 

The man didn’t move.

 

“Bet you’re kept nice and untouched,” he said. “But how long can that last, huh? A body like yours, I could entertain you if you summoned me to the palace one day, my prince—”

 

“Stop,” Charlie said, sharper this time. His chin lifted. His face had gone pale, but his eyes flashed. “That’s enough. Guards—”

 

He tried to move away.

 

The man stepped forward.

 

He reached.

 

And Charlie flinched.

 

Not a dramatic gesture — not a cry — just a full-body pull away, as if his skin recoiled on instinct, his spine braced for something terrible.

 

His hand lifted slightly, fingers splayed in front of his chest.

 

He wasn’t breathing right.

 

And for a moment — just one awful moment — the boy who commanded commanders, who smiled with poise and held his people’s gaze without blinking, looked like a terrified eighteen-year-old.

 

The other three Swords surged forward, but Nick moved faster.

 

The man reached toward Charlie — hand half-raised, fingers too close —

 

And Nick’s fist met his face with a sound like thunder on marble.

 

The man crumpled instantly.

 

Nick followed him down — hand at his collar, dragging him back with a snarl in his throat.

 

“Don’t you ever,” Nick hissed, too low for anyone but the man and the prince to hear, “look at him again, you disgusting bastard!”

 

The man spat blood, dazed.

 

Christian and Sai grabbed Nick’s shoulders. Otis crouched to grab the attacker by the arms. “Whoa. Nick. Nick—easy—”

 

“We’ve got him,” Sai said sharply, taking the man from Nick’s grip. “Back off. He’s ours now.”

 

Christian nodded toward the approaching line of uniformed guards. “We’ll deliver him to the city wardens.”

 

The man howled. “I didn’t even touch him!”

 

Christian leaned in, voice aggressive. “And you should be grateful we stopped you or you would be dead by now.”

 

They shoved the man toward the guards. Orders were barked. Iron cuffs clicked into place.

 

The crowd murmured, buzzing and restless. Some faces were horrified. Some stunned. Others—Nick caught it—were grateful, praising their work at keeping the Prince safe.

 

But Nick didn’t stay to watch.

 

Because Charlie was still standing there.

 

Stiff.

 

Frozen.

 

His breath just now returning to normal.

 

Nick moved to his side.

 

Said nothing.

 

Didn’t ask if he was okay.

 

Didn’t wait for permission.

 

He simply placed a steady hand between Charlie’s shoulder blades, fingers warm against fine blue silk, and guided him — carefully, firmly, without a word — to the carriage.

 

Charlie let himself be led.

 

No protest. No resistance.

 

Only when they reached the step, just as Nick opened the door, did the prince glance at him, eyes still wide.

 

Nick didn’t meet his gaze.

 

He just helped him inside.

 

And shut the door behind them like he was sealing off the world.

 

Inside the carriage, the world shut away.

 

No cheers. No chaos. Just quiet.

 

Charlie sat across from Nick, hands resting in his lap — fingers twisted together tightly, like he didn’t know what else to do with them. His shoulders were tense, jaw clenched, breath shallow.

 

Nick didn’t say a word.

 

He sat perfectly still, knees apart, fists still faintly red at his sides. He watched the prince with a soldier’s stillness, eyes forward, posture stiff — as if still braced for the next blow that might come from anywhere.

 

Outside, they could hear the bustle: the guards securing the attacker, Sai entered the carriage, Otis hopped into place at the back. The muffled sound of Christian’s boots as he took the seat beside the driver.

 

Then the driver snapped the reins.

 

The carriage lurched forward.

 

And the silence inside became complete.

 

Charlie didn’t cry.

 

He didn’t speak.

 

He just… breathed. One shallow breath after another, like he was slowly trying to reassemble himself bone by bone, thought by thought. Nick watched the rise and fall of his chest. Slow. Unsteady.

 

A long minute passed.

 

Then another.

 

Finally — gradually — Charlie exhaled, long and low, his posture easing just slightly. His eyes closed. Not to sleep — just to gather strength.

 

The carriage rocked onward.

 

Nick looked at him once. Only once.

 

And then forced himself to look away.


The castle gates opened just as the sky turned lavender.

 

The horses clopped across the bridge, the wheels clicking as the carriage moved through the inner courtyard. Servants stood waiting at the steps. The commander was there, stiff-faced. Tao and Elle were present too — eyes wide, lips tight.

 

The doors opened again.

 

Charlie stepped down first, face composed, though still pale.

 

The four Swords followed — Otis flanking him to the left, Christian at the rear, Sai beside Nick as they crossed the polished floors.

 

Behind Charlie, the boys murmured.

 

“Fuck,” Otis whispered. “I thought we nailed it. We had everything under control.”

 

Sai muttered, “Until that bastard showed up.”

 

Christian let out a low breath. “Do you think they’ll hang us?”

 

“He touched the prince,” Otis hissed.

 

“He tried,” Sai corrected, louder than he meant to. Then, quieter, almost to himself, “Gods, I shoved him hard.”

 

Nick said nothing.

 

Because he could still feel the man’s collar in his grip. Still feel Charlie’s shoulder under his palm. Still hear that word — soft as butter — like it had been carved into his skull.

 

He was revisiting every second. Every motion. Every blink.

 

And justifying every one of them.

 

What he said was vile.

 

What he did was wrong.

 

What I did…

 

Was necessary.

 

They reached the familiar hallway. The walls gleamed gold in the torchlight.

 

At the end stood the door to the prince’s chambers.

 

Charlie slowed.

 

And the Swords of the Treasure, silent now, slowed behind him.

 

The hallway, for once, was quiet. No servants brushing by. No rustling silks. Just the soft flicker of torchlight on gold, and the four Swords of the Treasure standing behind him — worn, steady, silent.

 

He turned to face them.

 

Gratitude.

 

Real and visible, like warmth bleeding through frost.

 

“You did well today,” Charlie said softly. His voice was steadier now — back to the careful composure he wore so well, but gentled by something else. “More than well.”

 

The boys didn’t speak. Didn’t know if they were supposed to.

 

Charlie glanced down for a second, then back up, and smiled — small, tired, but sincere. “If it were up to me, I’d have you knighted tonight. Right here. On the marble.”

 

Otis made a choked sound that could’ve been a laugh.

 

Charlie’s smile grew for a moment, then softened again.

 

“You protected me. All of you.” His voice lowered. “When it mattered most, and I can’t even express how grateful I am.”

 

There was a pause.

 

Then Charlie stepped forward.

 

He reached for Otis first, placed a gentle kiss to his cheek.

 

Otis blinked like he didn’t dare move.

 

Then Sai — the same, light and warm, a whisper of skin against skin.

 

Then Christian.

 

Each one stood frozen, stunned.

 

Then, last — he turned to Nick.

 

Their eyes met.

 

Charlie stepped in close.

 

Nick didn’t move.

 

And Charlie’s lips touched his cheek, just barely — so soft it was almost a breath. Not formal. Not expected. Something else.

 

Something quiet and careful and unspoken.

 

Charlie stepped back.

 

“Goodnight, my Swords,” he said gently.

 

And then he disappeared behind the door.

 

The lock clicked.

 

Silence followed.

 

Their boots echoed softly down the corridor as they made their way back to their quarters — not marching, not even walking in formation anymore. Just tired boys, hearts still full, nerves slowly unwinding.

 

As soon as the door closed behind them, it erupted.

 

Otis let out a victorious yell and flopped backwards onto his bed, arms spread like a fallen hero. “Did you hear him?” he gasped. “He said if it were up to him, he’d knight us tonight! On the marble!”

 

“We bloody did it,” Sai said, pulling off his boots with one foot and grinning wide. “Protected the prince, didn’t we?”

 

“I thought we were done for when that bastard came through the crowd,” Christian muttered, sitting at the edge of his bed. “But no — handled. Handled like pros.”

 

“Handled like legends,” Otis corrected.

 

Nick dropped onto his mattress, slowly. Quietly.

 

He didn’t speak.

 

Just raised one hand — almost without thinking — and touched the side of his cheek. Right where Charlie had kissed him. His fingertips lingered. Warm.

 

He didn’t even notice he was smiling.

 

“Alright,” Otis said dramatically, “I don’t care what anyone says. I’m not washing my face. Not for a week.”

 

Sai snorted. “You’re disgusting.”

 

“He kissed me! Right here!” Otis pointed with theatrical pride. “On Otis Smith’s actual face. Do you know what that does to a man?”

 

Christian threw a pillow at him. “You don’t even like boys.”

 

“I don’t!” Otis shouted, catching it. “But that was Prince Charlie. I’m allowed to be excited! The Prince kissed my cheek!.”

 

Sai grinned. “You’re a mess.”

 

“We all are.”

 

“But we’re his mess now,” Christian murmured, rolling onto his back with a smirk.

 

Nick didn’t say anything.

 

He turned his face into the pillow and closed his eyes.

 

But his fingers still brushed his cheek once more.

 

And even as sleep crept in — soft, slow, and earned —

 

He could still feel the ghost of that kiss.

Notes:

Next chapter the boys are officially knighted! Which means that now they are officially besides the prince all the day AND night, we’ ll see how that goes for Nick, also, we might get Sarah sooner than later!

Chapter 8: The Oath

Notes:

Hello guys.
I’m sorry I don’t start as happy as I usually am, but, as you probably know, the UK court has declared that transgender women are not women, reducing women to something purely biological and whose profit is basically on having a womb.
I have no words to express the shame and fear I face as an European myself, we are living in the middle of a recession of our rights, and the only thing that consoles me is that this is cyclical and history proves that in the end, we’ll win. However, this doesn’t make transgender people suffer less, and I promise to use my privilege as a white cisgender bisexual man to stand up for those whose voices cant be heard and I encourage you to do the same if you can, Trans rights are human rights and if we don’t protect ourselves within our community, no one will. I hope you find in my writing a place of peace and if anyone of you is struggling, I sincerely hug you (virtually), you are not alone.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nick awoke before the first chime of the tower bell.

 

The ceiling above him loomed in quiet grandeur, carved wood gilded in gold that glimmered faintly with the breath of dawn. A thousand tiny flourishes crowned the vaulted arches — lions, laurels, stars, crowns — the symbols of a kingdom he had sworn to bring down.

 

He lay still for a long moment.

 

This bed. This palace. The silk sheets warm around his waist. It was too soft. Too quiet. And yet, after a week… it was no longer foreign.

 

That was the danger, wasn’t it?

 

Comfort could cradle complacency.

 

He exhaled through his nose and sat up, careful not to wake the others. The morning light poured in like a blessing. Or a warning.

 

Today, they would be knighted.

 

By the King.

 

He scoffed silently and reached for his trousers. The idea would’ve once made him laugh aloud — a boy who had hidden under cellar stairs during raids, a bastard with dirt beneath his nails, now bowing in front of gold-draped tyrants for the sake of strategy.

 

Not faith or loyalty.

 

Purpose.

 

He crossed the room and stood at the tall arched window, pushing the drape aside.

 

Outside, the gardens were still soaked in sleep. The fountains had yet to wake. The guards had not yet changed shift. This was the in-between. The moment before everything changed.

 

The week had been exhausting.

 

Not from the training.

 

It was the watching.

 

The memorizing.

 

He’d traced every hall with his eyes, every path of the guards, the glances exchanged between pages, the patterns in the palace breath itself. The layout, the blind spots, the exits hidden in plain sight. A building like this sang its own secrets if you listened long enough.

 

But even now, the plan wasn’t ready.

 

There were too many variables. Too many unpredictable parts. The prince’s schedule shifted daily. Charlie was never without someone — Tao or Elle or one of the boys. The servants rotated erratically.

 

Charlie.

 

That name crept in too easily now.

 

Soft as a secret. Sharp as a slip of the tongue.

 

Nick had spent the week studying him just as intently as the palace. Watching how he moved, how he spoke to his staff, how he laughed when no one was listening. How he faltered in the mornings, sleep-drunk and half-dressed, mumbling into teacups. How he looked when he spoke to orphans. How he looked when he was touched.

 

He was small. Too small. Fragile in a way Nick hadn’t anticipated.

 

All lace and skin and something else beneath — something quieter than defiance, but stronger than weakness.

 

Nick could take him.

 

He knew that.

 

He could drag Charlie into the darkened alcove behind the prince’s wardrobe, press a hand to his mouth, pull him against his chest. He could lift him and no one would hear. No one would stop him.

 

The palace was large. Full of corners. Full of secrets.

 

Charlie was soft. Warm. A feather in the storm.

 

Nick could carry him beneath the moonlight, over the walls, through the tunnels he’d begun to map in his head. He could take him and disappear with him in the night and the slim Prince couldn’t defend himself in any way against his physique.

 

A groan behind him broke the stillness.

 

Otis rolled over with a grunt. Christian muttered something about missing breakfast. Sai stretched, bones cracking in the quiet.

 

The room stirred to life.

 

Nick turned from the window, and returned to his bed

 

The ceremony would begin soon.

 

He was here to serve.

 

To protect.

 

To steal.

 

To bring the kingdom to its knees.

 

But first, he would kneel.


🍂🌞🍂

The light poured through the high palace windows like liquid gold, splashing across the stone floors and catching on the edges of the boys’ beds, the steel clasps of their boots, the half-draped uniforms hanging over chairs.

 

“Wake up lads!” Otis crowed, already half-dressed and bouncing from bed to bed. “You’re being knighted today!”

 

“Speak for yourself,” Christian muttered, sitting up slowly, pushing his curls from his face. “If the King sees me with this hair, he’ll revoke the honor.”

 

Christian reached for a comb and began furiously untangling strands. “I swear the palace air gives me knots. Do we know what we’re doing, exactly?”

 

Otis flopped onto Sai’s bed. “Assessment first. Commander Harrow, bless his shriveled heart, wants to make sure we didn’t forget how we did yesterday, although that makes impossible for us to go have one of those delicious breakfast, I swear, after just on week here, I think I have eaten more than in twenty years of existence.”

 

“Then,” Sai said, tugging his tunic over his head and ignoring Otis rumble “we go fetch the prince.”

 

“And after that,” Otis said dramatically, “we get knighted in front of a thousand nobles who probably already hate us for breathing their air.”

 

“Gods,” Christian muttered, “I should’ve shaved.”

 

Sai laughed. “You don’t even have anything to shave.”

 

Nick rose, adjusting the hem of his training uniform, eyes distant, while he waited for the rest to the house to finally go to the gardens .

 

He was waiting for the moment they’d fetch Charlie.

 

The silver-clad prince. The softness in a room of steel.

 

The training arena inside the gardens was sun-washed and silent, filled with the smell of scorched sand and the faint tang of steel. The space always felt too big when empty — like it held echoes of battles never fought. The boys stepped inside with purposeful steps, their boots crunching on the gravel floor.

 

Commander Harrow stood dead center.

 

Arms folded. Shoulders squared. Shadow slicing across the floor behind him like a drawn blade.

 

He didn’t speak at first.

 

He just watched them approach, gaze sharp and unsmiling.

 

They fell into line — Nick at the center, Sai and Otis on either side, Christian slightly behind — a formation that had taken shape on instinct over the last few days.

 

They didn’t speak either.

 

The air between them hummed with quiet weight.

 

Then, at last, Harrow broke the silence.

 

“I’m not known for compliments,” he said. His voice, as ever, was gravel soaked in command. “So you better remember this one.”

 

He took a slow step forward, boots steady on the sand.

 

“You’ve done well.”

 

A beat.

 

“You held your ground. You learned fast. You adapted. And yesterday…”

 

Another pause. This one longer.

 

“…You demonstrated something more than training. You demonstrated control.”

 

Nick’s fingers twitched at his side.

 

“You managed a public crowd. You maintained a perimeter. You kept the prince visible, accessible, and protected — without causing panic or disrespect. You made it look easy.”

 

Otis blinked. Sai straightened. Christian’s brows furrowed in faint surprise.

 

Nick said nothing. But he was listening.

 

Commander Harrow’s voice darkened slightly.

 

“And when that man crossed the line…”

 

A muscle in Nick’s jaw jumped.

 

“…you reacted. Immediate force. Target contained. And you did it without allowing the public to spiral. The prince was shielded. The threat neutralized. That is what you were chosen for.”

 

He let his eyes rest on each of them — one by one.

 

“But you should understand something now, before you step into that throne room.”

 

The boys stiffened as Harrow stepped closer, just enough for his voice to fall low, tight, personal.

 

“Today, you will swear an oath. To serve. To protect. To die, if you must.”

 

He looked directly at Nick.

 

“It is not a secret that rebel forces tend to disturb the order of the kingdom.”

 

The word cracked the air.

 

Otis flinched.

 

Christian’s lips parted, just barely.

 

Sai’s shoulders tensed.

 

Nick’s heart gave a single, slow thump.

 

Harrow didn’t blink. “That boy is not just the future king. He is the heir of the Throne. He carries something no other living male does.”

 

Silence followed.

 

Nick did not look away.

 

Harrow gave one final nod. “Dismissed. Fetch the prince. And pray you keep yourselves composed.”

 

The corridor outside Prince Charlie’s chambers was as polished as a mirror. Two palace guards stood at attention on either side of the ornate door, halberds gleaming, expressions carved from stone. From that night, it would be the swords the ones to be always by his door.

 

The boys arrived still dressed in their simple training clothes — tunics clinging slightly from the morning’s exertion, boots dusted with the arena’s pale grit, hair tousled despite best efforts.

 

They expected to wait.

 

Prince Charlie was not known for early mornings.

 

But before they could even knock, one of the guards — the taller one with a faint scar on his chin — stepped aside and pulled the door open.

 

“His Highness is ready,” he said.

 

Nick frowned.

 

Ready?

 

Otis raised an eyebrow. Sai blinked.

 

They stepped into the prince’s chambers—then stopped as if they’d hit an invisible wall.

 

Charlie stood in the center of the room.

 

Already dressed.

 

Already radiant.

 

He wore a tailored ensemble of silver silk and soft cream, layers of fabric draped and embroidered with vines so delicate they seemed alive. The fabric shimmered with the light, catching the soft pinks and golds of the sunrise. A single spring blossom, pale and perfect, was tucked behind his ear, nestled into the loose curls of his hair. And his silver tiara reflected the blue of his eyes.

 

His gloves were ivory, soft as breath, and his boots laced high in matching silver ribbon.

 

He turned at the sound of their entrance and smiled like the sun peeking through clouds.

 

“Excited for your big moment?” he asked, voice light and melodic.

 

The boys nodded — not in formation, not in unison, but stunned and silent, murmuring their “Yes, Your Highness” like they were afraid too much noise might crack the porcelain vision in front of them.

 

Nick stared.

 

For a second too long.

 

He had expected silks. He had expected elegance.

 

But he hadn’t expected Charlie to glow.

 

And he did — not in the ethereal way the nobles whispered about under chandeliers, but in a real, terrifying way. Like something sacred draped in softness and light. Something untouchable.

 

Charlie giggled softly, hands behind his back, head tilted.

 

“Good,” he said. “Because you’re not going like that.”

 

They blinked.

 

“Like what?” Otis asked cautiously.

 

Charlie gestured toward them with a tiny, playful shake of his head. “Like that,” he repeated. “You’re a mess. You can’t meet the King looking like you just escaped sword practice.”

 

Sai looked down at his dust-covered sleeves. “Well… we sort of did.”

 

Charlie’s eyes sparkled. “Exactly.”

 

Just then, the sergeant of servants entered with a clap of his hands and a chorus of bustling attendants behind him.

 

“Time for a makeover, gentlemen,” he said, already waving toward them. “Try not to faint.”

 

The moment the sergeant of servants clapped his hands, the chamber erupted into chaos.

 

Attendants flooded in like a well-rehearsed invasion, arms loaded with bolts of fabric, boxes of polished silver buttons, combs, oils, boots, and crisp linen. The sergeant surveyed the boys like a general facing a battlefield of wrinkles and dust.

 

“Boots off. Tunics too. Quickly. We need you stripped and sorted before the prince decides to knight you in mud and shame.”

 

Otis whistled low, grinning as he tugged his tunic over his head. “Didn’t think I’d be showing skin before breakfast.”

 

“Well,” Christian said, already unfastening his belt, “if we’re putting on a show, I might as well give them a reason to talk.”

 

Sai laughed as he yanked off his own shirt, lean muscle catching the light. “This is the most attention my chest has ever gotten.”

 

Otis flexed — fully, dramatically — and raised his brows toward the nearest mirror. “Think they’ll let us keep the uniforms?”

 

Christian rolled his eyes. “Think we’ll survive the tailoring first.”

 

All around them, shirts came off, boots were kicked aside, belts dropped with little metallic clinks onto the stone floor.

 

And across the room — from where he stood near the desk — Charlie froze.

 

He had been smiling just a moment ago. Light, breezy, teasing.

 

But now…

 

His mouth parted slightly. His fingers curled around the edge of the book he’d been holding — upside down. His eyes darted quickly across the room, and then just as quickly away again.

 

His cheeks flushed — pink first, then blooming into full-blown rose.

 

And his eyes—those storm-blue, moonlit things—lingered half a second too long on Nick, who stood shirtless and quiet, his skin bronzed and scarred from years of labor and fight. He hadn’t spoken once. But his presence was magnetic, his body marked and powerful in a way that drew the eye.

 

Charlie looked away so fast it was nearly comic. He turned toward the desk, grabbing at a quill he didn’t need.

 

Sai noticed.

 

So did Otis.

 

It was just as the day they were chosen

 

Otis elbowed Christian. “The Prince may be the Crown of Spring,” he whispered, “but right now, he’s red as a summer apple.”

 

Christian choked on a laugh. “He’s being noble. Not blind, although I think when he planned for us to have a makeover in his room he forgot this part.”

 

Charlie, pretending to read, turned a page in the wrong direction.

 

Eventually, the attendants stepped back.

 

The transformation was complete.

 

Each boy now stood tall in deep navy and silver — the official ceremonial garb of the Swords of the Treasure. The coats were long and fitted at the waist, silver threading tracing the crest of Spring across the lapel. Sashes hung over one shoulder, boots polished until they gleamed.

 

They looked—finally—like the legends the kingdom had promised.

 

Otis turned in the mirror. “Okay. I’d knight me.”

 

Sai snorted. “You’d flirt with yourself.”

 

Christian gave an approving nod. “We look good.”

 

Charlie finally turned fully to face them, his composure regained, but his blush still faint at the edges.

 

“Well,” he said with an exhale, hands folded neatly in front of him, “you clean up far better than I expected.”

 

Otis bowed, hand over heart. “At your service, Your Highness.”

 

Christian followed, elegant. Sai nodded with a grin.

 

Nick was last.

 

He bowed low, slow and steady, but his eyes lifted just before his head did.

 

And Charlie caught them.

 

For a breath, neither of them looked away.

Charlie stepped forward, just as they were all about to move.

 

“Wait,” he said gently, eyes narrowing with practiced attention.

 

He stopped in front of Nick.

 

The room quieted.

 

“This is folded wrong,” Charlie murmured, fingers already reaching out.

 

Nick blinked. “I—”

 

But Charlie was already adjusting the drape of his sash, lifting it slightly and smoothing the fold where it crossed over Nick’s chest.

 

The tips of Charlie’s fingers pressed against the fabric, light but deliberate. The polished navy beneath his hand was warm from Nick’s body, and for a heartbeat too long, he didn’t move away, lingering in the warmth of Nick’s chest, caressing it softly.

 

His breath caught — just faintly — as his eyes flicked up and found Nick’s, far too close now.

 

Nick didn’t flinch. He barely breathed.

 

“There,” Charlie said, voice quieter than before. “Better.”

 

He stepped back with a kind of graceful reluctance, clasping his hands once again behind his back.

 

No one said anything. Sai raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Otis gave Christian a subtle nudge with his elbow.

 

Nick stood just a touch straighter.

 

Charlie turned away, pretending not to notice the way his own pulse had betrayed him.

 

“Well then,” he said, a little breathless. “Shall we?”


 

The doors opened with ceremony.

 

The sound was soft, but final — polished hinges creaking like a page turning in a very old book.

 

Charlie stepped out first, radiant in silver.

 

The hallway beyond was lined with torches, light bouncing off marble and gilded trim, giving everything a low golden sheen. Servants paused, mid-step. Advisors halted their whispers. Courtiers straightened as if caught slouching. All eyes turned toward him.

 

He didn’t seem to notice.

 

Or rather, he didn’t let it change his stride.

 

The four Swords fell into step behind him — Christian to the left, Sai to the right, Otis just behind, and Nick… two paces back, watching everything.

 

Their new uniforms shimmered in the light. Steel polished to ceremony, navy cloth tight and regal, sashes crisp over their shoulders. No longer the scrappy lads who had run barefoot through the palace gardens days ago.

 

Now, they moved as one.

 

A unit.

 

A symbol.

 

The guards stationed along the corridor offered low bows as they passed, but no one spoke. The silence that followed them wasn’t fear.

 

It was awe.

 

Nick kept his expression still, eyes scanning every arch, every shadow, every figure that passed too close. And yet—

 

He was aware of Charlie.

 

The way his curls bounced gently with each step. The scent of his cologne—light, floral, clean. The shimmer of silver thread at his waist. The careful posture of someone raised to be watched but never to break.

 

He looked… untouchable.

 

Nick’s jaw flexed.

 

They reached the end of the corridor — two guards waiting at a towering double door carved with the royal seal.

 

Charlie turned to them.

 

His voice was soft.

 

“You don’t have to be afraid.”

 

Otis chuckled nervously. “Too late.”

 

Charlie’s eyes flicked over them, resting for just a breath longer on Nick.

 

“I’m proud of you,” he said. “No matter what they say in that room… I’ve already made my choice.”

 

Nick’s throat tightened.

 

Christian nodded, jaw set.

 

Sai offered a hand briefly to Otis — a steadying grip.

 

Then the guards pushed open the doors.

 

The golden doors groaned open with a slow, reverent sweep — not loud, but deliberate, as if the palace itself were holding its breath.

 

Prince Charlie entered first.

 

He was a vision in silver and silk, each step deliberate, polished boots echoing softly on the marble floor. The soft spring blossom still tucked behind his ear danced slightly with each movement, catching the light from the stained-glass windows that bathed the chamber in hues of emerald and sapphire.

 

He walked alone down the central aisle — an heir in full bloom — and approached the dais without hesitation, ascending the three wide steps until he stood in the side of the thrones.

 

Already waiting at the top stood Princess Victoria, statuesque in plum and silver, her crown gleaming subtly beneath her dark hair. She nodded once to Charlie as he arrived, regal but fond — the unmistakable air of a big sister who had coached every one of his nerves into silence.

 

And beside her, perched on a velvet-cushioned seat just shy of the platform, sat Prince Oliver — fidgeting, legs swinging, clearly trying very hard to look serious and very royal, despite the way his tiny golden circlet tilted slightly off-center.

 

Charlie gave him a gentle look. Oliver beamed back.

 

The Throne Room was nothing short of breathtaking.

 

The ceiling soared high above them, painted in soft, swirling frescoes of the crowned stag, symbol  of the Spring Dynasty, reigning at the top, crowned in vines and petals. The walls were lined with silver-veined marble, and massive stained-glass windows reached from floor to arch, casting soft color across the long aisle. Light danced over gold-framed portraits of rulers past, silent and judgmental.

 

At the far end of the room, set atop the dais, stood the Twin Thrones — one for the reigning monarch, the other for the consort. For now, both were empty. And next to them, a little throne, smaller yet not less majestic.

A hush fell over the throne room like the slow closing of a book.

 

The herald stepped forward, his voice steady, smooth, and ringing with ceremony.

 

“Their Royal Majesties — King Julio of Spring with Queen Jane of Spring. Monarchs of The Kingdom, Protectors of the Realm and Masters of the land”

 

The nobles rose like a tide of velvet and polished boots.

 

Prince Charlie bowed. His spine was straight, his expression careful.

 

Beside him, Princess Victoria tilted her chin ever so slightly, observing her father’s entrance with the sharp, polished stillness only years of court had honed. Prince Oliver — seated with small, swinging legs and an oversized sense of duty — gave a little nod, then looked up at his brother as if to say, Did I do it right?

 

Charlie offered him the barest smile.

 

King Julio was taller than most had remembered. Not just in height, but in presence. His hair, streaked silver at the temples, was swept neatly back, and though he wore a ceremonial crown, it was clear he had no need of it to command the room. His eyes were deep brown — sharp, but tired — and his coat was tailored in emerald velvet edged with gold, the stag of Spring stitched in thread so fine it caught the light like wire.

 

Queen Jane walked with him, graceful in a gown of golden yellow, her red hair braided intricately into a crown of its own. She moved with calm purpose — not just regal, but rooted, as though the throne room was grown from her steps alone.

 

They ascended the dais as one, each step perfectly timed. As they took their seats on the twin thrones , the weight of monarchy seemed to settle, once more, into its rightful place.

 

There was a pause as they sat — ceremonial, intentional. Just a breath.

 

But in that breath, Nick, watching from the line of boys below, felt something shift.

 

The throne where Charlie sat.

 

He looked at it — silver and pale green, the heir’s seat, smaller, next to the Twin Thrones — and then, almost without meaning to, he glanced at the one in the opposite side, where Queen Jane was sat.

 

If he failed his mission, Someday Prince Charlie would sit on the throne, and one day, someone would sit on the consort throne.

 

Not standing beside Charlie.

Not guarding him from behind.

But seated beside him. As his equal.

The Prince Consort.

 

King Julio’s voice rang out with practiced precision.

 

“Loyal houses, honored court. We gather today not for spectacle, but for promise.”

 

The chamber listened.

 

“This ceremony predates my father. And his father, and All the way to the beginning of the Spring Dynasty. For generations, the heir to the throne has stood protected by those chosen not only for strength, but for loyalty beyond question.”

 

“I remember when I was only a boy — younger than some of you — I took part in this same ceremony. In my case six man stood with me. My Swords. My brothers in arms. My shadows. My peace.”

 

He paused, gaze sweeping over the boys.

 

“It is no small thing to be chosen for this honor, specially now where not six, but just four of you have been chosen. To guard the prince is to guard the future. It is to carry the weight of peace, of power, and sometimes… of sacrifice.”

 

A court attendant in deep green robes stepped forward, scroll in hand, and cleared his throat softly.

 

“Step forward, Otis Smith.”

 

Otis straightened. He stepped from the line with pride in his stride and light in his smile. He bowed low, dropped to one knee, and lifted his chin toward the throne.

 

King Julio stood, drawing the ceremonial blade from the hilt presented to him by a squire. It was long, gleaming, more symbolic than practical — though in the king’s grip, it seemed anything but ornamental.

 

The king’s voice was steady.

 

“Do you swear to defend the heir of Spring with your life, should the moment come?”

 

“I do,” Otis said clearly.

 

“Do you swear to serve the crown with loyalty and discretion?”

 

“I do.”

 

“Do you swear to protect the prince’s purity, peace, and person, with all that you are?”

 

Otis paused half a second. “I do.”

 

The sword touched his left shoulder, then his right.

 

“Rise, Sir Otis Smith.”

 

The nobles gave a brief, approving clap. Otis grinned, stepped back into line.

 

Next: “Sai Verma.”

 

Sai moved forward smoothly. His posture held calm, but his hands were curled tightly behind his back. He bowed, knelt, and answered the oaths without hesitation.

 

When he rose — “Sir Sai Verma” — his smile was soft but proud.

 

“Christian McBride.”

 

Christian’s name carried easily through the room. He moved with a sort of effortless elegance, bowing with precision and a hint of old family manners. The court murmured with polite familiarity. His family was known, they were the owners of one of the most important textile business of the Kingdom.

 

He took the vows with smooth, unwavering cadence.

 

“Sir Christian McBride.”

 

Then came silence.

 

It lasted half a beat too long.

 

“…Nicholas Nelson.”

 

Nick’s spine straightened. The name rang out like an accusation.

 

He stepped forward slowly.

 

The throne room felt cavernous.

 

He moved past Otis and Sai and Christian. Past the nobles whispering behind gloved hands. Past the heir of the kingdom, who stood still and quiet beside the throne.

 

He lowered himself to one knee.

 

The stone was cold beneath him.

 

He bowed.

 

To the King.

 

To the man whose crown sits on the very empire Nick has trained to break.

 

He tasted iron in his mouth.

 

King Julio regarded him quietly. His eyes, dark and unreadable, gave away nothing.

 

The words came. Slow. Ritual.

 

“Do you swear to defend the heir of Spring with your life, should the moment come?”

 

Nick’s throat was tight.

 

“I do,” he said.

 

“Do you swear to serve the crown with loyalty and discretion?”

 

“I do.”

 

“Do you swear to protect the prince’s purity, peace, and person, with all that you are?”

 

There was a pause.

 

Just a moment.

 

Nick heard the beat of his own heart in his ears.

 

He thought of Charlie — soft-voiced, radiant, laughing in the gardens, yawning in the mornings, frowning over papers, cradling a child.

 

Breakable. Beautiful. Royal.

 

“I do,” Nick said, voice low, but clear.

 

The king lifted the blade.

 

The weight of it hovered.

 

Then rested.

 

First on Nick’s left shoulder.

 

Then his right.

 

“Rise,” King Julio said. “Sir Nicholas Nelson.”

 

Nick stood.

 

The crown did not fall.

 

The air did not change.

 

But something inside him had shifted — and he didn’t yet know if it was triumph, or betrayal.

 

The ceremonial blade was lowered. The scroll was rolled and tied in green silk.

 

And with that, the chamber exhaled.

 

A courtier somewhere began the polite, restrained applause customary at such royal appointments. The rest followed. The sound was soft, measured — not wild with celebration, but dignified. The kind of applause given to tradition. To duty.

 

To oaths that would now never be undone.

 

The four boys — now four knights — stood together at the center of the throne room, facing the full court of Spring. In their navy-and-silver finery, they looked like a painting brought to life.

 

Otis, with his open grin.

Sai, quietly glowing with pride.

Christian, poised like he’d been sculpted into place.

And Nick — still, solemn, the storm beneath the surface.

 

The king returned to his seat.

 

Only then did Prince Charlie step forward, descending the dais with light steps that rang like glass against marble.

 

He didn’t speak right away. Just stood before them, his hands folded gently at his waist, a rare smile curling across his mouth — proud, but somehow tender too.

 

“You’ve made it,” he said softly. “And I hope you know… I chose well.”

 

The four of them bowed in unison.

 

Charlie’s gaze lingered for the barest second on Nick. Not longer than the others. Not quite.

 

Then he turned and ascended again, following the King and Queen as they began their ceremonial exit. Queen Jane’s gown trailed behind her like water. The king didn’t look back.

 

Charlie did.

 

Just once.

 

Over his shoulder, he glanced toward the boys now sworn to follow him — one hand brushing his sash into place, the flower still tucked behind his ear.

 

He nodded.

 

And the Swords followed.

Notes:

I hope you liked it, I’ll take a couple of days from this to update my other two fics! And to keep outlining this, cause I want to take this story in so many different ways and I have to choose.

Chapter 9: You Stink!

Notes:

Hi!
Soooo….this wasn’t supposed to be up until tomorrow, but, seeing that we received the News of Heartstopper having a FILM and it’s deserved ending, I thought it was proper of me to upload this. There isn’t too much plot in this, but it’s long and I think you’ll have a laugh, so, I hope you enjoy it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The stone corridors of the royal wing were quieter at night — the bustle of daytime servants replaced by the distant hush of guards on their evening rotations. Candle sconces flickered across the arched ceilings, throwing long shadows down the length of the hall outside Prince Charlie’s chambers.

 

The four Swords of the Treasure stood in formation — freshly knighted, uniformed in ceremonial navy and silver. Their boots were polished, their hair combed, and not a word passed between them as they waited.

 

Commander Harrow arrived a moment later, his footsteps as sharp as the lines etched into his jaw.

 

“Well,” he began, looking them over. “You’re not the worst I’ve seen before a night watch. That’s something.”

 

Nick didn’t flinch under his scrutiny. Neither did Sai. Otis, predictably, grinned. Christian gave the faintest twitch of a bow.

 

Harrow stepped closer, folding his arms.

 

“I’ll say this plainly: you’re not enough.”

 

That earned a blink from Otis. “Sir?”

 

The commander huffed through his nose, not quite a sigh. “Traditionally, the heir to the throne is guarded by six men — two stationed outside his door, two inside, two off duty. King Julio had that arrangement, back when I—” He stopped himself. “Back when it was still standard.”

 

Nick’s attention sharpened. The commander’s tone had shifted slightly.

 

“You were one of the Swords when King Julio was the prince?” Christian asked amused.

 

Harrow’s eyes flicked over to him, for a moment Nick thought he could see a glance of happiness from the rough men, before he masked it off and shoved it away. “Doesn’t matter. What matters is that four of you can’t stand watch in shifts the way six could. Not without burning out.”

 

He glanced at the prince’s closed door, then back to them.

 

“Prince Charlie is the first heir in decades to be born with…his ability. Because of that… he’s forbidden from being left alone overnight. You were supposed to rotate, two inside, two outside, until this morning the Prince realized that it was impossible”

 

Nick almost rolled his eyes, really no one had thought that they needed to sleep until Prince Charlie told them?

 

Sai frowned. “But there are only four of us.”

 

“Exactly,” Harrow snapped. “Which is why the arrangements have changed. His Highness has insisted on keeping his private life just that — private. So, from now on, two of you will guard the door while the other two rest. You’ll rotate every three hours.”

 

Nick processed this silently, his gaze fixed forward. The gears in his mind were already turning.

 

A change every three hours. At night. For some minutes, only one man on duty while the other walks the corridor to relieve him.

 

It would take less than five minutes. Slip the prince out into the shadows. Cover his mouth if necessary.

 

Another tick on the checklist.

 

Harrow continued, unaware of Nick’s inner calculations.

 

“Your sleeping quarters are close. If something happens, you’ll hear it. But for protocol, only two guards at the prince’s door at all times. No one goes inside unless summoned. And I don’t care if you hear sobbing, singing, or a bloody harp. You don’t enter.”

 

“Yes, sir,” Sai murmured.

 

Harrow took a step back and regarded them all.

 

“You’ll rotate cleanly. No talking through the night. No noise. This is the final stage of your integration. From here on out, you are his shadows.”

 

He turned to the door, knocked once, and then nodded toward it.

 

“Verma. Nelson. You’re up first.”

 

Nick stepped forward with Sai, their boots echoing softly off the polished marble.

 

As Harrow turned to leave, Otis leaned toward Christian and whispered, “Shadows, huh? I would prefer ‘pretty boy with a sword.’”

 

Christian snorted.

 

Nick didn’t join in the laugh. His mind was already elsewhere.

 

Christian and Otis wished good luck to the boys and dozed off to their quarters.

 

The door opened with a soft creak, and Elle peeked out, her face glowing in the warm spill of candlelight.

 

“Oh, good,” she whispered, grinning softly. “It’s you two.”

 

Nick and Sai stepped inside quietly. The air was thick with warmth and lavender — the scent of steeped herbs and old wood polish.

 

“Come in, come in. He’s finishing up.”

 

Even after a week in the palace, the sheer intimacy of the space made Nick straighten his back.

 

The bed ,massive, draped in soft silks and a navy canopy that shimmered faintly in the candlelight. A wall of windows stretched across the far side, and the glass balcony doors had been left open, letting in the night air. Sheer curtains danced on the breeze, ghostlike and gentle.

 

To the left, a broad desk sat scattered with parchment, letters, open books with dog-eared pages. Ink stains marked one corner like bruises on paper.

 

To the right, a sitting area encircled a low chess table, the game frozen mid-play — a single black pawn teetering toward checkmate. Beyond that, shelves of books climbed up the walls, crowded and worn in some places, glimmering and gilded in others.

 

A piano stood near the balcony, closed and quiet. And in the far corner, beneath a soft gold lantern, was a plush reading rug, woven so thickly Nick was sure his boots would vanish in it.

 

And in a corner, was Prince Charlie, half-curled in his boudoir chair, his silver nightrobe lined in soft lace, slipping from one pale shoulder. His curls were loose and slightly damp from a recent bath. Tao, ever dutiful, stood at his side, carefully combing through them with the delicacy of a ritual.

 

“Please stop,” Charlie murmured with a tired laugh, lifting a hand. “You’re going to make me bald.”

 

“You’d still be prettier than every duke in court,” Tao replied smoothly.

 

Charlie huffed and reached for the brush himself, taking it from Tao’s hand with mock offense. “I’m brushing myself. I am not five.”

 

He turned to the mirror of his vanity, tugging gently at a few tangles as Elle hummed near the bed, pouring a small cup of steaming tea from a porcelain pot.

 

Nick stood by the wall, posture straight, eyes scanning the room — and then returning, again and again, to Charlie.

 

There was something unreal about it. The robe slipping over his collarbone. The way the candlelight flickered across his cheeks. His fingers moving slowly through his curls. Softness made human. Vulnerable, domestic, unaware that the man standing across from him had once sworn to drag him from his bed and disappear into the shadows.

 

Charlie placed the brush down gently, then moved toward the bed. The canopy stirred as he pushed the fabric aside and slipped beneath the layers, careful not to wrinkle the robe. Elle handed him the tea, and he took it gratefully.

 

“Thank you,” he whispered.

 

“To sleep?” Tao asked.

 

“Not yet.” Charlie smiled softly. “I’ll read a bit.”

 

Tao placed a familiar, worn book on the nightstand. Charlie’s fingers traced the spine like it was a ritual.

 

Then, he turned toward the two boys standing silently.

 

“Thank you,” he said, voice soft but clear, gaze lingering on both Sai and Nick. “For your watch.”

 

Nick managed a small nod. “Of course, Your Highness.”

 

Charlie reached toward the candle beside his bed and pinched it slightly to the side. Elle gently extinguished every other flame in the room, one by one, until only a single golden glow remained at Charlie’s bedside.

 

The prince leaned into his pillows, the book open, his face cast in flickering light.

 

Sai bowed his head. “Goodnight, my prince.”

 

“Goodnight, Sai. Nick.”

 

Nick didn’t respond. Not out loud. Just one more look — to memorize how he looked folded into his silks, eyes already dipping toward the page.

 

It’s just a boy, Nick said to himself, stepping backward toward the door with Sai. Just a boy…with moonlight eyes and dimples, nothing special…

 

Then Tao and Elle nodded once to the boys and slipped out in silence.

 

Nick and Sai followed.

 

The door shut behind them.

 

And then there was only the corridor, the candlelit hush, and the knowledge that on the other side of that door, the boy Nick had sworn to steal lay curled up in silks, reading stories by moonlight.


The kitchen was already alive with clatter and chatter by the time the four newly minted Swords of the Treasure stepped in. The scent of warm butter, rising bread, and spiced apples wafted thick through the air, mingling with laughter and complaints in equal measure.

 

Long wooden tables stretched across the room, already crowded with servants in aprons and faded uniforms, all cradling mugs of tea or biting into thick slices of toast. Copper pots bubbled quietly along the back stoves. Plates clinked, fire crackled, and someone swore softly as a spoon clattered to the stone floor.

 

Miss Miriam stood in the center of it all — a small mountain of a woman with flour-dusted forearms and cheeks like apples. She moved between cauldrons and baskets like a general inspecting her troops, ladling porridge and spooning eggs as if she were personally responsible for keeping the monarchy fed.

 

“You four look too clean for people who’re supposed to guard royalty,” she barked when she saw them, but her eyes softened almost instantly. “Sit. You have to eat.”

 

She slapped plates onto the table with affectionate force, dropping thick slices of toast, berries, boiled eggs, and a wedge of something golden and flaky onto each plate.

 

“Bless the gods,” Otis muttered, eyes wide as he sat down. “This is enough food to satisfy three dukes and a horse.”

 

“I don’t cook for dukes,” Miriam replied. “I cook for stomachs.”

 

Otis beamed. “You’re an artist.”

 

Across the table, a footman groaned loudly, mouth half full. “I swear if Lady Staunton makes me re-polish her slippers one more time—”

 

“You’re lucky,” another servant chimed in. “I had to iron her bedsheets. Twice. Who even sweats in their sleep?”

 

From farther down the table, a scullery maid leaned forward with a sly grin. “Did you hear about Thomas and Danvers from the north wing?”

 

A gasp from the table. “No!”

 

“They’ve been seen together. Very together.”

 

“No!”

 

“Yes.”

 

Otis leaned in, mouth stuffed with toast. “Are we gossiping? Let me refill my tea.”

 

Christian chuckled, shaking his head as he passed Otis the pot.

 

Meanwhile, Nick sat quietly, chewing methodically. The kitchen was too loud, too full of life — it made him feel like an outsider all over again. And yet, it wasn’t unpleasant. There was something oddly comforting about the way the staff moved together — lived together.

 

A maid passed by with a steaming tray and paused, her eyes flicking to Nick. The same one who had glanced at him days before. She offered a tiny smile, then looked away before he could respond.

 

He blinked.

 

Next to him, Sai elbowed his side gently. “You’ve got admirers.”

 

Nick frowned. “No, I don’t.”

 

“Sure,” Sai said. “And I’m a baron.”

 

Miriam returned to their table, wiping her hands on her apron and planting herself down on the edge of the bench with a grunt.

 

“Well?” she asked, eyeing Nick and Sai directly. “How’d the night go?”

 

Nick straightened slightly. “Smooth. No disturbance.”

 

“We rotated every three hours,” Sai added. “He slept soundly. Elle left one candle lit. He turned it out himself before dawn, i don’t actually know if he does anything else, but he didn’t asked for us to come inside the room the whole night.”

 

Murmurs rose softly from the other servants nearby, many having gone still to listen. Nick noticed the hush — how the mention of the prince quieted the room, even if just for a breath. Everyone listened.

 

Everyone loved him.

 

Miriam gave a nod, her eyes unexpectedly warm. “That’s how it should be. He’s a good boy.”

 

A few others nodded in agreement. The room was filled with clatter and salt, but when it came to the prince — the real boy behind the throne, not the fairy tales — even the staff grew reverent.

 

After breakfast, the boys were fetched from the kitchens by Elle, who had gone early in the morning  to let the boys know they could go to have breakfast while she was in the room preparing the Prince’s morning routine.

 

“We need you lot,” she said over her shoulder, her voice hushed but amused. “He’s trying to disappear under the covers again. And we can’t leave the room unattended without the official guard in place.”

 

When they arrived at Prince Charlie’s chambers, Tao was already pacing just inside the door, looking like he’d aged a decade in the last ten minutes.

 

“You’re late,” he said as soon as the boys appeared.

 

“We were eating,” Otis offered, rubbing a crumb from his chin. “You know, sustaining our lives and all.”

 

“You were summoned five minutes ago.”

 

“Then it’s practically early,” Sai said, breezing past him.

 

They stepped into the prince’s room — where the bed still lay occupied by a lump of silks and curls. The navy canopy had been drawn back slightly, but Charlie was burrowed under at least two layers of quilts, his hair barely visible on the pillow.

 

Tao stood at the bedside, hands on hips.

 

“My prince,” he said firmly. “It’s well past nine.”

 

A muffled groan answered him.

 

“Your guards are here. You need to rise. You’ll be late for your lesson with Master Ajayi.”

 

Still no movement. The sheer curtains danced in the breeze. A pigeon cooed from the balcony.

 

Elle leaned down next to the bed. “Charlie, darling. Do you want your toast to go cold?”

 

The covers rustled.

 

A bleary-eyed Charlie emerged at last, curls a mess, robe half-draped around one shoulder. He looked around at the boys — all four now standing in attention — and blinked like he’d wandered into a war meeting.

 

“Oh, gods,” he croaked. “You’re all so… vertical.”

 

“We do our best my Prince” Christian offered, grinning.

 

Tao handed the prince his slippers, muttering something about decorum and routine under his breath.

 

Once Charlie had shuffled off to the bathing room (after some very dramatic sighing), Tao turned to the boys with full commander energy.

 

“Now that he’s up,” Tao said, “let’s review today’s schedule.”

 

He pointed to the tufted desk and small sofa now stationed in the corner of the room. “You’ll stand or remain nearby when inside his chambers. The Prince insisted this were brought in for your use when he studies or rests. But do not assume this is a break room.”

 

Otis looked at the seat longingly.

 

“You are not here to nap,” Tao warned.

 

Charlie’s voice called from the next room. “Don’t listen to Tao!”

 

The boys looked up. Charlie reappeared, face washed and now in a linen dressing shirt and looking marginally more human. “I hate the thought of you standing on your feet all day like glorified candlesticks. Sit. I’ll even order you to sit if necessary.”

 

Tao’s eye twitched. “That doesn’t make it proper.”

 

With the prince now properly awake and Elle beginning her work on his curls, Tao returned to business.

 

“This morning, the prince hasn’t been called to go to the council room, so he will attend a private lesson in the royal library with Master Ajayi. You’ll escort him and remain in the room.”

 

Tao continued. “After his lesson, the prince is expected to return here for some leisure. You will remain posted.”

 

“Great, more standing, I hope he isn’t here” Christian muttered under his breath.

 

“And then,” Tao added, “he’ll take supper with the royal family. You’ll escort him to the great dining hall, then be dismissed briefly to dine with the service staff.”

 

Otis perked up at that.

 

“But,” Tao warned, “you must return to retrieve him promptly and remain with him through the evening. There are no public engagements tonight, so his chambers will be the final stop of the day, dinner included.”


The royal library took Nick’s breath, though he would never admit it aloud.

 

It rose like a cathedral — towering shelves that stretched three stories high, lined in carved wood and gold detail. A spiral staircase wrapped around one of the marble columns like ivy, leading up to a gallery of balconies that overlooked the endless sea of spines. Every few feet, a globe, an ancient statue, or a glass case of scrolls stood like guardians of history. The upper windows filtered in soft, golden light, casting long shadows over tapestries and book-lined walls.

 

It smelled of dust, parchment, and something softly floral. Timeless.

 

Nick had never seen so many books in his life.

 

He was careful not to stare too long.

 

They were positioned along the sides of the chamber — the Swords of the Treasure, now armored in navy uniforms and silence. They stood at ease, two near the wide entrance, two tucked behind the velvet reading chairs. The sound of quills scratching and pages turning filled the air.

 

Master Ajayi, a tall man with dark skin and spectacles perpetually slipping down his nose, was pacing before a blackboard.

 

“Now, diplomacy,” the man was saying, tapping a piece of chalk with one finger. “Is not always about truth, but about language. The truth you imply, not state. The space you leave between sentences for others to fill.”

 

Charlie, seated at the central study table, didn’t look up. He was bent over his notes, elbow smudging the corner of the page as he wrote.

 

Nick’s eyes flicked toward the doorway. Then the arched window. Then back to the boy at the table.

 

Charlie frowned, chewing the edge of his lip as he scratched something out with a quiet huff. He tilted his head, curls falling over one eye. He adjusted his grip, then wrote again — the quill moving quicker now. The candle beside him flickered, catching a shine on his cheekbone.

 

Nick’s brow tightened.

 

He needed to stop watching.

 

“Prince Charles,” Master Ajayi said, glancing up. “In the treaty between Roderick the Silent and the Eastern Isles, what did the third clause forbid?”

 

“Marriage alliances,” Charlie said instantly. “To preserve sovereignty.”

 

“And?”

 

“And to protect bloodlines. The Isles practiced inheritance through matrilineal descent. Marrying into their courts would have meant transferring the crown’s potential line abroad.”

 

Ajayi looked mildly impressed. “Very good. Last question, this is a historical one, in what year did England stop prosecuting homosexuality and approved same sex marriages?

 

Charlie smiled and said confidently “120 years ago, my Great great grandfather, the last of the Spring males until me that could bear children insisted that if he could marry a man, so could the rest of the people”

 

”Perfect, everyday you get better mi Prince” Finished Ajayi with a smile

 

Charlie nodded, smiling. But his eyes darted, for a brief second, toward Nick.


The echo of their boots trailed through the corridor as the Swords escorted Prince Charlie back to his chambers. The lessons were done, and the morning sun had shifted west, casting warmer gold across the palace floors.

 

Charlie walked a little ahead of them, arms folded loosely behind his back, already tugging slightly at the collar of his formal robe.

 

They were almost to the doors when a voice rang down the hallway—

 

“Charlie!”

 

In a blur of curls and velvet, Prince Olly came tearing around the corner, completely ignoring the servant trailing behind him in panic.

 

Charlie didn’t even flinch. He turned with a grin and caught his brother mid-sprint, spinning him once in the air before hugging him tightly.

 

“Olly!” Charlie laughed, already out of breath from the sudden whirlwind. “You are going to break your neck one day.”

 

“But not today!” Olly beamed, clinging to his older brother like a squirrel on a tree. “I finished my lesson early. I want to stay with you now.”

 

Charlie didn’t hesitate. “Of course you can.”

 

The group filed into the prince’s chamber, Olly immediately threw himself onto the massive bed, bouncing once with glee.

 

Charlie followed, sitting cross-legged beside him.

 

The Swords took their places by the doors. Otis leaned slightly against the wall. Sai slid down onto the corner of the reading bench. Nick stood, as always, still.

 

Charlie laughed suddenly — a light, bright sound that drew Nick’s eyes like a magnet.

 

He was poking Olly in the side. “You’ve been staring at me weirdly for five whole minutes. What’s going on in that genius brain of yours?”

 

Olly turned his head dramatically, eyes wide.

 

“I’m just looking,” he said. “At your belly.”

 

“My what?”

 

“Your belly. Right here.” Olly patted Charlie’s stomach with an alarming sense of clinical focus.

 

Charlie sat up slightly. “Okay. Weird.”

 

“Because,” Olly said, serious as a monk, “today Master Rewell told me that you can have…babies!”

 

Silence dropped over the room like a curtain.

 

Charlie flushed bright pink. “Oh. Uh—yes. Technically. I mean—biologically, yes, I can.”

 

Olly’s face squinched. “But why?”

 

“Well, because… it’s something some Spring boys used to have,” Charlie explained slowly, “and I just happen to be one of the last.”

 

Olly looked mildly impressed. Then frowned again. “But I can’t.”

 

Charlie reached for his hand gently. “That’s okay. Papa can’t. Grandpa couldn’t either. It doesn’t mean anything’s wrong.”

 

“But why can’t I be a dad then?” Olly asked suddenly.

 

Charlie blinked. “What?”

 

“I want to have babies too!” Olly sat up, his lip trembling. “Tori can, you can, but I can’t at all! Why can’t I be a dad?!”

 

Charlie reached for him immediately. “Olly, sweetheart—being a dad isn’t just about carrying a baby, okay? You can still be a dad. I promise.”

 

“But how?!” Olly wailed. “If I can’t do it, how?!”

 

He burst into tears — big, wet ones that streamed down his flushed cheeks. He wiped at them with the back of his sleeve, looking like the world had ended.

 

Charlie looked helpless.

 

Olly sobbed again, curling against Charlie’s side like a barnacle.

 

Charlie stroked his curls, doubting between laughing or consoling the little kid who was having a tantrum about babies…while he was still one. “You’ll be a dad one day, Olls. I swear. There are lots of ways. We’ll make it work, okay?”

 

“But how?” Olly sniffled again, hiccuping. “I don’t get it. If I can’t have them myself… how does it even happen?”

 

Charlie turned as red as the strawberries he had been eating that morning for breakfast and looked around, clearly searching for escape.

 

But there was no Tao to offer a lecture, no Elle to deflect. No parental figure to whisk Olly away. Only the four boys — his freshly knighted Swords of the Treasure — standing in various states of horror and betrayal.

 

His eyes locked on Otis.

 

“Right,” Charlie said, clearing his throat and adjusting his posture. “As Crown Prince of England, I hereby decree that Sir Otis Smith shall explain to Prince Oliver how people become parents.”

 

Otis’s soul visibly left his body.

 

“Your highness, what—?!”

 

“You heard me,” Charlie said with deadly calm. “Knight of the Crown. Chosen by my own hand. It is your duty.”

 

Otis spluttered. “You can’t just—! That’s not what we trained for!”

 

Charlie raised an eyebrow. “Do you refuse a royal order?”

 

“That’s unfair!” Otis wailed, backing into the bookshelf. “I didn’t sign up for educational trauma!”

 

Otis looked around in despair. The room gave him nothing but betrayal. Sai backed up. Christian shook his head. Nick crossed his arms.

 

“Cowards,” Otis muttered. He turned to Olly, took a deep breath, and knelt down to the boy’s height.

 

“Right,” he said, gently. “So, you know how, uh… how you plant a seed in a garden?”

 

Nick’s eyes widened. Oh no.

 

Olly blinked, very attentive.

 

“Well… people work kind of like gardens too,” Otis said, visibly sweating. “And when a man like you and another person who can carry out love each other a lot, they decide to well, touch each…—”

 

“Otis,” Nick cut in, stepping forward. “Stop.”

 

Otis turned in relief. “Thank the gods. Your turn.”

 

“What? No.” Nick backed up instantly. “Absolutely not. I’m not—”

 

Charlie beamed. “Oh, I insist, Sir Nick.”

 

Olly had turned to Nick now, blinking hopefully. “You know, right?”

 

Nick sighed like a soldier walking toward a battlefield.

 

“Okay,” he started carefully. “So. Right. When two people love each other and they… decide to be parents, they…”

 

“Do they buy the baby?” Olly asked.

 

Nick blinked. “Not… exactly.”

 

“They steal it?”

 

“No—!”

 

“So they build it?”

 

Nick ran a hand down his face. “Gods, no. My prince—look. It’s like… there’s a process, okay? A… procedure.”

 

“Like alchemy?” Olly said, brightening.

 

“Yes,” Nick said instantly. “Exactly. Like alchemy. In fact, it’s very complicated. Only done by experts, so only adults can do it.”

 

“So do you know how it works?”

 

Nick stared at him.

 

A moment of stillness.

 

“…Yes,” he said.

 

Olly leaned closer. “Then how?”

 

Nick opened his mouth. Closed it. Panicked.

 

But then Olly tilted his head, leaned in a little closer with absolute, innocent curiosity and asked:

 

“Have you tried it?”

 

The silence that followed was immense.

 

Christian choked on his own breath.

 

Sai made a sound like a wounded bird.

 

Otis gasped so dramatically he nearly stumbled backward into the bookshelf.

 

Charlie froze where he stood, face going scarlet.

 

Nick blinked. “…Pardon?”

 

“I mean,” Olly said brightly, “you know how it works and you are an adult. So—have you tried the baby thing?”

 

Nick looked at him. Then looked at the ceiling, as if maybe the gods would strike him down before he had to answer.

 

Otis, meanwhile, had collapsed into a silent fit of laughter, doubled over in the corner. Christian was openly wheezing. Sai had turned fully around to face the wall, whispering don’t laugh, don’t laugh, don’t laugh to himself.

 

Charlie had his hand over his mouth — and was very clearly trying not to laugh — but his eyes were wide and flustered, cheeks pink, ears bright red.

 

“Your—Your Highness,” Nick finally managed, his voice a touch hoarse. “I… I think that question is not appropriate for—”

 

“But it’s just a yes or no!” Olly said innocently. “Have you?”

 

Nick floundered. “If I had, that would be a very rude thing to tell!”

 

“So you have!” Olly’s face lit up like the damn moon.

 

“Oh my gods,” Otis howled, dropping to the floor in laughter.

 

Christian slapped a hand against the wall for balance. “The Prince’s sword is experienced!”

 

Charlie made a tiny noise — too small to be a laugh, too loud to ignore — and turned around, hiding his burning face behind a curtain.

 

“I’m going to die,” Sai muttered. “This is how I die. Death by conversation.”

 

Nick ran both hands down his face. “I hate all of you.”

 

Olly tilted his head, curious as ever. “But… you don’t have a baby.”

 

Nick blinked again. “Well. No.”

 

Olly frowned. “Then why did you do it?”

 

“I—what? That’s not—” Nick looked around for help, but Otis was rolling on the floor, gasping like a fish. Christian had slid down to sit beside him, laughing so hard he looked like he might cry. Sai was no longer even pretending to keep it together, now thudding his forehead lightly against the wall in slow, resigned beats.

 

Prince Charlie, made another helpless, strangled sound.

 

Nick dragged a hand over his face, fully considering whether launching himself out the nearest window might be less painful than this. “It’s not just about making babies, Prince Oliver.”

 

Olly gasped. “It’s not? Then what is it for?!”

 

Nick opened his mouth. Closed it again. Tried to find the words. Failed.

 

“…I’m going to throw myself into the lake,” he said weakly.

 

Olly gave him a long, thoughtful look. “Oh! I know! It’s because you stink!”

 

Nick stared. “What?”

 

“You stink at it, you said you had to be an expert, so, you must stink!” Olly declared triumphantly, grinning from ear to ear like he’d just solved a riddle. “Charlie, your guard stinks at making babies!”

 

Charlie just couldn’t stop it anymore and started laughing desperately, unable to stop. “Olly—”

 

“He needs to practice more!” Olly shouted with glee, bouncing on his heels. “Practice lots! So he can stop stinking at it!”

 

“I’m going to pass away,” Nick said, voice high and thin. 

 

Otis wheezed from the floor, “He’s gonna need extra training. Extra drills. Daily drills.”

 

Christian wiped tears from his eyes. “Swordsmanship training will never be the same again.”

 

“Do not say swordsmanship in this context,” Nick hissed, bright red from neck to hairline, his skin tone the same as his hair. “You’re all monsters.”

 

Olly danced around, still chanting, “Stinky! Stinky! Stinky guard!” at full volume, clearly having the best morning of his life.

 

Sai finally turned around, pale with the effort of not laughing, and deadpanned, “I thought it liked him when he only bribed us for fruit, but this is so much better.”

 

Charlie’s voice, muffled by velvet, said weakly, “That is… not what I expected today…”

 

“I’m seven,” Olly said proudly. “I learned a lot today.”

 

Nick muttered, “So did I.”

 

Otis was still howling. “You should knight him again, your Highness— Sir Stud of the Realm!”

 

“Otis,” Nick hissed, “if you value your life—”

 

“I’m honoring you!”

 

“I’m going to kill you.”

 

He turned slowly, as if praying for divine intervention.

 

And the divine delivered — in the form of a knock at the door.

 

“Your Highness,” said a servant, stepping inside. “The Queen has summoned you for supper.”

 

Nick exhaled like a man saved from drowning.

 

“Oh no,” Olly whined. “But Nick didn’t finished explaining how babies were made, we were so close!”

 

Charlie stood with a smirk. “Don’t worry, Olls. You can ask dad after supper. I’m sure he will tell you everything, if not, I’m sure Sir Nick can finish. He’s clearly experienced”

 

Nick looked like he’d aged ten years in ten minutes.

 

Otis clapped him on the back as they turned to escort the princes. “Bet you wish you let me finish the garden metaphor now, huh?”

 

“Absolutely not,” Nick muttered. “You were about to say ‘watering the soil.’”

 

“…No I wasn’t.”

 

Sai wheezed. “Sir Baby Maker.”

 

“Stop!.”

 

But Charlie was already laughing, ushering Olly toward the door, his own ears still pink. “Come on, my brave knights. Meal awaits. And so does your royal trauma.”

 

And together, the royal heir, his beloved disaster of a little brother, and four emotionally compromised knights marched toward the dining hall — one deeply curious child still wondering exactly how babies were made.

——

The kitchen was its own kind of palace.

 

While the marble halls above gleamed with quiet reverence and royal silence, the kitchens beneath were alive — full of steam and smoke and voices stacked on voices.

 

It smelled like butter, garlic, firewood, and sugar. It smelled like home.

 

When the Swords of the Treasure entered, Miss Miriam turned from the hearth with her sleeves rolled up, a wooden spoon in one hand and a roast chicken leg in the other.

 

“Well,” she declared, “if it isn’t the princes’ guard dogs. Get in here before I feed the rest of your meal to the hounds.”

 

Otis stepped forward dramatically. “Miss Miriam, my dearest light, my reason for waking—”

 

She whacked him on the arm with the spoon.

 

“Plate,” she said. “Sit.”

 

The rest of the staff laughed. The boys grinned and settled into the long scrubbed table where servants of every kind were gathered — pages, cooks, maids, valets, all pressed in elbow to elbow, laughing and shouting over one another.

 

Platters were slid across the wood — roasted vegetables, spiced meats, thick slices of bread, honeyed carrots, and bowls of some custard that made Christian groan softly when he tasted it.

 

“Gods,” Sai muttered. “We should’ve become kitchen staff.”

 

Nick was quieter than the rest, but he took his plate with a nod and a soft thank you, and sat at the edge of the bench. The kitchen girl — the same one who’d stared at him a few days earlier — was hovering again. When Nick looked up and caught her eyes, she flushed, squeaked, and disappeared behind a tray of teacups.

 

Otis wiggled his eyebrows. “Well, well.”

 

Christian nudged Nick. “You’ve got fans.”

 

Nick gave a dry look. “You’re the one who moaned over the custard.”

 

Sai cackled. “No lies detected.”

 

“Still,” Otis said, biting into a chunk of bread, “you’re the mystery. Brooding. Silent. Protects royalty. Clearly good with children…”

 

That set off the rest of the table.

 

“Oh, right,” one of the kitchen maids chimed in from down the table. “We heard all about your baby lesson earlier, Prince Olly screams passed through his highness bedroom door.”

 

More laughter.

 

Nick stared at his bread. “I hate this kitchen.”

 

“You should’ve seen his face,” Christian said, dramatic as always. “The horror. The existential dread.”

 

“I was saving a child’s innocence,” Nick muttered.

 

“Oh, is that what it was?” Sai said sweetly.

 

Otis grinned wickedly. “What did he ask again?”

 

Nick said nothing.

 

Otis grinned, barely keeping his voice down. “He asked Nick if he’d tried it.”

 

Christian nearly inhaled his cider. “Tried it as in—”

 

“As in, made a baby,” Otis hissed. “Like—full-on. Baby-making.”

 

Sai slapped a hand over his mouth to stifle a laugh.

 

Another valet blinked, turning to Nick. “And? Did you answer?”

 

Nick didn’t look up. “I protected his innocence.”

 

“And he caught you,” Otis whispered, wide-eyed. “That means yes.”

 

Nick glanced sideways, one eyebrow raised. “I didn’t say yes.”

 

“That’s not a denial!” Sai said, trying to act scandalized.

 

Nick smirked into his bread. “Well. I’m not a child, I might have experience.”

 

That was all he said. No details. Nothing more.

 

But it was enough.

 

Otis’s jaw dropped. “What do you mean might?!”

 

Sai threw his hands in the air. “Okay, no, I refuse to be the innocent one here.”

 

Christian pointed around the table. “We’re all adults. Everyone here has “experience”. This is ridiculous.”

 

Nick hummed lightly. “So defensive.”

 

Otis pouted. “Because you’re acting like you’re some great seducer from the east or something, and I can’t remember the last time I….”

 

Miss Miriam returned to the table, thumping down a basket of rolls with the force of a war drum.

 

“What’s this nonsense?”

 

“The boys are arguing about who’s the most experienced,” one of the maids said gleefully.

 

“HA!” Miriam barked. “Only thing you’re experienced at is eating all my damn food. Now shut up and chew.”

 

The table laughed again, and the energy broke — more bread was passed, more cider poured. Someone started talking about a noble who kept fainting in his own baths. Another maid whispered about a footman seen sneaking into a stable with a girl who worked in the laundry.

 

Nick didn’t say much else.

 

But when Sai nudged his shoulder and Christian smirked and Otis dramatically demanded to know what kind of lover Nick was — sweet or commanding — Nick rolled his eyes and muttered:

 

“Oi, I’m not giving you wanking material”

 

Otis laughed at that while he peeled another banana “Ok, that was good, you are getting softer every day Nelson, in a couple of weeks maybe you won’t have to pretend that you have a stick in your ass all the time and you might even get to relax”


Just as Christian was threatening to stand on the table and perform a love ballad for Nick’s mysterious past lovers, a footman peeked in.

 

“The prince is done with supper,” he said.

 

Miss Miriam nodded. “Go on then, knights. Protect our little moonbeam.”

 

Otis stood with a groan. “Time to go fetch the heir of England before someone asks me with how many villagers I have made out.”

 

“No one cares,” Sai muttered.

 

Otis clutched his heart. “Betrayed.”

 

Nick chuckled, just once — soft and low.

 

And as they left the warm kitchen for the cold marble corridors, the laughter still echoing behind them, it was hard not to feel, just for a moment, like they were almost something real. Something close. A unit. A little family forged in sugar, steel, and whispered gossip.

They arrived in from of the dining hall until the Prince passed through the doors with Princess Victoria, and after a couple of minutes gesturing to the swords to go the room.

 

The halls were mostly empty by now, the palace lit gold by torchlight, the marble floors polished to a mirror shine. Nick kept to his post — two steps behind and slightly to the left — while Otis muttered something about how he still had room for dessert, and Sai swatted him quiet with a flick of his fingers.

 

When Charlie pushed open his door, the first thing he did was to go to his work desk and started to open some books while he asked.

 

“Can one of you open the balcony doors please? It helps me concentrate.

 

So now they were inside the room, which was filled with warm, sweet air, blowing in from the gardens — thick with jasmine and the scent of summer-hung roses. It tugged at the curtains and set the candle flames swaying. It brushed over the silk-draped bed, the chess board mid-play, the piano quiet beneath moonlight.

 

Nick saw Charlie sigh. Not a theatrical one, not tonight — just the kind you let out when you’re tired to your bones and your thoughts are full. He had been over the same report for half an hour and Nick was sure that if he had to bet, the prince didn’t have any idea where to start.

 

“Christian,” he said, flicking a lazy hand toward him, “I command you to tell me what this report means.”

 

“I’m sorry, Your Highness,” Christian said carefully, standing closest. “But I think that might be a bit above our station.”

 

Even though the command had been clearly playful — and Christian’s reply was just as light — Charlie could still hear the genuine apology buried in his voice.

 

“Fine,” he sighed, heaving himself upright with all the flair of a drama lead. “I’ll simply have to do it myself. The whole lot of you are useless. I’m getting new guards tomorrow. This time, I mean it.”

 

That earned a few muffled chuckles. Even Nick, from his place near the door, let the corner of his mouth twitch.

 

Charlie groaned again — a deeper sound this time, pitched somewhere between despair and boredom — and shoved the report off to the side.

 

“Nope,” he said, standing up. “No more cross-regional grain taxation. Not tonight. I am a child of the divine bloodline of Spring and I refuse to die at this desk.”

 

He wandered across the floor, fingers trailing along the back of a velvet chair, then past the chess board. His robe shimmered in the candlelight, the silver folds catching and shifting like moonlight on water. And when he paused in front of the piano — elegant and half-forgotten near the balcony — he didn’t look at any of them.

 

He didn’t see how every pair of eyes turned to him, sharp and suddenly very alert.

 

He didn’t notice how Sai tilted slightly forward, or how Christian’s hand slipped off the bookshelf he’d been leaning against. Otis’s chatter cut off mid-breath. Even Nick, looked curious, his heart beating as if he were to see one of the most important moments of his life.

 

Charlie rolled up the cover with a small clack. He flexed his fingers absently—long, graceful things that somehow made even this simple movement feel rehearsed, like it was part of some ancient choreography. He pressed his foot gently to the pedal, settled himself on the bench, and without flourish—

 

He began to play.

 

The notes floated out softly, almost like a question. A melody light as spun sugar, drifting toward the open balcony, catching in the breeze.

 

It was music like magic.

 

Not court music. Not practiced ballads or parlor flourishes. But something real—something aching, like it had been born out of him without warning.

 

It was a song of windows left open and letters never sent. Of aching ribs and hopes too fragile to speak aloud. It was—Nick realized, somewhere in the hollow of his chest—a melody he already missed, even as he heard it.

 

And then, without lifting his gaze, Charlie sang.

 

Not loud. Not polished. But clear and haunting, like the voice of some old, mournful siren, and the room held still like it had been enchanted.

 

Nick didn’t blink.

 

The sound wrapped around him, around all of them, curling into the corners and shadows, humming against the ivory shelves and gold-framed maps. Charlie leaned into the notes without fanfare, letting his fingers carry him, head bent slightly forward, loose curls catching firelight.

 

And Nick watched, transfixed.

 

Not at the piano. Not even at the song.

 

But at him.

 

At the boy who didn’t look like a prince anymore—didn’t look like anything royal or divine or burdened with bloodlines. Just… a boy who loved music, and in this moment, didn’t seem to remember the world outside of it.

 

Nick’s heart beat like a drum against his ribs.

 

He didn’t want to. He didn’t mean to.

 

But something about those hands and that voice, the soft crease in Charlie’s brow, the way he’d become unreachable, sent something spiraling through him.

 

Something hungry.

 

The last note drifted like a breath, then settled into silence.

 

For a heartbeat, no one moved.

 

Then—

 

Otis clapped.

 

Sai followed instantly.

 

Christian joined in with a low whistle, nodding in awe.

 

Charlie jerked upright like he’d been slapped. “Wait—you heard that?”

 

The boys blinked.

 

“You played the piano in a room with us inside,” Otis said. “Of course we heard it.”

 

“I didn’t mean to—I wasn’t playing for anyone—oh gods,” Charlie covered his face with both hands, ears going red. “I forgot you were here.”

 

“That was…” Christian shook his head. “Unreal.”

 

“It was amazing your Highness…right Nick?

 

Nick just couldn’t find words to describe what he thought while Charlie and the rest of the boys looked at him, and so, before he could stop it, he didn’t know why his brain decided to say.

 

“It was as if I had seen a forest Nymph”

 

Charlie blushed furiously while the rest of the lads laughed.

 

“Oi Nelson, didn’t think you were such a sap” said Otis.

 

Nick tried to debate him but, he still kept rewatching the scene of Charlie playing the piano in his mind.

 

Charlie cleared his throat, recovering slightly. “Well. Right. That’s enough of that. I— I need to eat.”

 

He crossed quickly to the wall, cheeks still flushed, and rang the tiny gold bell that sat beside the desk. Somewhere beyond the walls, footsteps began.

 

“I’ll have a supper tray brought here,” Charlie said, trying to sound casual. “And one for you lot too. You must be starving, standing around in all that armor. Or… silk.”

 

He wandered back toward the bed and threw himself down sideways across it, face buried in a pillow, muttering, “I can’t believe I sang in front of you.”

 

Nick watched him from the corner, arms still folded, heart still hammering in a way he absolutely refused to name.

 

This mission was going to end up with his sanity.

 

Dinner arrived not long after the music had faded, and the Swords of the Treasure gathered around the small table that had been set up earlier near the corner window. The breeze still floated through the open balcony doors, stirring the candlelight and the gauzy curtains as they ate.

 

Charlie, still slightly pink from his impromptu concert, was quiet at first—sipping his elderflower cordial and stealing bites of warm bread soaked in honeyed butter. The meal was rich, but not overwhelming: roasted chicken glazed in citrus, seasonal greens tossed in oil, soft rolls, and sugared berries for after.

 

The boys dug in with growing ease, especially Otis, who moaned into his spoon with the kind of reverence usually reserved for cathedrals.

 

“Your Highness,” he said around a mouthful of cream, “if this is the kind of supper that comes with being your sword, I’d fight off a thousand rebel plots just to stay on the roster.”

 

Charlie laughed, head tilting with amusement. “Well, let’s hope it never comes to that.”

 

They ate in relative peace, the conversation drifting between little teases, updates about the morning, and the way Sai had nearly fallen asleep during one of the prince’s history lectures.

 

Then came a knock at the door.

 

Elle answered it, and a moment later, Tao stepped inside, parchment in one hand.

 

“Apologies, Your Highness,” he said with a bow, “but your schedule for tomorrow just arrived from the Inner Chamber.”

 

Charlie made a face and gestured for him to approach. “Is it dreadful?”

 

“No, actually. Just… curious.” Tao handed over the folded note. “You’ve been summoned for an appearance at a local district celebration. You are supposed to be there all the day getting to know the place.”

 

Charlie scanned the paper quickly. “Where?”

 

“Old Britannia district,” Tao announced.

 

The words echoed in the soft hush of Charlie’s chamber.

 

Nick’s breath caught.

 

Old Britannia.

 

He could still picture it clearly — the crumbling stone alleys and sagging rooftops, crooked chimneys spewing grey smoke into the pale morning light. The old tenements pressed shoulder to shoulder like gossiping grandmothers. Every window was a different shade of broken. The streets wound tight, stitched together with hanging laundry and narrow gutters, and behind every door was someone just trying to make it through the day with dignity still intact.

 

It wasn’t just a neighborhood. It was a heartbeat of London’s slums.

 

That was where Sarah Nelson, his mother, had gone after she had been kicked out of Sussex by his father, where she still worked by candlelight, in their little cottages hemming noblemen’s shirts she could never afford to touch. Where resistance pamphlets passed hands in bakeries, whispers of the rebellion stirred over dark pints in low taverns. The place was always loud, always alive, always tired.

 

And it was home.

 

Nick’s fork slipped against his plate with a soft clatter.

 

Tao paused. Charlie turned.

 

Nick’s voice came before he could stop it.

 

“That’s my neighborhood.”

 

It silenced everything. Even the breeze seemed to still.

 

Charlie blinked, surprise flickering across his face—then wonder.

 

“Really?” he asked, a smile blooming. “What a coincidence! Maybe we’ll pass your street. You can show me where you grew up.”

 

Nick didn’t answer.

 

He couldn’t.

 

Because beneath the warmth in Charlie’s voice—genuine, joyful—Nick felt the weight of something colder rising in his chest.

 

He was going home.

 

To the narrow steps and crooked doors.

 

To his mother’s quiet laughter and the sounds of her sewing late into the night.

 

But also—

 

To secret knocks. To familiar eyes in the shadows.

To the undercurrent of the revolution that breathed in those alleyways.

 

Old Britannia wasn’t just where he came from.

 

It was where they were. The movement. The plan. The danger.

 

And now, the prince—the softest boy in England—was heading straight into it.

 

Nick clenched his jaw, hands curling around the edge of his plate.

 

He would return home tomorrow.

But not as Nick Nelson, the boy from the slums.

 

As Sir Nick.

Swordsman to the heir.

The rebel with the crown in his shadow.

 

And as Charlie turned back to Tao, already discussing times and carriages, Nick watched him with a hollow stillness in his chest.

Notes:

Next Chapter is intense! I don’t want anyone to forget that Nick is a Rebel, and going to his home will face him directly with that.
Ps: The Same sex Marriage question is because it helps in case anyone had that question regarding to the world building, and because yesterday was the 20th anniversary of same sex legalization in my country and although I was less than a year I still can’t wrap my mind about the thought that when I was born same sex couples couldn’t get married.

Chapter 10: Ambushed

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The doors to Prince Charlie’s room stood open to the golden breeze of morning. Sunlight poured in through the sheer curtains of the balcony, casting a warm haze across the polished marble floor and the thick navy rug where Nick sat cross-legged, sharpening his blade. The scent of fresh ink, parchment, and the faint tang of orange blossom drifted through the air, mingling with the ever-present whisper of silk rustling in the wind.

 

Charlie was already deep into his reports at his wide desk , one slippered foot tapping softly under the table. He held a quill between his fingers like it was an extension of his hand. The boy could go from drowsy and delicate to focused and forceful in seconds.

 

Nick tried not to notice how the light caught on the back of the prince’s neck.

 

Instead, he focused on the rhythmic rasp of metal against stone. He pulled the whetstone along the blade’s edge again — slow, even. His hand steady.

 

Christian and Sai sat at the low table near the chessboard, flipping through a book of royal etiquette. Otis had taken up position near the window, pretending to polish his boots but very clearly daydreaming as he looked out into the gardens. They were all at ease in a way they hadn’t been the week before. Like they belonged here now.

 

Nick didn’t feel that.

 

He was only just beginning to master the posture of a royal guard, but every inch of him still bristled beneath the sigils sewn into his collar. The polished leather. The carved silver pin of the spring blossom at his chest.

 

He’d dreamed of infiltrating these walls.

 

Now he was kneeling on royal rugs.

 

“Nick,” Charlie called gently without turning. “Where did you say the bakeries were in Old Britannia?”

 

Nick blinked. “What?”

 

Charlie glanced over his shoulder with that same boyish curiosity he always wore when asking a question that didn’t seem royal. “The bakeries. Are there many? Or just one?”

 

Nick hesitated, fingers still on his blade. “There’s two,” he said finally. “One that does decent bread. The other burns everything but sells cheap.”

 

Charlie hummed thoughtfully, jotting something down.

 

A beat passed.

 

“Do the children go to school there?” Charlie asked again, softer this time.

 

“Some,” Nick said, the edge of his voice sharpening slightly. “When they’re not working.”

 

Charlie didn’t press. Just nodded again and returned to his papers. But Nick could feel his attention lingering.

 

Another question came moments later. “Where do people usually gather? For markets. Or… just to talk.”

 

Nick didn’t answer right away.

 

He thought of his mother — apron tied over her dress, haggling for turnips. Of David, shoulders stiff beside him in the square where the revolution had whispered in back rooms and behind barrels.

 

“St. Rhea’s courtyard,” he said eventually. “On Sundays. And in front of the closed fountain near the pawn shop. No one really uses the market stalls. They’re mostly for show.”

 

Charlie nodded again. Scribbled more notes. “Thank you,” he said quietly. Genuinely.

 

Nick lowered his eyes.

 

The reports in front of the prince were nothing like the ones Nick had seen the Republicans steal — those were plans of buildings, troop counts, shipment dates. What Charlie read were complaints about well leaks, arguments between neighbors, proposals to open a second schoolroom in the lower ward.

 

He tuned out the rustle of reports, the murmurs of Christian asking Sai what post-prandial etiquette meant. Instead, he stared at the slow, steady motion of Charlie’s quill — his delicate script, the way his lips moved as he mouthed each word. He had the bearing of someone born with power but the heart of someone who still hadn’t realized he could break it.

 

Nick turned away, frowning.

 

The sun was rising higher, and in a few hours, they’d be back in Old Britannia— the same cracked stone streets he’d grown up on, the same crooked signs and low roofs and smells of roasted grain and hot piss baking in alleys.

 

And he’d arrive in a polished uniform. A knight. A servant of the monarchy.

 

He didn’t know how to explain what that felt like.

 

Will they still recognize me?

 

Will I recognize myself?

 

He thought of his mother — of her hands, roughened from work, her laughter echoing in the back of their tiny home. Would she be proud of the polished boots? The glint of silver at his throat?

 

Would she see the lie he was becoming?

 

The hourglass in Charlie’s study trickled its final grains as Tao entered, crisp and formal. “Your Highness, the carriage will be ready shortly.”

 

Charlie looked up from his desk, rubbing the back of his neck. “Thank you, Tao. I’ll get ready.”

 

Tao turned to the Swords of the Treasure, lined up near the door, their presence now second nature in the room.

 

“You’ll escort the prince to the carriage,” Tao said, then gave a sharp glance to Otis who was adjusting his collar. “Try not to trip, and don’t get too comfortable in his highness rooms.”

 

“I’ve only tripped twice,” Otis muttered. “That’s still passing.”

 

Tao rolled his eyes and gestured for Elle, who entered carrying Charlie’s city outfit.

 

It was simpler than his court garments — a soft robin’s egg blue tunic with silver embroidery curling around the cuffs like vines, matched with higher riding boots and white gloves. A delicate piece of silver filigree, shaped like a half-crown of spring flowers, was placed in his hair.

 

Charlie stood still while Elle fastened the last buttons. The moment she stepped back, all four Swords blinked.

 

He looked like a portrait. Regal without trying. Grace without stiffness.

 

“I don’t look overdressed, do I?” Charlie asked, self-conscious, adjusting his cuffs.

 

“You look…” Christian began, clearly searching for the right word.

 

“Very princely,” Otis offered.

 

“Impressive,” Sai said simply.

 

Nick said nothing. But he looked too long.

 

Charlie caught the gaze and smiled. “Good. Let’s go.”

 

The carriage was waiting in the lower courtyard, dark polished wood and gold-trimmed glass. The four Swords took formation with practiced ease — Christian up front with the driver, Otis on the rear, Sai and Nick inside with the prince.

 

The carriage jolted slightly as it began its descent from the palace steps. Nick turned his gaze to the window, eyes trailing along the high stone walls that marked the edge of the royal estate. Guards stood at even intervals, rigid in posture, eyes always watching. That, he thought, was the most complicated part of his plan now — getting the prince out of those walls undetected. He could move freely within the palace grounds now; he knew the layout by heart, knew the prince’s routine better than most. But crossing the border between privilege and danger? That was different. That was where his plan blurred.

 

The moment the carriage started to move through the streets of the capital, Charlie leaned forward and reopened the folded papers he’d taken from his desk — case studies, neighborhood reports, updates from his father’s ministers. He crossed his legs, one gloved finger tapping at the parchment.

 

“I was reading about the bathhouses in Old Brittania,” Charlie said, flipping a page. “Apparently, they’ve all been closed for over a year. Is that true?”

 

Nick blinked. “Yeah. All three. They said they were gonna fix the pipes, but…”

 

“But?”

 

“They never did. Said the funding got pulled.”

 

Charlie frowned, lips pursing slightly. “So where do people bathe?”

 

Nick’s jaw worked. “Wherever they can. Wells. Rain barrels. Some pay a coin to use a kitchen bucket behind the taverns.”

 

Charlie looked up. “That can’t be sanitary.”

 

Nick gave a hollow laugh. “It’s not.”

 

There was a silence. Charlie looked down again.

 

“I asked one of the ministers if we could reopen just one bathhouse,” he said. “He said the district doesn’t contribute enough in taxes to justify the expense, and that no businessman wanted to invest in it.”

 

Nick’s eyes narrowed. “Oh, that’s rich.”

 

“Why?” Charlie asked, genuinely curious.

 

“Because they can’t pay taxes,” Nick snapped. “They barely eat! When I was ten, I remember my mum boiling water in a pot just so she could sponge me down. Once a week. That was a good week.”

 

Charlie blinked, silent. Nick looked away, ashamed at how much he’d said.

 

Then Charlie asked, quietly, “If you could fix it, how would you?”

 

Nick hesitated. “It’s not hard. Just open one again. Just one. Let people use it for free. Have someone there to make sure it’s kept clean. Make it public. Free, or cheap enough that no one has to choose between washing and eating.”

 

Charlie tilted his head. “Not private even if it helps opening more than one bathhouse?”

 

“Look at what happened with the old ones,” Nick muttered. “Didn’t break down suddenly. But prices shot up until only the factory foremen could afford it. Then people stopped going. Fell into disuse. Then they finally broke.”

 

Charlie nodded slowly, absorbing that. “So: public. Accessible. And with a worker managing it, not any businessman.”

 

Nick gave a grim smile. “There’s a first time for everything.”

 

Charlie nodded. “Good. But who pays that worker?”

 

Nick paused. “I—well—The Crown!

 

“The crown relies on public taxes which the district can barely pay, if we had to mantain it we would have to raise them, and what happens when word gets out and people from the next district come too? Do you turn them away?”

 

Nick shifted, uncomfortable.

 

Everyone had the right to wash, but if everyone came to Old Britannia, they would not only saturate the public baths, but also saturate the district, making daily life even more difficult for the residents.

 

He hadn’t thought of that.

 

He hadn’t thought that far past his own sense of justice — of stripping power from those who abused it. He hadn’t considered what followed. But Charlie had.

 

Nick looked over, studying him.

 

The prince’s curls were caught in the breeze from the open window, drifting into his eyes. But he didn’t move to fix them. He was too busy reading, annotating the page in small, looping script. Focused. Intent. Present.

 

This boy who asked questions like he didn’t already assume answers.

 

Who listened.

 

Who wanted to understand.

 

For the first time, Nick wondered — not whether he could take the prince, but whether he should.

 

Not just yet.

The wheels rattled harder as the carriage turned off the smooth stone of the inner city and rolled onto something rougher. Uneven. Familiar.

 

Nick knew that sound before he even looked.

 

Cobbles worn flat by generations. Moss threading up between cracks. The scent of coal smoke, frying grease, and the river all tangled together in the late-morning air. Old Britannia.

 

Taverns leaned like crooked teeth between crumbling walls. Wood creaked overhead, where sagging shutters were cracked or missing altogether. Laundry strung between houses danced in the wind like makeshift flags — faded shirts and patched trousers, nightgowns like tattered banners of survival.

 

Nick sat stiffly, fingers curled into the leather strap across his chest.

 

He felt it in his bones.

 

This was home.

 

But not like this.

 

Not in polished black boots and royal blue leather. Not with a golden stag stitched across his chest and the weight of a ceremonial blade strapped to his thigh.

 

It felt like trespassing.

 

Outside, a ripple had begun — one voice turning into ten, then thirty. Shouts. Then a cheer.

 

The carriage slowed to a crawl.

 

Charlie leaned slightly toward the window, his curls catching the sunlight like they always did. “I didn’t expect so many people.”

 

“Few do,” Nick muttered.

 

The door was opened for them by one of the guards flanking the carriage. Charlie descended first, his silver-trimmed coat catching the light, his posture perfect but easy, like he wasn’t trying to rule over anyone — just meet them.

 

The applause was polite at first. Scattered.

 

People bowed, nodded, some clapped with half-skepticism, half-awe. A few whispered, squinting to make out the figure of the prince up close.

 

But then—

 

Nick stepped out.

 

And the street changed.

 

Cheers roared up like a fire catching dry leaves.

 

“Nicholas!”

 

“Nelson’s boy—look at him!”

 

“Would ya believe that, it’s our Nick!”

 

A bent-backed butcher whistled through his fingers. A flower-seller laughed so loud she had to steady herself against her cart. A few kids ducked between legs to get a better look, wide-eyed and gawking.

 

Nick froze.

 

For a breath, he didn’t know how to breathe.

 

He wanted to fold into himself — to run — to smile — to cry. It all hit at once.

 

Charlie turned, eyebrows raised in clear delight. “Looks like today might be your parade too, Sir Nick.”

 

Nick’s mouth opened, then closed again.

 

What was he supposed to say?

 

Yes, hello, thank you — I’m here in royal silk to kidnap the boy standing beside me?

 

He managed a tight, wordless nod toward the crowd. A flicker of a smile.

 

Someone shouted, “Your mum’s going to faint, boy!”

 

Nick’s throat tightened.

 

The streets of Old Britannia narrowed as they wove deeper into the heart of the neighborhood. The cobblestones were older here, smoothed by centuries of boots and bare feet. The buildings leaned in close, like gossiping women with secrets tucked under their eaves.

 

Prince Charlie didn’t seem to mind the claustrophobia of it.

 

He moved like water through the crowd — smiling, speaking, kneeling to ask a boy his name, shaking a woman’s hand with both of his. “Thank you,” he said often. “Truly.” He listened when an old man ranted about bread prices and nodded when a girl recited a full poem she’d written.

 

It was… relentless.

 

Nick followed half a step behind, sword at his hip, eyes always moving.

 

Not because he was worried about the crowd — not exactly.

 

Because he knew who might be hiding in it.

 

And when they turned past the old corner bakery — the one that always smelled like burnt crust and yeast — he saw him.

 

David.

 

Leaning against a brick wall like a shadow peeled from the stone. Arms crossed. Eyes burning.

 

Nick stopped moving.

 

David didn’t wave. He didn’t smile.

 

He just looked — first at Nick, then slowly, sharply, at the prince.

 

Charlie took a few more steps before he realized Nick had stopped.

 

“Something wrong?” Charlie asked, glancing back over his shoulder, curls catching again in the breeze.

 

Nick’s jaw flexed. “Just… a familiar face.”

 

Charlie’s gaze flicked forward. Then back to Nick. “A friend?”

 

Nick didn’t answer.

 

He stepped forward instead — deliberately, like walking into a fire.

 

David met him halfway, slinking from the shadows, boots silent on stone.

 

“Well,” David said dryly, eyes raking down the royal blue uniform. “Look at you.”

 

“David,” Nick said, low and quiet. “What are you doing here?”

 

David shrugged. “I live here. You remember what that’s like?”

 

Nick’s nostrils flared. “Did you get the letter?”

 

“Got it.” David’s gaze cut once more to the prince, now speaking to a child crouched near a stack of apples. “Didn’t expect a parade.”

 

Nick’s voice was low. “You shouldn’t be here.”

 

David’s gaze flicked past him toward Charlie, who was currently accepting a braid of flowers from a little girl. “Why not? It’s my neighborhood. And now my brother’s leading royalty through it.”

 

Nick didn’t respond.

 

David leaned in slightly. “You said you’d handle this.”

 

“I am,” Nick answered. “It’s only been a week.”

 

David’s eyes sharpened. “And already you’re knighted. At his side. I see how he looks at you.”

 

Nick glanced back briefly — Charlie had moved on, now speaking with an elderly man sitting on a stoop.

 

“He trusts you,” David said, with a hint of something almost like disgust. “Be careful not to forget why you’re here.”

 

“I haven’t,” Nick snapped. “But this isn’t the time.”

 

David hummed. “It might be.”

 

Nick’s heart thudded once, hard. “Don’t.”

 

But David’s eyes were no longer on him. They were on the prince again — tracking every step with cold, analytical hatred.

 

Charlie had noticed them now. Not the hostility, not yet. Just the pause. The distance.

 

He turned and began to approach, expression soft and curious.

 

David smiled then — but it didn’t reach his eyes. “Well,” he murmured, “maybe this visit won’t be such a waste after all.”

 

A cold shiver laced down Nick’s spine.

 

David was thinking of something…he was a rebel, and he had his main target here, in his territory.

 

Maybe Nick should be thrilled with the possibility of achieving his mission earlier than expected

 

But not here.

 

Not now.

 

Not in front of him, and seriously, he deserved this, he had been working to destroy the monarchy for as long as his brother, he deserved to be the one to give the “coup de grâce”

 

Charlie arrived with his usual poise — easy on the outside, but Nick could see the questions dancing just beneath his features.

 

“Hello,” Charlie said gently. “I hope I’m not interrupting.”

 

Nick cleared his throat. “Your Highness… this is my brother. David.”

 

Charlie’s face brightened with polite warmth. “A pleasure to meet you. Nick’s spoken highly of his family.”

 

David tilted his head. “Has he?”

 

His tone wasn’t rude. Not quite. But there was something just under it — a dryness, a thrum of challenge.

 

Charlie’s posture didn’t change, but his smile cooled by a single degree. “Yes. He’s been a loyal companion.”

 

David’s eyes flicked to Nick, then back to Charlie. “Well,” he said. “Let’s hope he stays that way.”

 

Nick stepped between them slightly, tension bristling.

 

Charlie didn’t look away from David. But he didn’t push, either. “Enjoy your day,” he said, the royal mask slipping gently back into place.

 

Then he turned to continue the walk, nodding once to Nick — a silent signal to follow.

 

Nick lingered one second longer, locking eyes with his brother. There was no more to say.

 

Not here.

 

Not now.

 

He turned and followed the prince, his steps heavy.

 

Behind them, David watched — and did not smile.


The sun had melted behind the rooftops of Old Britannia, and the air was cooling fast. The long summer day was finally giving in to dusk.

 

Charlie, for his part, looked flushed but content, his curls pushed from his face, sleeves rolled as he gave his final thank-yous to the last line of townspeople. There were hugs from children, nods from elderly men, even the quiet gift of a hand-woven ribbon tied to his wrist.

 

The Swords of the Treasure stood in formation as they always did — Sai nearest to Charlie, Otis and Christian watching the perimeter, and Nick at the rear, gaze never still.

 

The crowd began to thin.

 

The carriage was waiting at the end of the street.

 

A boy shouted, “Long live the Prince!” and Charlie smiled, waving one last time before entering the carriage. Nick and Otis following him inside, and Sai in the back, on the rear and Christian next to the coachman.

 

The carriage rocked gently as it rolled away from the heart of Old Britannia, wheels clattering over worn cobblestone. The smell of soot, spice, and summer dust still lingered in the air, following them like a farewell.

 

Inside the carriage, it was unusually quiet.

 

Charlie sat back against the velvet-lined seat, one arm slung over the edge, the woven ribbon a child had gifted him still tied around his wrist. His curls were slightly tousled from the heat of the day, and a small sheen of sweat clung to the nape of his neck.

 

Nick sat directly across from him, gaze unfixed — looking past Charlie, past the velvet curtains fluttering at the windows, out to the narrow streets slipping by. Home, his blood whispered. But not like this.

 

Otis was beside him, tapping his fingers on his knee like a drum. The boy could never sit still for long.

 

“Well,” Otis said suddenly, breaking the hush, “I think the little old lady who gave me a scone wants to marry me.”

 

Charlie chuckled softly, head tipping back. “Was it the one who asked if your arms were real?”

 

“Yes,” Otis grinned. “She said they looked ‘chiseled.’ I said ‘heritage,’ and she looked like she was about to faint.”

 

Even Nick cracked a smile.

 

“Don’t flatter yourself,” Sai called from outside, his voice entering from the little window in the back of the carriage. “She asked me if I was married first.”

 

“You’re married to your sword,” Otis called back.

 

Nick let the laughter hum past him. But something in his stomach was off. A coil tightening, imperceptibly. The laughter felt too easy. The quiet that followed, too loud.

 

Charlie glanced at him. “You alright, Nick?”

 

Nick blinked. “Yeah. Just thinking, it’s just crazy to look back one week ago and now.”

 

They passed a familiar square. A cracked water fountain. An old churchyard. A man on the corner lighting a pipe — he looked up too quickly and ducked away.

 

Nick’s jaw set.

 

Charlie continued, oblivious, eyes still on the ribbon at his wrist. “I hope we made a good impression today.”

 

“You did,” Nick answered without thinking. And he meant it.

 

But something—

 

Something shifted.

 

The carriage wheels shuddered. Just a little. Barely a bump. Nick’s boot slid slightly on the floor.

 

“What was that?” Otis asked, half-sitting forward.

 

Sai’s voice, outside: “We hit something—maybe a rut—hold steady—”

 

The carriage creaked again. Another jolt. This one sharper.

 

Charlie sat up properly now, eyes flicking toward the window. “What’s going on?”

 

“Stay seated,” Nick said tightly. His muscles were coiled now, spine straight. “Wait.”

 

Another sound.

 

CRACK.

 

Like wood splitting.

 

The horses screamed.

 

Then — the jarring lurch. The entire carriage rocked sideways, wood groaning as the front wheel dipped violently. Charlie slid forward, catching himself with a startled yelp.

 

“Outside!” Sai’s voice snapped from the front. “We’ve got movement—!”

 

Shouts. Echoes in the alley. Metal striking something hard.

 

Otis shoved open the curtain. “What the—?”

 

Something hit the side of the carriage — a thud — a crack. A sharp spray of splinters.

 

Nick was already halfway up.

 

“Shields up!” Sai barked from beyond.

 

Another stone. Another cry.

 

Nick’s heart slammed against his ribs. He turned, eyes flicking across the tight walls of Old Britannia. They were in the lower quarter now. The tighter streets. Too tight.

 

It was a funnel.

 

And the air—

 

The air had gone wrong. Thick. Stifled. Like it was holding something back.

 

A figure darted between doorways.

 

A whistle. Then another.

 

Nick’s breath caught.

 

Oh no.

 

Nick knew.

 

His blood went ice-cold. His lungs held air like it was too sharp to breathe.

 

Because he’d walked this street too many times. And he knew that if you struck from behind the tailor’s courtyard, it wasn’t to scare. It was to corner.

 

And if you heard two whistles, it meant—

 

Ambush.

 

He didn’t think. He couldn’t.

 

“David…” he muttered.

 

Another shout rang out. Another stone.

 

Charlie was looking around, confused but not yet afraid. “What’s—?”

 

“Follow me — now!” Nick’s voice cracked across the chaos.

 

He didn’t look for permission. Didn’t wait for protocol.

 

He grabbed Charlie’s wrist, tugging him out of the carriage just as another projectile clattered off the roof with a metallic clang.

 

“Wha—Nick?!” Charlie gasped, stumbling forward.

 

Nick shielded him with his body, pulling him into the shadows of the alley. “Stay behind me,” he ordered, too firm for argument. He didn’t even think about it — not about the risk, not about the touch, not about the fire racing in his chest. Just: Get him safe.

 

“Now!” he barked again to the others. “Get the prince out of here!”

 

Otis spun on instinct, sword half-drawn. “What the fuck is happening?”

 

“Trap.” Nick said. “This is a trap.”

 

Sai was already flanking them, one arm protectively pushing Charlie forward, the other on the hilt of his blade. “We’re surrounded.”

 

“Not if we move.” Nick barked. “I know this area. There’s a turnoff behind the butcher’s stall — it connects to old tram paths. We can lose them.”

 

Christian cursed low. “Are you sure?”

 

“No,” Nick snapped. “But I’m right.”

 

They didn’t question him again.

 

Something had changed.

 

In that instant — blades drawn, adrenaline surging — the Swords weren’t four strangers bound by formality and ritual.

 

They were a unit.

 

They moved as one.

 

Otis swept back to cover their exit. Christian slipped ahead, scanning rooftops, his eyes sharp and fast. Sai pressed closer to Charlie, adjusting their pace with practiced ease.

 

Nick stayed closest to the prince, his body always between Charlie and danger, never once letting go of his hand.

 

“Do not fall behind,” Nick hissed. “Do not stop.”

 

Charlie didn’t answer. He ran.

 

His breath came quick, curls bouncing with each step, silver jacket gleaming faintly in the moonlight — a beacon Nick tried desperately to protect. He was trembling. Nick could feel it in the grip of their joined hands.

 

They ducked into a narrower street. Somewhere behind, a voice shouted again — angry, guttural. The clatter of boots.

 

“Cut through the fish market!” Nick called.

 

“Where even is the fish market?!” Otis yelled.

 

“Left!”

 

They turned. Flashes of memory assaulted Nick — this alley, where he once begged for bread. That window, where a rebel banner had flown last winter. This corner, where he kissed someone in the dark when he was fifteen and furious and alone.

 

He wasn’t thinking like a guard anymore.

 

He was thinking like someone who knew these streets better than he knew himself.

 

And still, he held onto Charlie’s wrist, guiding him forward. His breath was ragged now, and Charlie was slowing.

 

Nick risked a look.

 

The prince was pale. His chest rose too quickly. He was scared. Not of them — of being hunted.

 

“Almost there,” Nick muttered, more to himself than anyone else. “Just a bit further. There’s a shortcut. It leads straight to—”

 

He stopped.

 

Charlie looked up, panting. “To where?”

 

Nick met his gaze, jaw clenched.

 

To home, he thought.

 

But he said only: “Just trust me.”

 

They ran until the streets bled into stone courtyards, until light faded and doorways blurred, and Nick’s pulse slowed only once they reached the crooked little house, half-swallowed by ivy and worn by time.

 

Nick stopped in front of the door. His chest heaved once. Twice. He raised his hand.

 

Knock. Knock.

 

A pause.

 

The wooden latch creaked.

 

And then the door opened.

 

“Nick—?”

 

Her voice was small. Tired. But it hit him like a brick wall.

 

Sarah Nelson stood in the doorway in a faded apron, fingers still stained with thread. Her eyes found his face, and for a second, she didn’t move.

 

“Hi, Mum,” Nick said.

 

Then her eyes drifted over his shoulder—and landed on Prince Charlie.

 

Her knees wobbled.

 

“Oh,” she breathed.

 

Nick moved quickly. “We didn’t have anywhere else to go. It’s not—there was an attack. We were—”

 

But Sarah stepped aside, already ushering them in.

 

“Inside. Quickly.”

 

They ducked through the low arch of the doorway, into the cottage’s warm, narrow belly. The scent of stewed lentils and rosemary lingered in the air. Fabric was folded in tidy stacks on every shelf, pinned dresses hanging from hooks on the walls. A small fire crackled at the hearth. There was barely space to move.

 

She looked at Nick—really looked at him—and her hands flew to his cheeks.

 

“Oh my God, my boy,” she whispered, pressing her fingers to the side of his face. “Look at you—how handsome you are—how tall! You’ve grown even more, what have they been feeding you up there?”

 

“Mum,” he mumbled, but he let her pull him down and kiss his temple.

 

“And this coat!” She tugged at his collar. “All this embroidery—real silver thread, my word—Nicky, my son in real noble gold. I didn’t even get to see you when they knighted you, and today I was finishing a commission, but I—”

 

Her words died.

 

Her eyes shifted past him.

 

To the boy standing uncertainly in the doorway, still catching his breath, silver curls clinging to his forehead, cheeks pink from the cold and panic.

 

Sarah blinked, the realization dawning in full.

 

“Oh,” she said again, but this time she dipped her knees, lowering her head and folding her hands over her apron in a trembling curtsy.

 

Charlie’s eyes widened like she’d shouted.

 

“Oh no, please—please, don’t do that, there’s no need—”

 

She rose slowly, eyes still on him.

 

“My prince,” she said softly. “Welcome to our home.”

 

Charlie tried a bow in return, awkward and crooked. “Th-thank you. Um. Miss Nelson, is it?”

 

She waved a hand and smiled. “Sarah. Just Sarah. Please.”

 

Charlie’s smile melted into something tender. “Then—thank you, Sarah. You’re very kind to let us barge in like this.”

 

She shook her head with disbelief. “I just can’t believe I’m seeing you in my doorway. You! All clean cheeks and curls and wrapped in silk. I made curtains this morning for a baroness who gossips about you over tea and now—now you’re here.”

 

Charlie looked bashfully down at his boots.

 

Sarah turned to Nick and slapped his shoulder lightly. “And you! Are you taking care of this boy? Look how sweet he is.”

 

“Mum,” Nick hissed through his teeth, ears burning.

 

“I’m serious,” she said with a hand on her hip. Then back to Charlie: “You have a beautiful spirit, Your Highness. You’ve always been spoken about as kind. I hope my boy is worthy to be near you.”

 

Charlie gave a quiet, earnest nod. “He’s more than worthy. He’s—he’s saved me, more than once.”

 

Nick blinked. His ears burned hotter.

 

Sarah wasn’t done. She rounded on Charlie again, hands fluttering like she couldn’t decide whether to brush dust off his shoulders or fix his curls.

 

“And you—look at you! I thought all those portraits in the gazettes were painted prettier than truth, but no—you’re really like this. All softness and eyes like a lake under moonlight. And your smile—oh, what a smile you have, Your Highness.”

 

Charlie’s cheeks turned pinker than the dying coals in the hearth.

 

Nick made a soft, strangled sound behind her. “Mum…”

 

But she wasn’t listening. She was beaming at the prince, now holding his hand like he was something made of gold.

 

“And so gentle with it too. I can’t believe you’re in my cottage—my house! Nicky, go to the pantry, we will need more candles lit. And flowers. And—oh my stars, I forgot to change the drapes this week!”

 

“Mum.”

 

Charlie gave her hand a small squeeze, then let it go with the same quiet dignity he carried through palace corridors.

 

“Please,” he said softly, “don’t worry. This is already more than I expected. And it’s beautiful.”

 

Sarah flushed, laughing nervously as she turned toward the far corner. “Well, I was going to light the second candle, I swear it—I just didn’t want to waste the wax unless absolutely needed…”

 

“It’s not needed,” Charlie said, and the way he said it made her pause.

 

He didn’t pity her. He just meant it. And she understood.

 

The fire crackled softly behind them.

 

There was a brief silence. Then Charlie turned to Nick and said, quietly, “What do we do now?”

 

Nick crossed his arms, eyes flickering to the shuttered windows. “I—I don’t know. The attack was so sudden. There’s no telling what the goal was. Could’ve been a warning. Could’ve been worse.”

 

Sai shifted in the cramped space. “We need to wait it out. Or at least until we know it’s safe, we don’t know what has happened to the rest of the guards that were following the carriage.”

 

Sarah had already started moving toward her small shelf of crockery. “If you’re waiting here, you’ll wait on full stomachs. Look at you—shivering and half-starved.” She arched a brow at the prince perched by her hearth. “Your Highness, have you eaten anything since dawn?”

 

Charlie flushed and glanced to the rest of the boys, Otis opened his mouth—then his stomach beat him to it with a guttural growl.

 

Everyone turned.

 

He flushed. “Sorry.”

 

Christian laughed under his breath. “You had one job, Otis.”

 

“I’m sorry! It betrayed me.”

 

Sarah smiled. “That’s settled, then.”

 

She moved with practiced hands, setting out a small pot of vegetable stew and cutting thick slices of bread from a day-old loaf. She laid the pieces on a cloth instead of plates and apologized every other word.

 

“I’m so sorry, Your Highness. I didn’t know you were coming—I don’t have meat tonight, or butter, or wine—”

 

Prince Charlie looked at her with a soft smile, and looked at Sarah in the eyes “Please, Sarah, don’t apologize. This already feels like midsummer banquet compared to the carriage rattling my teeth out. Truly, and it is enough invading your space, even more eating your food.”

“You are not invading anything my Prince, there is no way I’m letting my son and all of you go out if they have tried to ambush you” answered Sarah gracefully.

 

Charlie, seated on the bench beside the fire, leaned forward with that same earnest gleam in his eyes.

 

“It’s perfect,” he said. “It smells wonderful.”

 

And when he tried it, his eyes lit up.

 

“It is wonderful.”

 

Sarah pressed a hand to her chest, her eyes shining. “You don’t have to be sweet, but thank you.”

 

The boys sat on stools or the floor—the great, gallant Swords of the Treasure packed like sardines into a seamstress’s front room, chewing on bread, soup warming their fingers.

 

The warmth wasn’t just from the fire anymore.

 

It was in the stew between their hands. The closeness of their shoulders. The quiet understanding that they were safe — for now.

 

But the question lingered, unsaid, hovering above them like the rafters.

 

What now?

 

Nick was the one to speak first.

 

“I’ll go,” he said.

 

Four heads turned toward him.

 

Nick set his bowl down, fingers tightening slightly. “I’ll change into something less… royal. Move through the streets like I used to. No one will look twice if I keep my head low. I’ll ask around.”

 

Sarah’s eyes widened, halfway through pouring more soup into Christian’s bowl. “You’re not going out there again, Nicky.”

 

“I know the way,” Nick said gently. “I know the people. If there’s more planned — if this was just a spark — I’ll hear it before it catches.”

 

Charlie set his spoon down. “But it’s too dangerous. You saw what just happened. They were throwing rocks at the carriage. You—”

 

Nick met his eyes. “That’s why I should go.”

 

The prince opened his mouth. Closed it. For a moment, he looked like he might stand.

 

His hand twitched on the table.

 

Sarah stepped in, speaking before Charlie could. “His old things are still upstairs. In the chest at the foot of the bed. I couldn’t bear to throw them away. Guess a mother always keeps things, even when her boy grows too tall for them.”

 

Nick looked at her, and for a heartbeat, his expression softened. “Thanks, Mum.”

 

Charlie stood abruptly. “At least let us wait up for you. I—I want to know when you’re back safe.”

 

“You don’t need to—”

 

“I want to,” Charlie said. Then added, quieter, “If that’s alright.”

 

Sarah gave him a fond look, one brow raised. “You can do whatever you want my Prince, I know this isn’t the palace, but you are welcome to it as if it was your own house.”

 

Charlie flushed.

 

She smiled. “And for the rest of the night, you can rest in Nick’s old room. It’s not much, but the mattress is soft. I’ve kept it clean. Thought maybe he could sleep here when they start giving him some time off duty.”

 

“Are you sure?” Charlie asked, suddenly sheepish. “I don’t want to be an imposition.”

 

“You’re not,” she said, already moving toward the corner to fetch a worn blanket from a shelf. “You’re just another boy under this roof tonight. And I think it does my heart good to see you care for my son.”

 

Nick paused halfway to standing.

 

His ears burned.

 

Charlie, still flushed, looked away.

 

Nick run to his old room, and found his old clothes right there, he had gained a little bit of weight and muscle in just a little bit more of the one week he had been in the Palace, thanks to Miss Miriam meals, but he pulled them over, looked at his reflection in the window and saw again Nick, the rebel, the boy, not the Sword or the knight. Then, he came down as quickly as he had gone up, and went directly to the door.

 

“I’ll try to be quick,” Nick muttered.

 

He turned toward the stairs, but Charlie called softly after him.

 

“Nick.”

 

He stopped.

 

Charlie didn’t say anything for a moment. Just looked at him, worry carved deep in his features. Then:

 

“Be careful.”

 

Nick held his gaze. “Always, my prince.”

Notes:

What will happen? I hoped you liked Sarah, she is going to be recurrent character from now on. See you soon!
Ps: I know everyone is waiting for the next chapter of “The Product of Love” and I’m working on it, don’t worry!

Chapter 11: Longing

Chapter Text

Nick’s boots barely made a sound on the uneven stones of Old Britannia.

 

The streets were darker here. No grand lanterns or sweeping gaslights like in the upper districts. Just flickers of firelight leaking from crooked windows, the dim hum of whispered conversation behind warped doors, and the occasional clatter of hooves far off down a deeper alley. Nick knew these sounds. They’d raised him.

 

He moved fast, hood pulled low, his polished leathers long replaced by the worn, familiar weight of his old clothes. Faded tunic. Frayed boots. The fabric scratched against his skin in a way that almost comforted him.

 

His mind raced harder than his steps.

 

You saved him. You shielded him. What are you doing?

 

I kept him alive. I just wanted to do it my way, that’s all. That’s still part of the plan.

 

Is it?

 

The prince’s voice echoed faintly in his mind, too warm. The soft pressure of Charlie’s hand in his, the way he’d looked up at him when they ran — trusting, afraid, radiant.

 

Nick clenched his jaw and ducked under a low-hanging cloth banner, barely catching the painted stag sigil half scratched away on its surface. A few more turns, a familiar alleyway, and he reached the place — a crumbling wall at the base of the Green Hart Tavern, one of the oldest in Old Britannia. A single lantern swayed above a cellar door, casting a yellow light onto the stones.

 

He raised his hand.

 

Knock-knock. Knock. Pause. Knock-knock-knock.

 

The rhythm hadn’t changed. The rebellion might burn down palaces, but it respected tradition.

 

A slot in the door scraped open.

 

Two eyes stared out, sharp and suspicious. Then widened.

 

“Nick?”

 

One of the scouts pulled the door open immediately. “Shit, it really is you.”

 

“Back from the dead,” muttered the other, stepping aside.

 

Nick gave no reply, just lowered his hood and descended into the darkness.

 

The scent hit first — stale ale, damp stone, sweat. Then the low murmurs, scattered around the room like smoke. About a dozen people were gathered in the underground cellar, seated on mismatched crates and worn benches. Lanterns hung from the beams above, casting the rebels in shadow and gold.

 

When Nick entered, silence rolled through like thunder.

 

He didn’t flinch.

 

He walked the length of the room, every pair of eyes trained on him — some wary, some confused, some outright hostile. A week gone. A week in the palace. A week knighted.

 

He reached the center of the chamber, where the makeshift council sat — a trio of rebel leaders behind a battered table. David stood near the edge, arms crossed, expression carved from stone.

 

Nick met his brother’s eyes.

 

“What the fuck is this?” he demanded, his voice a whip-crack in the silence. “A week without a word, and you show up today, with him, and dressed like a damned noble? And what the hell, you really saved him?!”

 

Nick didn’t flinch. He walked further in, tossing back the hood of his worn jacket, revealing the sharp contrast between his fine leather boots and the grime still on his hands.

 

“Sit down, David,” he said coolly. “I came to report.”

 

Someone else — a younger rebel from the sidelines — muttered, “If he even still remembers the mission.”

 

Nick’s eyes snapped to them. “You think I’ve forgotten?” His voice rose, iron-hot. “You think I didn’t feel it when I had to bow to the bastard king when he was knighting me?

His voice cracked, not from weakness, but from fury. “You sent me to do this. You asked me to get close to him — and I have. Closer than anyone.”

 

Imogen raised an eyebrow. “Then why does it feel like you’ve gotten too comfortable?”

 

“I haven’t,” Nick snapped. “I’m working the plan. He trusts me. I know the palace layout — the guards, the schedules, the doors. I can take him out of there in a heartbeat. I just need more time, I’ve only been there for less than two weeks.”

 

Harry leaned forward, hands clasped. “And why haven’t you yet?”

 

Nick’s jaw clenched. “Because timing matters. Because getting caught would destroy everything. Because I’m not risking the movement on a half-baked plan.”

 

He paused, letting the weight of his next words hang.

 

“You sent me to the lion’s den. Let me finish what I started.”

 

The silence lingered. Imogen tapped her fingers thoughtfully.

 

“He’s passionate,” she said lightly. “I’ll give him that. But is he still one of us?”

 

David’s jaw ticked. “You’re wearing their crest,” he said bitterly. “You eat from their plates. Sleep in their gilded beds. Don’t lie to us — something’s changed.”

 

Nick took a step forward, his voice low. “You’re right. Something has.”

 

Everyone stilled.

 

He looked straight at Harry, then Imogen, then David.

 

“He’s not what we thought. He’s smart. It’s not just taking a soft, useless and clueless boy out of the palace—”

 

David scoffed. “Oh for gods’ sake—”

 

“But,” Nick continued, louder now, “he’s still a prince. And that makes him dangerous. That makes him powerful. And that’s why I have to stay close. That’s why I will finish this. You want intel? I’ve got it. You want a plan? I have one, but you can’t just keep messing, what you did today was reckless, an ambush like that? By tomorrow they would have the entire zone Burned to the grounds to find him.”

 

He took a breath, steadying his fury.

 

“I’ve been loyal to this cause longer than half the people in this room. Don’t you dare question my dedication just because I know how to play my role.”

 

A long beat.

 

Harry sat back slowly in his chair. “Very well,” he said. “Then tell us. What have you learned?”

 

Nick’s eyes flicked across the table. Shadows danced on the stone walls, flickering over faces he’d once trusted without hesitation. Ben Hope sat near the end — quiet, sharp-eyed, and silent. There was something unreadable in his gaze. Caution. Or perhaps doubt.

 

Nick cleared his throat.

 

“The palace is a cage made of gold,” he said. “But a cage still. They think their walls make them untouchable. They’re wrong.”

 

He began to pace — slow, steady. The firelight caught the edge of his leather coat, making it gleam like ceremonial armor. A rebel disguised as a knight.

 

“The prince usually has his lessons in the morning, or goes to the council, in the evenings he has free time, or other ceremonial events. Me and the rest of the Swords stay with him almost all the time, they have even put a couch in his room so we can be with him. As incredible as it sounds, His Royal—”

 

He hesitated, he had accepted to call the prince by his tittle in just one week but he knew it was weird for the whole rebellion to refer to him so highly.

 

“Charlie.”

 

The name slipped out. Too natural. Too… soft.

 

David noticed. His jaw flexed.

 

Nick went on. “He’s more popular among the servants than the rest of them combined. He doesn’t rule — not yet — but they already adore him. You have seen him in Old Britannia today. He walked the streets like he wasn’t afraid. Like he wanted to listen.”

 

“And?” Harry asked. “What’s he like?”

 

A few snickers rippled down the table. But Harry wasn’t mocking. He was testing.

 

Nick crossed his arms. “He’s clever. Young. But not naive like we thought. He asks questions. Not out of suspicion — out of care. I’ve never seen a noble look a kitchen maid in the eyes and remember her name.”

 

Someone else muttered, “I never thought I would hear those words from one of the Nelsons.”

 

Nick turned, gaze cold.

 

“You want me to hate him?” he snapped. “Fine. Hate’s easy. But I’m not here to play pretend. I’m here to take down a system. And to do that, I have to understand how it breathes. Right now, he’s the lungs. Every heartbeat in that palace flows through him — he’s the heir, he is even more protected than the king himself. He’s the future. You want to collapse the monarchy? You collapse him.”

 

Silence followed.

 

Imogen, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. “So? When?”

 

Nick looked at her. Then at David.

 

“Not yet.”

 

David scoffed. “Of course.”

 

“Not because I can’t,” Nick said, louder now. “But because if I move too early, we lose. There are still things I don’t know — plans I haven’t placed. I need more time. I need to figure out how to escape from the palace with him.

 

Harry exchanged a glance with Imogen, then nodded.

 

Ben leaned forward, elbows on the table at last.

 

“And how close are you to him?” he asked quietly.

 

Nick froze for a half-second. His voice dropped.

 

“Close enough.”

 

Ben held his stare. “Good. Just remember who you’re there for, Nick. Not for him. For us.”

 

Nick gave a sharp nod. “I haven’t forgotten.”

 

But the words rang hollow in his ears. Because he had — for a moment. In the candlelit hush of a country home, under Charlie’s soft voice and steady eyes. For just a moment, he had forgotten everything but him.


The cold night air wrapped around Nick like a second skin as he stepped out from the meeting chamber. The familiar alleys of Old Britannia had gone quieter now, but there was still a current running under the cobblestones — tension humming like a wire stretched too tight.

 

David followed.

 

Their boots echoed in tandem for a while before David broke the silence.

 

“I’ll go with you,” he said, too casually. “Back to the house.”

 

Nick’s stride didn’t falter, but his shoulders did.

 

“No.”

 

David frowned. “Why not?”

 

Nick exhaled hard through his nose, keeping his eyes fixed ahead.

 

“It’s not safe,” he said.

 

“For who?”

 

Nick didn’t answer.

 

David stepped in front of him, forcing him to stop. The streetlamp behind them cast long shadows over their faces.

 

“It’s him, isn’t it?” David’s voice dropped. “He’s at Mum’s.”

 

Nick didn’t deny it. That was all the answer David needed.

 

His mouth curled, not quite into a smile. More like the ghost of one.

 

“You brought the prince to our fucking home?”

 

Nick stepped forward, voice low and hard. “I didn’t have a choice.”

 

“There’s always a choice,” David shot back. “You just made the wrong one.”

 

Nick’s jaw clenched. “He was in danger. We were surrounded. If I hadn’t moved, we might all be dead.”

 

“And now we’re what? Babysitting royalty?”

 

David turned away, dragging a hand through his hair, the rage pulsing off him like heat. “You’re insane. We should take him now. You, me, a handful of the lads — the swords are only boys. You could’ve told me earlier. We could’ve stormed the house.”

 

“And what?” Nick snapped. “Made Mum watch as her home becomes a battleground? You want her to see you kill someone on her floor?”

 

David’s eyes burned. “You’ve gone soft.”

 

“I’m being smart.”

 

Nick stepped closer, crowding his brother’s space now, voice lowering.

 

“You heard the council. This is my plan. I get him out clean. Controlled. No blood, no scandal, no failure.”

 

David stared at him like he didn’t recognize him. Like the brother he’d known had been washed out under royal silks and silver collars.

 

“Tomorrow,” Nick said. “I’ll return to the palace with him. And I don’t want to see anyone from the movement near our house until then. No men. No signals. No sudden visits.”

 

David didn’t respond.

 

“I mean it,” Nick said. “If anything goes wrong—if anyone tries anything—I’ll make damn sure it comes back to you, I’m not having the royal guard massacring our Neighbourhood just because of your impatience.”

 

David’s fists were clenched at his sides.

 

“Be careful, brother,” he said finally. “Don’t forget which side you’re on.”

 

Nick didn’t answer.

 

He just walked past him. Alone.

 

The wind stirred around his coat. The night stretched on ahead.

 

And behind him, his brother didn’t follow.


The crooked rooftops of Old Britannia loomed overhead, dark and slumped like sleeping giants as he returned. Nick crossed the last alley in near silence, feet careful over familiar stones. His old boots made less sound than his polished ones. He could see the warm amber flicker through the window before he reached the door — a sliver of candlelight stretching over the ground like a welcome, or a warning.

 

He hesitated only a moment before lifting the latch and stepping inside.

 

The warmth hit him first — not just from the hearth, but from the soft voices and gentle laughter that wrapped the air in comfort.

 

The scene that met him froze him mid-step.

 

Prince Charlie was seated on a wooden stool, bent forward slightly as Sarah knelt beside a low basket. She was holding up a half-sewn gown, blue thread still hanging loose from the hem. Charlie’s eyes were wide with wonder, fingers brushing the fabric.

 

“This is beautiful,” Charlie said, soft and honest.

 

Sarah blushed as if she were twenty again. “Oh, thank you, my prince. It’s nothing fancy.”

 

“No Sarah, it is done so well, I have seen my fair share of dresses in royal balls, and this doesn’t envy any of them” Charlie replied, meaning it.

 

The moment stretched a breath longer—until they both noticed him in the doorway.

 

The Swords stirred. Otis straightened from where he’d been leaning against the wall. Sai stepped forward slightly. Sarah turned, her face brightening.

 

“Nicky!” she exclaimed, already halfway to her feet.

 

But Charlie got there first.

 

He stood abruptly and crossed the room, the loose sleeves of his tunic fluttering. Before Nick could say a word, Charlie reached up and cupped Nick’s face between his hands.

 

“Are you fine?” Charlie asked, voice tight with concern. “Are you hurt?”

 

Nick’s breath caught. He wasn’t used to being touched like this. Not gently. Not… like this.

 

His face went crimson.

 

“No, my prince,” he managed, voice rough. “Don’t worry. I’m fine.”

 

Charlie’s shoulders relaxed as if he’d been holding up the sky himself.

 

Sai approached next, his tone clipped but concerned. “Is everything clear?”

 

Nick nodded. “Yes. I think it was some group of disturbers, but I’ve been roaming. It seems like things have calmed. Still…” He glanced at Sarah. “I don’t think we should leave now. Not tonight. If it’s alright with you, mum, I think we should stay here and return in the morning.”

 

Charlie, ever the prince, immediately began, “Oh no, I wouldn’t want to impose—”

 

But Sarah cut him off with a firm smile. “No way. Of course you’re staying here. Don’t be silly.” She cast a glance toward the stairs. “You can sleep here, your royal highness, and I’m sure we can make room in Nick’s old room for the rest, the only problem would be the beds, and I don’t know if David is going to come back to sleep here tonight.”

 

“He won’t” He said furiously thinking that they couldn’t use David’s bed, his mum didn’t know where he was and would want to keep David’s bed made.

 

Sarah looked at him as if she didn’t believed him and said “Really? Have you seen him? Seriously sometimes he just disappears and I never hear him coming back to the house”

 

”I just saw him in a pub, he will pass the night there” Nick tried to shove importance off by saying “Now we have to focus on resting”

 

Otis grinned from his corner. “I can sleep on the floor if I must. I once slept in a barrel for a week.”

 

Nick smirked. “We’ll figure something out.”

 

A pause settled over the room — not awkward, but heavy with something else. Gratitude. Relief. Something unspoken.

 

Charlie looked at Nick again, those moonlight eyes bright even in the dim cottage light.

 

“Thank you, you are the best protector Nick” he said quietly. And then, standing on tiptoe — because Nick towered over him by at least a foot — he pressed a soft kiss to Nick’s forehead.

 

Nick froze.

 

His ears burned.

 

His chest… did something it shouldn’t have.

 

Charlie pulled back, seemingly unaware of the fire he left behind. He returned to the stool, brushing his palms down his tunic.

 

Nick, desperate for air — or at least to unstick the atmosphere — cleared his throat and gestured toward the basket of fabric.

 

“Well,” he asked, trying to sound casual. “What were you two doing?”

 

Charlie, still standing by the little stool, turned his face back to Nick with a quiet kind of smile — one that made the corners of his eyes crinkle.

 

“Your mother was showing me her pieces,” he said, almost reverently. “I call them pieces of art. She brushes it off, but honestly—” he glanced at Sarah, who was already fluttering her hands in protest, “—they’re beautiful. Truly. Nick, she’s an artist.”

 

Nick gave a crooked half-smile, looking over at Sarah. “Yeah,” he said, his voice low. “I’ve been telling her that my whole life.”

 

Sarah swatted the air gently like she could dismiss both their compliments at once, but her cheeks were pink.

 

“Oh, hush now,” she muttered. “You’re both being too kind. I’m just a seamstress with nimble fingers and too much thread.”

 

“And talent,” Charlie added softly.

 

Sarah’s eyes flicked between them, lingering on her son. Her gaze grew watery, but she didn’t let a tear fall.

 

“Well,” she said after a pause, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, “even though I wish we could have seen each other in… different circumstances, I’m glad to see you. Just one week apart and I’ve missed you so much, Nicky.”

 

Nick lowered his gaze, jaw flexing. He stepped closer to her, resting a hand lightly on her shoulder.

 

“I’ve missed you too, Mum.”

 

She smiled through the shimmer in her eyes, lifting a hand to touch his cheek — like she still wasn’t quite convinced he was real.

 

“Now that you’re here,” she said, straightening herself a little, “maybe in the morning I can make you a few things. A new coat, perhaps. You’ll need it — the air’s already sharpening. Autumn will come fast this year.”

 

Nick chuckled gently. “Don’t worry about it. Palace has everything I need.”

 

“But I don’t.” Her voice dropped to a hush. “Let me do this for you.”

 

There was a long, warm silence as the fire popped in the hearth.

 

“Even after only a week,” Nick murmured, barely audible, “I’ve missed you too.”

 

Then, as if a thread had tugged between her thoughts and his, Charlie’s face lit up with a new idea.

 

“Wait,” he said suddenly, turning back to Sarah. “You work on commission, don’t you?”

 

Sarah blinked at him, startled. “Well… yes, my prince, I do.”

Charlie’s smile bloomed like a secret being told. He stood straighter, excitement lighting his features in a way that made him look younger — no, not younger, freer.

 

“I’ve had an idea,” he said, folding his hands behind his back. “Something that would allow us to collaborate properly.”

 

Sarah blinked. “Collaborate?”

 

Nick looked between them, brow furrowed. “You mean—what do you mean?”

 

Charlie turned to Sarah, voice bright with mischief. “I want to place an order.”

 

“An order?” Sarah and Nick echoed at once.

 

Charlie nodded firmly. “Yes. There are still four months until the Winter Royal Ball—just before Christmas. It’s one of the most important events of the season, and…” he took a breath, as if already picturing it, “I would love to wear one of your designs, Sarah.”

 

Sarah’s mouth opened and closed. Her hands flew to her chest.

 

“The Winter Royal Ball?” she whispered. “That’s… that’s…”

 

“A nightmare to plan,” Charlie teased, then softened. “But yes. It’s the highest formal celebration before the new year. And I’ve seen your work — I want something different. Something with heart.”

 

“My prince, I— I couldn’t possibly…”

 

“But I insist.”

 

There was a long pause. Sarah flushed from cheek to ear, mouth trembling.

 

“Well… of course, Your Highness. I—I’d be honored.”

 

But Charlie wasn’t done. He turned to the rest of the room, sweeping his gaze over the four boys.

 

“And,” he added, with a nod, “I’d like you to design something for each of my guards as well.”

 

“What?” Otis said, nearly dropping the half-slice of bread he’d been nibbling.

 

“For us?” Sai echoed, eyes wide.

 

“Really?” Christian blinked.

 

Charlie gave a modest shrug. “You’ll be attending with me, won’t you? You’ll need to look the part. And I’ll need to match you.”

 

Nick didn’t say anything, but his chest burned. He looked toward his mother, whose hand had flown to her mouth again.

 

She swayed slightly. “Oh my— Your Highness, I…” She glanced at Nick, then back to Charlie. “Thank you. I have no words. Truly, I don’t…”

 

“Oh, don’t be silly,” Charlie said with a faint huff. He slipped a hand into the pocket of his tailored coat and drew out a small coin pouch. “This should be enough to get started with fabrics.”

 

He stepped forward and gently pressed it into her palm.

 

Sarah’s hand shook. She peered inside and gasped. “My prince, this is— this could cover the entire set. All of it. Twice.”

 

“Good,” Charlie said with a smile. “Because I expect art. And art deserves to be well paid.”

 

He turned back to the room, the flickering lanternlight casting soft shadows behind him. “And besides,” he added, more quietly now, “this means I’ll have to come back. For fittings. Measurements.” A pause. “Often.”

 

It took a second for Nick to register it.

 

And then it hit him — the generosity wasn’t about clothing. Not really. Charlie was creating a reason. A reason to return. A reason for Nick to see his mother again. For Sarah to see him. For there to be no distance, not in heart, not in miles, not in excuses.

 

But it went further than that.

 

Nick’s gaze dropped to the little pouch of coins on the table. Modest by royal standards. Transformative by theirs. He thought about the way Sarah had turned up the single candle in the corner of the room when they first entered, how she’d apologized for not having more light. How her hands were red from work, how her eyes had flicked to the cold hearth with something like guilt.

 

With that money, she’d keep the fire going all winter.

 

With that money, and if Charlie kept his promise of paying each time he had to come back for an appointment, she wouldn’t have to stitch until her fingers bled just to afford bread. She could eat properly. Sleep without worry. Maybe even fix the leak in the roof above the stairwell, the one she always brushed off like it was nothing.

 

And if she ever got sick… if one day she dozed off from exhaustion and didn’t wake with the dawn…

 

She wouldn’t be alone. She’d be warm. Fed. Lit by more than a single, flickering flame.

 

Charlie wasn’t just buying a garment.

 

He was lifting something from Nick’s shoulders — a weight Nick hadn’t even known he was carrying until it was gone.

 

Sarah’s voice caught. She sniffled. “Oh… oh, my prince…”

 

“Just good sense,” Charlie muttered, already embarrassed by her praise.

 

Nick watched the exchange with something tight and unexpected clawing at his ribs. He hadn’t thought he could still be surprised by kindness — not in this world.

 

And yet.

 

Charlie turned back toward him with a little grin and said, “Now, I expect you all to look dashing. No excuses. Especially you, Nelson.”

 

Nick rolled his eyes. “We’ll see, Your Highness.”

 

But inside, something glowed.

 

And it wasn’t just the firelight.

 

Sarah’s eyes shimmered as she looked at her son — and then back at Charlie. She seemed almost unable to contain herself, pride bubbling up from a place too deep to dam.

 

“Nick…” she breathed, her voice trembling. “I hope you protect this boy with your life.”

 

Nick froze.

 

Charlie turned, startled, his hands still loosely clasped behind his back.

 

“He’s the most amazing man I’ve ever met,” Sarah said, her voice breaking into soft conviction. “And this country is so, so lucky to have him as our next ruler. The way he carries himself, how he treats people — like they matter, like we matter…” She looked right at Nick, her smile wobbling now. “I’m proud of you, son. For standing by someone like him. For protecting someone who’s worth it.”

 

The room was quiet.

 

Charlie’s cheeks turned pink. His lashes fluttered slightly, as if unsure where to look. Nick’s jaw tightened. His ears burned.

 

He wanted to say something. He wanted to thank her. He wanted to scream.

 

Because none of this was part of the plan. Charlie wasn’t supposed to be worth it.

 

Nick looked down, then cleared his throat sharply.

 

“Okay,” he said, too loud. “I think we should—head up. Toward my room.”

 

The others stirred.

 

“We can figure out where everyone’s sleeping,” Nick went on quickly. “And plan how we’ll manage the morning.”

 

Charlie nodded, softly still flushed, and followed without comment. But as he passed Sarah, he paused and reached to gently squeeze her hand.

 

“Thank you, Sarah,” he said quietly.

 

“Thank you, my prince,” she whispered back, her voice thick with unshed tears.

 

And Nick, already heading up the steps, didn’t look back — because if he did, he wasn’t sure what he’d do.

 

He wasn’t sure who he’d be.

The creaky door groaned as Nick pushed it open, revealing the small, timeworn space.

 

His old room.

 

The walls were the color of faded parchment, scratched and softened by time. A single window overlooked the alley, cracked slightly open, letting in the cool night breeze. On the far side, the bed — small, well-used, draped in a patchwork quilt Sarah had sewn herself — stood nestled against the wall. A worn trunk sat at its foot, and the floor was bare except for a threadbare rug with frayed edges.

 

“Huh,” Otis said, stepping in and looking around. “Cozy. Definitely cozy.”

 

“Didn’t think the mighty Sir Nick would have floral curtains,” Christian muttered with a smirk.

 

“Shut it,” Nick said, rolling his eyes but not quite hiding the embarrassed tug at his lips. “They were my mum’s idea.”

 

Sai gave a low whistle, crouching by the trunk. “Is this yours?” He opened it halfway, revealing folded shirts, an old pair of boots, and — to his horror — a childhood sketch of a horse that was clearly also a dragon.

 

“Okay, that’s enough memory lane,” Nick said, snatching the paper away and crumpling it before anyone could comment.

 

The room wasn’t meant for more than one person, let alone five full-grown ones. Everyone hovered awkwardly for a moment, eyes flickering to the single bed.

 

Charlie was the first to speak. “You’ll take the bed,” he said, gesturing to the others.

 

They all blinked at him.

 

“No, no, my prince,” Christian started, holding up a hand. “Absolutely not. You’re royalty. We’re not going to let you sleep on the floor.”

 

“It’s your bed,” Sai added, looking at Nick. “He should have it.”

 

Charlie frowned, folding his arms. “I hate this,” he mumbled. “I hate the idea of all of you sleeping on the floor while I take the bed. It’s wrong.”

 

“With respect,” Otis said, “that’s… sort of how this whole ‘royal hierarchy’ thing works, Your Highness.”

 

Charlie shot him a look.

 

“Besides,” Christian muttered, half-teasing but not entirely joking, “we can’t share the bed with the prince. That’s wildly improper.”

 

Charlie, crossing to the side of the bed, turned to face them. “I’m not asking all of you to share it. I’m saying… someone should. I’m small. There’s room.”

 

The room went dead silent.

 

“I…” Otis began. “I just don’t think—”

 

“I forbid it to be me,” Christian declared, already taking a step back. “Not because I wouldn’t be honored, my prince. I just—I sweat.”

 

“Also, I snore,” Sai added sheepishly.

 

Charlie sighed.

 

“Look,” he said softly, a little more tired now. “It’s just a bed. I’ve had to share one before a couple of times with my brother. I’ll sleep better knowing someone’s not on the stone floor, freezing.”

 

Just then, Christian yelped.

 

“Ow—bloody—this is stone.”

 

He had knelt to feel the floor and pulled his hand back with a wince. “Sir Nick, no offense, but your childhood bedroom was not made for guests.”

 

“You think I don’t know that?” Nick grumbled, arms crossed.

 

But his gaze flicked to Charlie — soft silver shirt, bare feet, delicate shoulders — and something twisted inside him. He looked so out of place, but he hadn’t once complained.

 

“Found something!” Christian suddenly shouted, pulling out a stack of woolen blankets and a few old throw pillows from under the trunk. “We can at least make this floor a little less like sleeping on granite.”

 

“Lay them out,” Otis said, already helping.

 

It wasn’t much, but between the four of them, they managed a decent patch of padded floor.

 

Then they all turned to Nick.

 

“Well,” Otis said with an exaggerated shrug, “looks like you win, mate.”

 

“Win what?”

 

“You’ve got the most body mass. It’d be criminal to make you sleep on stone. Plus, this is your room. And the prince wants someone with him.”

 

Nick’s jaw clenched.

 

He didn’t want to seem reluctant.

 

He wasn’t reluctant.

 

Not exactly.

 

He looked at Charlie, who was already climbing under the covers, curls falling slightly into his eyes, the silk of his sleeves catching moonlight through the window. He looked up at Nick expectantly — not embarrassed, not shy, just trusting.

 

“Fine,” Nick muttered accepting defeat.

 

The other three snickered softly from their makeshift bed on the floor.

 

“Sleep well, your royal roommate,” Otis teased.

 

Charlie rolled his eyes — and then softly whispered: “Well, good night everyone, this is surely quite a bonding experience.”

 

“Goodnight, Prince Charlie,” the others chorused, only Nick left to enter the bed.

 

Nick hesitated in the longer than he should have. It was one thing to sleep in his old room again. It was another thing entirely to see the Crown Prince of England sitting in his childhood bed — small and neat, knees curled under the quilt, delicate curls resting on the worn pillow his mother had sewn for him years ago.

 

The sight hit him like a fist to the chest.

 

Charlie shifted a little, making room without saying anything, just patting the space beside him like it was the most natural thing in the world. But the bed wasn’t meant for two. Not unless one of them was made of lace and air.

 

Which, apparently, Charlie was.

 

Nick cleared his throat, moving stiffly to the bed. His shoulders and arms felt too wide, too solid in this soft, cotton space. When he sat, the bed gave a low creak beneath his weight. He felt Charlie’s thigh brush his. It was warm.

 

Nick blinked hard.

 

Without quite knowing why, he reached out and tugged the quilt gently over Charlie’s side, tucking it in near his shoulder with slow, awkward care.

 

“Comfy, my prince?” he asked quietly.

 

Charlie turned just enough to look at him with a sleepy smile. “Yeah. Thank you, Nick.”

 

Then, like a candle being snuffed out, he turned toward the wall and let his eyes drift closed. There was a pause.

 

And then—

 

“By the way,” Charlie mumbled, almost into the pillow “I hope you’re all ready to do the morning routine without Tao and Elle.”

 

Otis groaned loudly from the floor. “Oh no. No, no, no. We are not going to be able to take him out of bed.”

 

The others chuckled, and soft laughter passed like a ripple through the cramped room. A moment of normalcy, of strange domesticity, of something almost like peace.

 

One by one, the boys settled — shifting, murmuring, dozing.

 

But Nick didn’t.

 

He lay there, staring up at the same ceiling that had once watched him dream of escape. His hands folded over his chest, his breath quiet but unsteady.

 

Eventually, he turned his head. Slowly.

 

Charlie had shifted.

 

Not much — just enough that his arm now brushed Nick’s. His cheek was half-buried into Nick’s shoulder, soft breath exhaled in slow, even waves across the fabric of Nick’s tunic. And then…

 

A soft touch.

 

A hand. Small. Light. Moving under the covers to rest over Nick’s stomach, fingers curling against him like a child seeking warmth.

 

Nick froze.

 

Charlie made no noise. He just tucked himself closer, instinctively, like something had found its anchor. His nose nuzzled the crook of Nick’s arm, and a contented sigh escaped his lips.

 

Nick looked down.

 

He’s so small, he thought. So bloody small.

 

Delicate bones. Sharp cheekbones. Curled lashes. His entire frame barely took up half the bed. Compared to Nick — massive, broad, corded with muscle from years of combat training and hard living — Charlie looked like he’d been made from starlight and poetry.

 

It was ridiculous.

 

It was impossible.

 

And yet…

 

Something moved in Nick’s chest. Something ancient. Protective. Terrified.

 

He didn’t think. He just acted.

 

His arm shifted, curling around the prince’s narrow waist. Drawing him closer. Not tightly, but enough. Enough that Charlie murmured something incoherent and tucked his face against Nick’s chest like he belonged there.

 

He’s trusting me.

 

The thought echoed louder than it should have.

 

Nick tightened his hold — softly. Then, hesitantly, turned on his side, wrapping Charlie in the circle of his body, as if to shield him from the world.

 

The prince’s breathing slowed. His body relaxed.

 

And Nick?

 

Nick stared into the dark.

 

His face flushed. His heart loud.

 

He wasn’t sure what had happened. What was happening.

 

All he knew was that his arms were full of warm silk and slow breath. His bed smelled like home again. And for once in his life, he didn’t feel like he was supposed to run.

 

He just held him.

 

And let the night take them both.

Chapter 12: Returning

Notes:

Helloooo guys!
Sooo…this is going to be a long author note cause this is like my diary and well, I just can’t not tell this.

So, this chapter was supposed to be uploaded yesterday, but as probably you have heard, Spain yesterday (and other EU countries) suffered a national blackout, from 12:30 (I was in class at fashion school and Suddently All the sewing machines stopped working) to the end of the day (in my case WiFi and signal returned at 1 am, light even later), which is funny for the first hour, but then you realize you don’t have WiFi, you can’t call your loved ones, you don’t have access to TV to know what is happening (and In the darkest times we are living believe me, everyone thought something BAD was happening) so everyone ran to the supermakets (I might have fought against an elderly woman for the last gallon of water I’m sorry I didn’t know what was happening and I thought we were in “the last of us” and they were gonna cut the water supply in any moment, I won’t hide it). You can’t cook or use the microwave, the fridge doesn’t function, the traffic lights of the whole country didn’t work. (Imagine what that supposed in a city like Madrid, cause it happened in the whole country in the span of 5 seconds) , people got stuck in the elevators, in the trains and the underground, people couldn’t open the garage doors, the lights in the streets at night didn’t function so everyone was with a candle through the street and at home, you couldn’t pay with card and a looong etc, so yeah, yesterday was…a day. Thankfully I am fine (sadly some senior people that needed oxygen machines at home have passed away and other casualties like traffic accidents due to the lights not working too) and after I could contact my loved ones and everyone was fine I relaxed, my country has lots of stereotypes but I have to admit that after we realized portable radios still worked and everyone knew this was nothing “alarming” and we were not living the apocalypse everyone went out to the street and to the bars (if you look for it on TikTok I’m sure you will have a laugh), and in my case, I had my laptop and a portable battery, so, I actually wrote a lot while I had some beers with my friends as we played stop!, took something positive from it.
Anyway, after living a pandemic, a volcan eruption, massive floods that destroyed the east of my country, two international wars and the return of the nazis to the Spanish parliament, all in the last 5 years, this is just something to add to the list.
So after this big nonsense about my life that I suppose you’ll have skipped, here you’ve got this chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nick woke first.

 

It took him a second to remember where he was — the soft, worn scent of old cotton and dust, the creak of the wooden frame beneath him. And the light, soft weight pressed against his chest.

 

Charlie.

 

Still curled beside him like a breath, mouth slightly open, lashes casting feathery shadows across his cheeks. He looked impossibly young like that. Fragile. Soft.

 

Nick swallowed and eased himself out of bed as carefully as he could without waking him. Across the room, the others were already stirring.

 

Otis was stretching on the floor with a dramatic groan, one arm slung across Sai’s stomach. Christian sat up with hair like a bird’s nest and a grumble in his throat.

 

“Morning,” Nick whispered.

 

Otis blinked at him and whispered back, “ok, I think I have gotten used to our palace beds and now I can’t sleep any other way.”

 

They all glanced toward the bed. The prince hadn’t moved.

 

“So…” Sai said slowly, rubbing his eyes. “What’s the strategy?”

 

“We draw straws?” Christian offered. “Whoever loses wakes the royal demon?”

 

“Oi,” Otis grinned, “he’s adorable. I’ll do it.”

 

Nick raised an eyebrow. “You want to die today?”

 

Otis gave a very solemn nod. “No, but for the drama, I’ll risk it.”

 

The three crept toward the bed like soldiers preparing for battle. Otis knelt beside it first and tapped gently at Charlie’s shoulder.

 

Nothing.

 

Another tap. Still nothing.

 

Christian leaned in, and in a theatrical whisper said, “Your Highness… The kingdom awaits your royal radiance…”

 

Charlie groaned and flopped deeper into the mattress.

 

Sai smirked and whispered, “He’s hiding.”

 

Then suddenly — the boys froze.

 

Because Charlie sat up, very slowly, blinking blearily at them. His curls were a wild halo. His face was squished with sleep. He looked… like a very dazed kitten.

 

He yawned, blinked again, then croaked out:

 

“Did someone say ‘radiance’?”

 

Otis clutched his chest dramatically. “He’s awake!”

 

Nick tried — tried — not to laugh. He failed.

 

Charlie frowned. “Why is everyone staring?”

 

Christian said with a smirk, “Because I think we found the magic way to get your highness out of bed, we just have to tease you.”

 

They all laughed.

 

And twenty minutes later, after some hurried dressing (and a lot of grumbling from Charlie about how he should be allowed to go back to sleep for at least five more years), they finally made it downstairs, the prince stayed In Nick’s room for a bit of privacy.

 

Sarah was already at the stove, humming, her hands moving in practiced ease between pans of sizzling eggs and stacks of thick bread.

 

“Morning, lads,” she said cheerfully, not even turning around. “Hope you slept well, cause with the money the prince gave me away, I can go all out the window and serve a decent breakfast for all of you.”

 

“Well this will make me forget the hardness of the blanket over the floor,” Otis said, eyes going wide as he caught the smell of butter and spiced jam. “Mrs. Nelson, you’re bloody amazing.”

 

Sarah laughed and swatted the air with a spatula. “Don’t you go flattering me this early.”

 

“I’m serious,” Otis said reverently. “Marry me.”

 

“Try again after breakfast,” she teased.

 

One by one, the boys gave their thanks — Sai with a bow, Christian with a muttered “ma’am,” Otis with a dramatic swoon. Nick kissed her on the cheek, and she gave his face a once-over like he’d already been in trouble

 

The kitchen had become a kingdom of crumbs.

 

Otis was on his third slice of bread, his fingers shiny with jam. Sai was dunking a half-loaf into his tea like it was a sport. Christian had invented some kind of butter-sugar sandwich and was guarding it with the intensity of a man defending a throne.

 

Nick just sat back, arms crossed, trying not to smile as he watched the others devour breakfast like it might be their last.

 

The smell of toasted bread filled every inch of the cottage, a warmth that made it impossible to feel anything but at home.

 

Charlie hesitated a moment in the doorway.

 

Nick watched him quietly. He could see the hesitation — not disgust, not arrogance — just a genuine pause from someone who had never eaten anything that wasn’t delivered under a silver lid and announced by title.

 

Still, Charlie took a breath, lifted his chin like he was about to enter a royal ballroom, and crossed the kitchen floor. He slid onto the bench beside Christian, who politely shuffled over to make room, and picked up a piece of buttered bread.

 

He bit into it.

 

His face did… something.

 

Not bad. Not good. Just very new.

 

Nick fought a grin.

 

Charlie chewed valiantly, wiped his fingers on a napkin like it was a silk cloth, and then, with utter grace, reached for another piece.

 

Sarah beamed at him as if he had personally delivered her a crown.

 

Meanwhile, Otis elbowed Sai and whispered, “Look at that. Poor lad’s probably wondering where his gold-plated marmalade is.”

 

Charlie caught it. He arched an eyebrow but only said, sweetly, “I shall remind you Otis that I’m the one who can forbid my swords to have Miss Miriam’s breakfast at the palace.”

 

Otis clutched the jam jar to his chest protectively. “Your highness! You wouldn’t dare.”

 

Charlie smiled as he took another bite “Try me”

 

There was laughter. There was the passing of plates. There was something — something light and rare — that settled over the room, Nick had never seen his kitchen so full, when he was a child, he had never had many friends to invite over, not that Sarah could have ever invited all of them to have breakfast, if today was the exception, was with the money the prince had gave her the day before.

 

Then Charlie, halfway through nibbling a lopsided egg sandwich, brushed a hand through his hair — and grimaced.

 

Nick could see why. His curls were in chaos. A tumble of silk and disorder, still carrying the weight of sleep and no mirror to fix them.

 

Charlie sighed. “I could manage my own hair, you know. If someone would hand me a mirror.”

 

There was no mirror.

 

The boys all looked at one another. Then, one by one, they started rising awkwardly from the table, circling him like they were preparing to dress a horse rather than a prince.

 

Charlie gave them a Look.

 

Still, he sat there as Otis picked up the old wooden brush that was in the living room and made two sweeping strokes through the royal curls.

 

The brush snagged instantly. Charlie winced.

 

Christian tried next — a little gentler, but still clearly out of his depth. The curls frizzed in rebellion.

 

Sai offered help but when he took the brush he analyzed it as if it was the most bizarre object in the world.

 

Then, it was Nick’s chance.

 

He gathered a handful of curls. They felt lighter than he expected. Softer.

 

He ran the brush down once.

 

It caught.

 

Hard.

 

Charlie made a small sound — somewhere between a gasp and a muffled yelp.

 

“Sorry,” Nick muttered.

 

He tried again. Slower. The brush snarled again.

 

This time, Charlie didn’t make a sound. He just sat there very still, like a man awaiting execution.

 

Otis mouthed, What is he doing?

 

Nick attempted one final stroke. The brush caught again — this time so spectacularly that he had to use both hands to free it.

 

“Right,” Sarah said, rising with all the authority of a mother who’d seen enough.

 

She marched across the room, took the brush from Nick’s hand without a word, and nudged him gently out of the way.

 

“Boys,” she said crisply, “you’re going to turn his head into a hedgehog.”

 

Charlie let out a breath of pure relief. “Thank you.”

 

Otis collapsed into his seat, wheezing with laughter. “That was painful to watch.”

 

“I didn’t mean to pull,” Nick said defensively.

 

Charlie didn’t turn — but he smiled. “You just have the hands of a soldier. Not a maid.”

 

“That’s one way to say it,” Sai whispered.

 

The boys went back to their breakfast — though it became more of a side show, with butter-slathering now happening one-handed as they snuck glances at the scene across the kitchen.

 

Sarah picked up the brush and ran it gently through Charlie’s curls with such tenderness it made Nick’s throat tighten.

 

“There,” she said, tilting Charlie’s head back just slightly. “You’ve got the softest hair, you know.”

 

Charlie flushed, bashful. “Thank you. I try—”

 

Sarah interrupted fondly. “I would’ve loved to brush curls like this every morning when my boys were children.”

 

Charlie smiled up at her, deeply touched.

 

Sarah added, “Not that Nick or David ever let me touch their hair.”

 

All eyes turned to Nick.

 

He froze mid-sip of his tea.

 

“I was five,” Nick said stiffly. “And you yanked.”

 

“No, you squirmed,” Sarah countered.

 

Otis snorted into his jam. “Aww, our mighty Sir Nick used to be a squirmer.”

 

Christian smirked. “Explains a lot, actually.”

 

Nick just groaned and shoved more bread into his mouth, trying to disappear.

 

Charlie was giggling now, curls bouncing, cheeks pink as Sarah pinned the last of his hair gently behind his ear.

 

“There,” she said proudly. “Now you look like the prince again.”

 

Charlie beamed. “Thank you, I don’t need a mirror to know it’s gorgeous.”

 

“Well that’s because it is” Sarah said with quiet honesty. “You are truly gorgeous your highness.”

 

Charlie reddened trying to find a way to thank Sarah even though he referred “gorgeous” to the hair, not himself.

 

And at the table, buttered and full and very slightly in awe, the Swords all nodded without quite realizing it.

 

It took a few more slices of bread, and a great deal of butter, before anyone dared to bring up the obvious.

 

“We can’t just… walk back, can we?” Sai finally asked, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

 

Christian gave him a look. “Oh, brilliant. ‘Morning, Your Majesty, lovely day for a royal kidnapping stroll, isn’t it?’”

 

Otis leaned back in his chair, hands behind his head. “Honestly? Sounds better than our usual mornings.”

 

Nick rolled his eyes and pushed away his empty plate. “Focus, idiots.”

 

The laughter died away. The kitchen grew serious.

 

Nick rubbed his fingers against the scarred wood of the table, thinking. “There’ll be patrols everywhere by now. Soldiers, black cloaks . It would be easy to come to them, but we could attract rebels attention. If we get spotted with him…” His jaw tightened. “It’s over.”

 

Charlie, still perched neatly on the stool, raised a hand almost like a schoolboy. “You know I can walk, right? I’m not going to collapse into a pile of silks if someone bumps me.”

 

“You’re not just anyone,” Nick said sharply. “You’re the prince.”

 

Charlie gave a small, crooked smile. “Only a little bit.”

 

That earned a snort from Otis.

 

Sarah, who was tidying up the plates, glanced at them with worry but stayed silent — trusting them to figure it out.

 

Nick leaned forward. “We can’t take main streets. That’s too risky.”

 

“We can go through the alleys,” Sai offered. “Cut behind the bakeries, the stables—”

 

Christian frowned. “That’ll take longer.”

 

Nick nodded. “Better to be slow than dead, but yeah, it still doesn’t give us how to return to the palace.”

 

Silence.

 

Charlie lifted his chin. “If it helps, I can wear one of your coats.” He glanced at Nick. “Something old. Something that doesn’t scream ‘privilege.’”

 

Charlie’s offer of a disguise hung in the air like a spark waiting to catch.

 

Nick blinked once. “You’d really wear one of mine?”

 

Charlie raised a brow, lips twitching. “If it gets me out without being shot, I’d wear one of Sarah’s aprons.”

 

Otis wheezed.

 

“I could arrange that,” Sarah said from the hearth, half-teasing, half-terrified.

 

Charlie’s offer of a disguise hung in the air like a spark waiting to catch.

 

They were all still standing in the tight warmth of Sarah’s kitchen, where the candlelight painted shadows against the brick walls and the smell of fresh dough lingered in the air. But the urgency pressed in, thick and silent. Any moment wasted might be the one that cost them safety.

 

Nick rubbed the back of his neck. “A coat might help. But it won’t be enough. We’ll still be walking through the streets, he would need a full makeover to pass as a normal villager.”

 

Otis furrowed his brow, chewing a crust of bread. “Wait a moment…”

 

Four heads turned toward him.

 

Otis swallowed. “Doesn’t the palace get its food delivery ‘round now? Early in the morning, through the west service gate?”

 

Nick blinked. “It does. Usually from the bakeries and dairies across town. Comes in on those… what do you call them…”

 

“Push-wagons,” Sarah offered. “Drawn by mules, stacked with crates.”

 

Otis snapped his fingers. “That’s it! I know the man who does the bakery route. He’s slow as sin, but he passes down Holly Row by the church every morning at this hour. We could intercept him. He’s not fussy — I’ve nicked pastries from him before.”

 

“You what?” Sai hissed, scandalized.

 

“You’re not hearing the important part,” Otis insisted. “He’s the kind of fellow who wouldn’t ask questions. Not if we waved some coin.”

 

Christian looked at him like he’d grown three heads. “You just saved our lives by remembering a pastry route.”

 

Sai clapped Otis on the back. “I can’t believe all that stomach talk finally paid off, and how the fuck you can’t learn the palace corridors but you have memorized the delivery routes in a week?.”

 

Otis beamed proudly, brushing crumbs from his shirt like medals.

 

Nick turned to Sarah, who was already wrapping a worn, dark green cloak around Charlie’s shoulders. It was soft, well-loved, and at least two sizes too big. Charlie, for once, didn’t fuss.

 

“I think it suits you,” Sarah said, gently brushing a curl behind Charlie’s ear.

 

“You always say that when you’re dressing someone in rags,” Nick muttered, hiding the smile tugging at his mouth.

 

“Rags,” Charlie scoffed. “This is a masterpiece.”

 

Sarah chuckled. Then her smile faded slightly. She turned to Nick and reached up, cupping his cheek the way only a mother could. “You’ll come back soon.”

 

Nick swallowed hard. “We have to. The fittings. You heard the prince.”

 

Sarah’s eyes glimmered. “And you heard me. Protect him, and protect yourself.”

 

Her gaze flicked to Charlie, soft but steel underneath. “I am so proud of you Nicky, I always knew someday you would blossom”

 


 

They exited quietly, the door clicking behind them. Charlie was swaddled in the cloak, hood up, only the faint gleam of his eyes and cheekbones showing beneath the early mist.

 

The boys moved together like muscle memory, like the training had carved something clean and practiced between them. They ducked into alleys, cut across yards, kept to the edges of shadow.

 

And sure enough — just as the morning bells began their slow rise over Old Britannia — the creaking cart appeared at the edge of Holly Row.

 

Wooden wheels. Flapping tarp. A sleepy mule chewing on its own tongue.

 

“Otis,” Nick hissed.

 

“I got it,” Otis whispered back, already digging through his pockets for coins.

 

“God help us,” Christian muttered.

 

The man behind the bakery cart blinked as Otis approached, jangling a few coins in one hand and flashing a sheepish, crooked grin in the other.

 

“Helpin’ my day deliver early. Got a few lads with me, long night shift,” Otis said with a wink. “Mind if we take a nap in your flour sacks?”

 

The man gave him a long look, clearly unconvinced, but Otis held out a silver coin and jiggled it a little.

 

“Reckon your mule won’t mind.”

 

The man snorted, pocketed the coin, and shrugged. “Just don’t eat anything. And don’t fart on the apples.”

 

“Deal,” Otis said solemnly.

 

Meanwhile, behind the cart, Nick had already ushered Charlie into the shadowed back of the wagon, pulling the tarp aside and motioning the others in. Christian helped Charlie settle between two stacked crates, tucking the cloak tighter around him. Sai followed next, then Nick, folding himself down with practiced ease, pressing against wood and warmth.

 

Charlie’s knees bumped Nick’s thigh. “It’s smaller than I thought.”

 

“You’re taller than we thought,” Sai muttered.

 

Otis climbed in last, brushing off flour from his knees and landing in the heap of them with a satisfied huff. “Done.”

 

Charlie peeked out from beneath his hood, lips quirking. “Otis, I think you’re my favorite.”

 

Nick blinked.

 

Otis’s eyes lit up. “Ha! You hear that, Nelson? I’m the favorite now.”

 

Nick raised a brow. “When was I the favorite?”

 

The other three looked at him — deadpan, unimpressed, a chorus of “Seriously?” in silent, synchronized judgment.

 

Charlie just stifled a laugh.

 

The cart creaked into motion.

 

They rattled through the early streets of Old Britannia, the wheels thumping over cobbles and gravel. The tarp above them flapped softly with each gust of wind, letting in slivers of the waking world.

 

Charlie shifted slightly, peering through one of the tears in the cloth. Nick watched him — not closely, not openly, but just enough to note how still the prince became as he stared.

 

The streets were different at this hour — raw and breathing.

 

Vendors arranging produce, sweeping porches, the first clatter of cookware from taverns and homes. Children darting barefoot between puddles, women lighting lamps inside bakeries. Men pulling carts of cabbage, of coal, their faces worn and hands cracked. Life moved without ceremony, without crowns or titles. It just… moved.

 

Charlie’s gaze followed it like a hymn.

 

Nick studied him quietly. “Never seen it like this, have you?”

 

Charlie didn’t answer right away. When he did, his voice was soft. “No. Not without velvet windows. Or six guards.”

 

Nick almost smiled. “You’ve still got four.”

 

“That’s true,” Charlie murmured. “But I think this is the first time I’ve actually seen the city.”

 

They lapsed into a hush, the steady clatter of the cart filling the air again.

 

Christian dozed a little. Sai adjusted the strap of his sword for the third time. Otis hummed — badly — until someone elbowed him in the ribs.

 

And Nick… Nick kept looking at the way Charlie watched the world like it was something new.

 

By the time they reached the palace outskirts, the sun had fully crested the rooftops, casting long gold shadows over the high stone walls. The scent of morning bread and garden roses replaced soot and ash. The illusion returned.

 

The cart pulled up near a side entrance. A kitchen boy, yawning and half-dressed, waved lazily toward the gate.

 

Nick tapped Charlie’s shoulder.

 

“We’re here.”

 

They climbed out — one by one, boots thudding softly on the gravel — and turned toward the towering doors of the palace, still damp with morning dew.

 

The palace gates loomed above them — golden-crested and cold, tall enough to make even the largest of men feel small. As the five of them approached, boots tapping over polished stone, a few guards straightened from their posts, eyes narrowing.

 

Nick felt Charlie shift beside him, still tucked beneath the wool cloak Sarah had offered. The air was tense — thick with unspoken rules and the weight of crowns.

 

One of the guards stepped forward, hand on his sword. “Halt. Identify yourselves.”

 

Before Nick or Otis could speak, Charlie reached up and tugged the cloak down from his head.

 

The prince’s curls, still a bit wild from Sarah’s brushing, shimmered under the morning sun. His face, pale but resolute, was unmistakable.

 

The guard’s face blanched. He stumbled a half-step back.

 

“The prince—!” he choked.

 

Another turned, eyes wide. “The prince is here! Sound the bells—!”

 

“The prince has returned!”

 

The palace stirred like a beast roused from sleep.

 

Bells rang out — sharp and echoing. Metal clanged against metal. Doors swung open in a cascade of motion. Footsteps thundered across marble floors. Within seconds, the gates creaked and parted, servants and courtiers rushing into the inner corridor like a tide.

 

“The prince!” someone cried again. “He’s alive!”

 

From the balconies above, maids craned their necks to look. A noblewoman pressed her hand to her chest, whispering prayers of relief. In the corner, a gardener dropped his watering can in sheer shock.

 

“The prince is safe.”

 

“Thank the heavens.”

 

“The Swords—they’ve brought him back!”

 

Nick walked forward in step with the other boys, flanking Charlie instinctively. The prince didn’t shrink back from the attention. He stood taller, steady, nodding kindly at those who wept, bowed, or gasped. But Nick noticed the way Charlie’s fingers curled briefly in the folds of the cloak.

 

The corridor stretched before them — shining, endless — and at the far end, a figure burst forward.

 

Commander Harrow.

 

His armor was halfway fastened, his hair still disheveled from sleep, but his stride was sharp and furious.

 

“Your Royal Highness!” Harrow’s voice cracked as he crossed the marble floor. “Are you harmed? What happened? We searched everywhere—!”

 

Then his eyes cut sharply toward the boys. Toward Nick. Sai. Otis. Christian.

 

And the commander’s voice dropped into a growl.

 

“You lot—”

 

He didn’t finish. Just the tone was enough.

 

The Swords stiffened.

 

Nick instinctively stepped slightly in front of Charlie. Sai’s hand hovered near his waist.

 

But Charlie stepped forward.

 

“Commander,” he said, calm and clear, “stand down.”

 

Harrow blinked.

 

Charlie tilted his chin higher, brushing invisible dust from his cloak. “I owe my safety entirely to these four. They kept me alive. Protected me when your guards couldn’t. Without them, I might not have come back at all.”

 

Harrow’s mouth opened. Then shut.

 

There was a long beat of silence.

 

The commander’s eyes scanned each boy — tension still etched into every hard line of his face. Then, slowly, he gave a single, grim nod. But he didn’t apologize.

 

He only said, “I see.”

 

Then—

 

“CHARLIE!”

 

A new voice echoed down the corridor, smaller but brighter.

 

Nick turned just in time to see a blur of curls and velvet come sprinting toward them, feet flying over the marble tiles.

 

Prince Olly.

 

Charlie knelt just in time to catch him as Olly launched into his arms, nearly knocking him over. “You’re back! You’re really back! I thought—” His voice cracked and he buried his face in Charlie’s shoulder.

 

“I’m back, I’m back,” Charlie whispered, holding him tightly, kissing the top of his head. “I’m sorry I scared you.”

 

Then, behind them, came a new presence.

 

Princess Victoria — or rather, Tori — arms crossed, stalking down the hallway with the weight of storms in her gaze, although it was clear she was relieved to see his brother was safe.

 

Her voice was sharper. “What in God’s name happened, Charlie?”

 

Charlie looked up, still clutching Olly, and gave a sheepish smile.

 

“Oh… it’s a long story.”

 

“Well,” came a voice from behind, smooth and composed, “I think we have time to hear it.”

 

Everyone turned.

 

Descending the staircase with regal precision were the King and Queen of England.

 

Queen Jane’s red curls were pinned into a flawless coronet of braids, her emerald gown whispering elegance with every step. King Julio, tall and solemn in navy and silver, held her hand as they walked together. He was composed, but his eyes never left Charlie.

 

The corridor silenced. Courtiers bowed low. The Swords of the Treasure dropped to a knee.

 

Even Charlie bowed his head — though his arms were still tightly wrapped around Olly, who clung to him like a barnacle.

 

Queen Jane did not wait for protocol. The moment her feet touched the floor, she swept toward her son with barely restrained emotion.

 

“Charlie,” she breathed, clutching him. “My heart— Are you hurt? Are you unwell? And what—what are you wearing?”

 

She pulled back and looked him over — her nose twitching slightly at the worn wool cloak draped over his shoulders, the faint smudge of ash on his sleeve, the peasant’s boots on his feet.

 

Charlie gave her a sheepish smile. “It’s a long story, Mother.”

 

“Apparently so,” she murmured.

 

Behind her, King Julio approached slower. But when he reached them, he placed both of his hands gently on Charlie’s cheeks.

 

“My son,” he said, his voice quiet. “Are you all right?”

 

Charlie looked up, eyes tired but steady. “Yes, Father.”

 

Julio nodded slowly, the weight of something unreadable in his gaze. “Good,” he murmured. “Then tell me what happened.”

 

And Charlie did.

 

He recounted it calmly — the visit to Old Britannia, the sudden unrest, the attack. How the guards had reacted, how Nick had led them to safety. He told the truth. Or most of it.

 

He left out the cottage. He left out Sarah. He left out how he’d fallen asleep in a too-small bed with Nick curled around him like a protective shield.

 

Some things were best left in the warmth of memory.

 

When Charlie finished, the King was silent for a moment.

 

Then he looked up — past his son — and straight at the Swords of the Treasure.

 

“You protected him,” King Julio said. “All of you.”

 

Otis straightened. Sai swallowed. Christian offered a stiff bow. Nick said nothing, jaw tight as ever, standing like stone.

 

The King’s gaze lingered on him a breath longer than the rest.

 

Charlie tried to wave the moment off, his smile too practiced. “Don’t worry father, this has been just an occasional thing…”

 

“No,” King Julio said softly, turning to him. “No, dear. Don’t say that.”

 

Charlie blinked. “Father?”

 

Julio’s face was thoughtful, grave.

 

“I have tried to shield you from certain truths. From the weight of this role. But I see now… there is no use in pretending.”

 

There was a sharpness to his words that made Queen Jane glance at him, uncertain.

 

King Julio straightened. “Go to your room, Charlie. Rest. I will talk with you soon.”

 

Charlie hesitated. “Is something wrong?”

 

The King didn’t answer. He only offered a tired smile. “Go, son. We’ll speak other day.”

 

Then he turned, taking Queen Jane’s hand gently.

 

“Thank you,” he said again, addressing the Swords, voice clipped but sincere.

 

He glanced down the corridor.

 

“Olly. Victoria. With us, please.”

 

Olly let go of Charlie with a pout, but followed, dragging his feet. Victoria offered a long, assessing glance toward her brother, her gaze lingering on the Swords, and then turned to follow.

 

And just like that, the corridor emptied, the ringing of royal footsteps echoing into silence.

 

Commander Harrow exhaled and gestured stiffly. “Come. Let’s get him to his chambers.”

 

The Swords fell into formation again. Nick didn’t even notice how close he was walking to Charlie until their arms brushed, and Charlie didn’t pull away.

 

They reached the prince’s doors.

 

Tao opened them.

 

And Elle burst into view.

 

“CHARLIE!” she cried.

 

Tao stepped aside as both Elle and Tao rushed forward. Elle flung her arms around the prince, almost knocking him back into Sai. “You’re alive, you utter menace!”

 

Charlie chuckled into her shoulder. “I missed you too, Elle.”

 

Tao gave a quieter, but no less emotional, “Don’t you ever do that again.”

 

Nick stood nearby, quiet, watching as Charlie was hugged and scolded and checked for bruises. The commander slipped away without a word.

 

Then, from just behind him, Otis muttered with a grin, “Look at Tao. Always saying he’s so proper — and now he’s hugging the prince without having any second thoughts even though it’s improper for a servant to hug the prince.”

 

Tao pulled back from Charlie just enough to glance at Otis, smoothing the front of his tunic with elegant fingers. “Who said I’m a servant?”

 

The Swords blinked. “Wait—” said Christian, brows furrowing. “Aren’t you?”

 

Elle cackled behind her hand, and Charlie burst into a small laugh.

 

“Oh, come on, guys,” Charlie said, eyes twinkling. “You didn’t know? Tao is actually heir to one of the most noble families in the country of China.”

 

The Swords’ jaws dropped in unison.

 

“Heir?” Sai echoed, scandalized.

 

Charlie nodded proudly, arms crossed. “He came here when he was young — to study, to observe, to serve at court by choice. But make no mistake: Tao’s as noble as I am. Almost.”

 

“Almost?” Tao asked, deadpan.

 

“Don’t push it,” Charlie replied, smirking.

 

Otis’s mouth worked soundlessly. “So… you mean to tell me this entire time we’ve been dragging our muddy boots in front of someone who’s going to be… what, one of the richest men in Asia?”

 

“Possibly the richest, and keep in mind, I’m also not a common servant, my family are nobles too,” Elle added cheerfully, pulling out a comb from seemingly nowhere and beginning to organize the chaos of Charlie’s hair again.

 

“Okay,” She said slowly. “I don’t want to sound ungrateful, But hush, You all stink. We need to get the prince presentable and you need those uniforms cleaned, your boots scrubbed, your hair untangled, and your egos deflated.”

 

“The only thing passable,” she continued, stepping back to admire her handiwork in Charlie’s curls, “is the prince’s hair. And whoever managed that deserves a gold medal.”

 

Nick stiffened slightly.

 

Charlie glanced sideways at him with a suspiciously innocent smile.

 

Elle looked around. “Now hush, hurry, go! Before I make you line up for powder.”

 

Otis groaned, Sai saluted sarcastically, and Christian muttered something about stage dressing as the boys were gently but firmly ushered out of the prince’s chambers.

 

They stumbled into the hallway, still murmuring about Tao’s secret fortune, the scent of rose water lingering behind them.

 

And inside, Charlie grinned, watching the door close behind the boys — the sound of their laughter echoing faintly down the corridor.

 

They hadn’t even made it ten paces down the corridor before the sharp click of boots made them freeze.

 

Commander Harrow.

 

The tall man approached from the shadows at the far end of the hall, arms folded behind his back, face as unreadable as ever. The boys instinctively straightened, like schoolchildren caught after curfew. Otis gave a barely-audible gulp. Even Nick tensed slightly, already bracing for a scolding.

 

But instead, Harrow stopped in front of them, glanced once at their mud-streaked boots, their creased uniforms, the weariness in their eyes — and nodded.

 

“Well done,” he said simply.

 

They blinked.

 

“You handled an ambush, protected the prince, made decisions under pressure, and brought him home safely. Two weeks into your post, and already performing like seasoned men of the crown.”

 

He looked over each of them in turn, gaze firm, but not unkind.

 

“I don’t say this often,” he added, “but I’m proud. All of you.”

 

For a heartbeat, no one knew what to say. Then, as one, the boys stiffened their spines and gave a unified, crisp:

 

“Thank you, Commander.”

 

A flicker of satisfaction crossed Harrow’s features.

 

“Now go,” he said, half-turning. “You stink. Bathe. Sleep. Then return to your duties. His Highness will be meeting with the King soon — and you’ll be attending.”

 

“Yes, sir,” Sai murmured.

 

Harrow strode off down the corridor, disappearing as swiftly as he’d come.

 

The boys lingered a moment longer, sharing stunned glances. Then Otis exhaled.

 

“Well. That was weirdly… motivational.”

 

“Do you think he’s ill?” Christian asked.

 

Nick shook his head, smirking faintly. “No. I think we finally earned it.”

 

The door to their shared room clicked open and swung inward — and for the first time in days, the space felt like home.

 

Otis dropped onto his bed with a theatrical groan. “I don’t know if I need a bath or a coma.”

 

Christian flopped onto the foot of his mattress. “Both. At the same time. I need someone to invent that.”

 

Sai collapsed onto his back and stared up at the ceiling. “Can’t believe we pulled that off.”

 

Nick stood for a second, taking it all in — their cloaks slung over chairs, scuffed boots, half-unpacked bags, the soft golden light slanting through the windows. A strange feeling bloomed in his chest.

 

Belonging.

 

Even if it was dangerous. Even if it was a lie.

 

Otis reached over and chucked a pillow at him. “Don’t just stand there, Nelson. Join the exhaustion circle.”

 

Nick cracked a smile, catching the pillow and dropping it onto his bunk. “All right,” he said. “Just don’t snore.”

 

“No promises,” Sai mumbled from the blankets.

 

The room fell into a soft hush, broken only by the rustle of sheets and the settling creak of beds. A golden strip of light cut across the stone floor, the sun stretching toward afternoon.

 

Nick lay still on his cot, arms folded behind his head, staring at the ceiling.

 

Before this trip, he hadn’t seen them as anything more than necessary bodies. Pieces on a board. Background noise while he carried out his mission.

 

But after the alleyways of Old Britannia, the night at his house and their shared experiences together, he realized something had changed.

 

They were no longer just guards.

 

They were four boys who had faced something together.

 

They were becoming brothers.

Notes:

So, this chapter was essential for Nick, it has faced him with the other side of what he is doing in the shadows, deepens his internal conflict and sets the relationship between the characters. Next chapter, We have a little jump in time.

Chapter 13: The jewel of the crown

Notes:

Hello guys! so the first thing I wanted to say is thank you everyone for your comments being glad that everything was fine after the massive blackout we experienced in Spain last Monday.
Secondly , I’m sorry I’m late but I am here. You have the next chapter. It’s long and tomorrow and on Friday we don’t work or go to college in Madrid so I have more time to write. I hope you’ll like it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It had been nearly a month. And Charlie Spring had had enough.

 

“I’m serious. This has to stop.” His voice was sharper than usual, echoing slightly through the prince’s private chambers, where the morning light filtered through lace-draped windows and landed on books, reports, and half-drunk cups of tea. “One month. One whole month. My father promised we’d talk. And yet—nothing.”

 

The four boys—his Swords—exchanged glances from their places around the room. Otis had been helping Elle rearrange a stack of trade ledgers on the table. Sai stood with arms folded near the balcony. Christian sat backward on a chair, chin resting on the top rail. And Nick—Nick watched the prince carefully from where he leaned against the doorframe.

 

Charlie turned, hands gesturing wildly now. “And don’t even get me started on my schedule. Suddenly I’m not allowed outside. No council. No audiences. The only thing they’ll let me attend is tea with my mother and her clutch of ladies-in-waiting. If I have to hear another debate about the merits of knitting over leather, I swear to the stars—”

 

He whirled on them, curls bouncing with agitation. “And Mr. Ajayi keeps assigning me more etiquette review sessions. Etiquette! As if I don’t already know how to sit, stand, smile, and bow.”

 

“You do it beautifully, though,” Otis offered, mostly to lighten the mood.

 

Charlie pointed at him. “Don’t make me ban tea, Otis. I’m not above it. As heir to the throne of England, I will issue an official ban on all imported leaves if I have to endure another tasting.”

 

Christian snorted. “You’ll be starting a war with China, you know.”

 

“Then let it come,” Charlie declared dramatically, throwing himself into the velvet chair by the fireplace. “At least that would be something.”

 

Nick chuckled under his breath. But even as the others tried to smile, he couldn’t help noticing the tension in Charlie’s shoulders. The boy who had faced rebels with steel in his spine now looked… caged.

 

Sai stepped forward carefully. “Your Highness, maybe there’s a reason your father’s delaying. The attack changed things. They’re being cautious.”

 

Charlie shook his head. “Then they should say that. Tell me I’m under lockdown. Tell me the kingdom’s in danger. But this? This silence? It’s cruel.”

 

Nick’s eyes didn’t leave him. “You think he’s hiding something?”

 

Charlie hesitated, then nodded. “Yes. And I hate not knowing what it is.”

 

Nick had his own reasons to be frustrated by the lockdown.

 

It had been nearly a month since the attack in Old Britannia — a month since he’d guided Charlie through dark alleyways and hidden him in the very house he’d been raised in, since Sarah had called the prince “charming” and tousled his curls like he was any boy, not the boy who wore a crown of spring.

 

And since then?

 

Nothing.

 

No opportunity. No escape route. No time to roam the palace grounds and learn the guards’ full patrol patterns or discover the hidden gates that might still open into the city’s bones.

 

He should have been furious. He should have been planning.

 

Instead… he had fallen into a rhythm.

 

Not just with the prince. With the other Swords of the Treasure. With Sai’s dry sarcasm and steel-gloved patience. With Christian’s quiet observations and sudden poetry. With Otis, who could find joy in a stale roll and managed to turn “Sir” into a punchline.

 

There was a kind of—he hated the word—camaraderie now. Something unspoken. An ease. They argued, but they trusted. They complained, but they trained side by side. They were comrades.

 

Brothers, maybe.

 

And worst of all?

 

He was happy.

 

Not always. Not easily. But there were moments.

 

Moments where the ache in his chest wasn’t from hunger or anger but from laughing too hard when Otis spilled tea all over the commander’s boots. Or when Christian played chess with Prince Oliver and let him win. Or when Charlie, half-draped in silks and frustration, caught Nick’s gaze across the room and smirked like they shared a secret.

 

Nick looked down at his boots, polished to a dull shine, and his hands — callused but clean. His uniform fit better now. The palace walls didn’t feel quite so alien.

 

That was dangerous.

 

Because the longer he stayed here, the more he forgot the feeling of stone beneath his fingers in the rebel tunnels, the scent of stew and smoke in Sarah’s house, the cold kiss of the revolution that had shaped him.

The door slammed open without warning.

 

All four Swords of the Treasure jumped to their feet, hands flying to swords or stances, Nick nearly knocking over the low desk where Charlie sat hunched over yet another stack of etiquette briefs.

 

“Tao!” Charlie barked, startled. “By the saints, do you knock?”

 

Tao didn’t blink. He was flushed, breathless from running, his braid slightly askew. “Your Highness—” he gasped, “I have news.”

 

Charlie dropped his pen so fast it skittered across the floor. He jumped up like someone had just told him the sky was falling — or salvation had arrived. “Oh my god. Are they finally letting me outside?”

 

Tao hesitated. “Not quite.”

 

“Oh my god,” Charlie whispered again. Then, squinting suspiciously, “Wait. Is it worse?”

 

Tao offered the crisply folded parchment in his hand with a grim flourish. “That depends entirely on how you feel about foreign diplomacy.”

 

Nick exchanged a look with Sai. Christian raised an eyebrow.

 

Otis muttered, “Well, this just got interesting.”

 

Charlie snatched the parchment, broke the seal, and skimmed the front lines.

 

“Oh,” he said flatly. “Oh no.”

 

The Swords leaned in. “Your Highness?” Sai prompted.

 

Charlie looked up, the corners of his mouth twitching somewhere between dread and disbelief. “In approximately a month, we are to receive a royal delegation from the French monarchy.”

 

There was a beat of silence.

 

Christian blinked. “Isn’t that… good?”

 

Otis frowned. “Like… allies?”

 

Charlie dropped the parchment dramatically onto the floor and flopped into his chair like a man defeated. “If you forget that the King of France has a stick permanently lodged up his royal ass—then sure.”

 

Nick choked on a laugh.

 

Tao sighed. “Your Highness…”

 

“No, don’t stop me,” Charlie said, flinging an arm upward. “The Queen will spend the entire visit judging our floors, our servants, the temperature of the butter. And James—God, don’t get me started on Prince James.”

 

Otis grinned. “I love when you go full diplomatic rage. It’s very regal.”

 

Charlie pointed at him. “He once licked my cheek and said it was ‘as sweet as peaches.’ I was eleven.”

 

Christian nearly dropped his book. “He what?”

 

Nick muttered, “International relations, huh.”

 

Ok, what a creep, he thought, why would someone want to lick the princes skin, if I wanted to seduce the pr…

 

STOP YOURSELF NICHOLAS!

 

Charlie groaned, scrubbing his face with both hands. “Why couldn’t it have been the Spanish delegation again? At least they pretend to be fun, I can speak their language, and are family, my grandmother was Spanish after all.”

 

Tao finally spoke, dry as ever. “Would Your Highness like to review the briefing, or should I prepare the panic room?”

 

Charlie peeked between his fingers. “Both. Absolutely both.”

 

Nick smiled before he could stop himself.

 

Because as much as Charlie claimed to hate court politics, it was clear he burned with a fire for his kingdom — even if half the time it came out in sarcasm and spectacularly petty takedowns of royal guests.


Charlie flopped into his chair at the desk again, hands braced on the edge as he stared at the parchment now listing expected dates, dinner menus, guest accommodations, and — oh gods — ballroom arrangements.

 

“Oh my god,” he groaned, head tipping back. “They’re staying three whole days. We’ll have to do a ball, won’t we?”

 

Tao nodded, entirely too calm for someone announcing the apocalypse. “A formal one. With gifts. Speeches. Possibly even a duet between court musicians.”

 

Charlie looked one breath away from hurling himself out the window.

 

“Thankfully,” he muttered, “this means I’ll finally be allowed out of the palace. The French delegation requires a visit to London. So—small blessings. I’ll take it.”

 

“We’ll be here to help you prepare everything,” Tao assured.

 

“Of course, Your Majesty,” Otis chimed in gallantly from the corner.

 

Tao turned to him, perfectly deadpan. “I wasn’t talking about you.”

 

Otis blinked. “Rude.”

 

Tao didn’t even blink. “And as I was saying… since we’ll be handling many additional duties during this time, I thought you might need some… extra help with the long days.”

 

Otis, muttering under his breath, added, “Hey, I just thought we could—”

 

“I said extra help,” Tao cut cleanly, then turned toward the door, ignoring Otis’s outraged expression. “Someone’s just arrived who might… lighten the load.”

 

Charlie lifted his head, warily hopeful. “Who?”

 

Tao gave a shrug, half-smile on his face. “See for yourself.”

 

And then, from outside Charlie’s room the door opened while the melody of a sweet voice entered the room :

 

“Well, Springy, I know you love me, but you didn’t have to be so desperate to see me.”

 

Charlie’s eyes brightened immediately as he practically launched from his chair. “Oh my god, you’re here!”

 

The words barely left his mouth before he was crossing the room in a few long strides and throwing his arms around the boy standing just inside the doorway.

 

The stranger was laughing, arms already wide, catching the prince with the familiarity of someone who’d done it a hundred times before. They hugged close — too close, if Nick was asked — and the way Charlie leaned into it, resting his head on the boy’s shoulder for the briefest moment, set something off in Nick’s chest.

 

Nick found himself walking — uninvited — to the edge of the doorway, shoulders a little tense.

 

“Hello,” he said, sharper than intended. “Who are you and why are you hugging His Highness like that? It’s… improper.”

 

The boy looked over at him, still half-laughing, still not letting go of Charlie. He had round glasses, warm brown eyes, and the kind of smile that said he never felt out of place.

 

He blinked once at Nick, then turned to Charlie and said, “These are the Swords?”

 

Charlie giggled against his shoulder and pulled back, swatting at his chest. “Isaac, don’t mock them. They’re actually good. Well—most of the time.”

 

Nick’s jaw twitched.

 

Charlie turned toward the others, still grinning. “This is my very dear friend, Isaac.”

 

“Our very dear friend,” Elle called from the corner, where she had appeared like a ghost, arms crossed but clearly delighted.

 

Isaac beamed. “Oh Elle! You’re still here? Thank God. I was worried they’d replaced you with someone boring.”

 

“You wish,” Elle said, walking over and giving him a brief but affectionate squeeze around the shoulders.

 

Meanwhile, Nick hadn’t moved. He was still standing stiffly by the door, arms folded, watching Isaac with a narrowed gaze he wasn’t entirely proud of.

 

Christian and Sai had entered quietly and stood now behind Nick, quietly sizing up the newcomer.

 

Isaac turned to the rest of the Swords, offering a playful little bow. “Nice to meet you. I’ve heard a lot about you. Well… not names, but types. One of you’s grumpy. One’s tall and handsome. One’s got a dramatic flair. And one’s got great hair. I’ll let you all fight over which is which.”

 

Otis raised a hand. “I am the one with great hair.”

 

Christian coughed. “That’s bold.”

 

Isaac laughed, bright and warm. “Already obsessed with this dynamic.”

 

Charlie rolled his eyes affectionately and walked back toward the center of the room. “Isaac will be staying for the week to help with the upcoming French visit. He’s good at diplomacy, translation, court presentation, making me eat when I forget, and general moral support.”

 

“And fabulous shoe advice,” Isaac added, settling into the room like he owned it.

 

Nick still hadn’t said a word.

 

Charlie looked at him. “Nick? You good?”

 

“Fine,” Nick said flatly. “I will go to ensure the hallways are clear”


🍃✨🍃


Nick wasn’t sure if he disliked Isaac.

 

He hadn’t done anything wrong, not really. But ever since he’d arrived, he’d been there — all the time. In the prince’s rooms, in the corridors, in the gardens. Laughing too loudly, talking too fast, sitting too close.

 

It didn’t help that Tao and Elle adored him. They laughed easily with him, slipped into a rhythm of a group of friends that had been there for years. And Charlie — Charlie was always smiling now. Even when grumbling about “that bloody French menu” or pacing over invitation lists, or fussing over what to wear for the first meeting, he did it with a kind of lightness that hadn’t been there before.

 

Nick stood, as he had for the last hour, just behind one of the garden’s marble columns, arms folded. The space had been set up for court work: scrolls laid on a table beneath a linen canopy, pitchers of lemonade sweating in the sun, a basket of fruit untouched on a low stool.

 

The swords were meant to remain nearby. Within reach. But out of earshot.

 

Unfortunately, that didn’t mean out of sight.

 

Charlie sat curled in one of the cushioned garden chairs, legs tucked beneath him like a cat, sun glinting off his curls. He was groaning over something on parchment, clearly loathing it. Beside him, Isaac leaned over the table, his cheek nearly against Charlie’s as they studied the page.

 

“This is a disaster,” Charlie was muttering.

 

“This is diplomacy,” Isaac replied, grinning. “Which is basically just drama in silk coats.”

 

Charlie groaned louder, letting his head fall dramatically against Isaac’s shoulder.

 

Nick’s jaw tightened.

 

Elle laughed from the other side of the table. “At least it’s better than yesterday when he tried to convince me the solution was faking a cold.”

 

“I could still do that,” Charlie said muffled.

 

“No, you couldn’t,” Tao sighed, scribbling something elegantly in the margins of the guest list.

 

“Watch me.”

 

Nick forced himself to look away. He scanned the perimeter, checking for anything out of place. Not because he thought anyone would be reckless enough to attack here, inside the private royal garden, but because he needed something else to look at.

 

The others didn’t seem bothered. Otis was snacking on grapes. Sai had dozed off half-upright against a tree. Christian, the bastard, was humming and braiding a wildflower into the hilt of his sword.

 

Nick closed his eyes for a moment. Let out a breath. He hadn’t expected the hardest part of this mission to be feelings.

 

He didn’t like this. The way Isaac made himself part of everything. The way Charlie let him.

 

And worst of all — he didn’t like the way it made him feel. Something twisted in his chest when Charlie laughed at Isaac’s jokes, when he brushed a speck of lint off Isaac’s collar without thinking. Like the world inside the palace had shifted by half a degree and no one but Nick had noticed.

 

So Nick had never been so relieved to hear the sharp, bounding sound of tiny shoes slapping against gravel.

 

“Sir Nick!” came the delighted cry.

 

He turned—just in time for Prince Oliver to fling himself at his legs like a missile in royal silk.

 

Nick stumbled slightly, catching the boy with practiced ease. “Whoa there, Your Highness.”

 

Oliver looked up, curls sticking to his forehead. “Come play with me. Please? They’re all just talking.” He gestured dramatically toward Charlie and the others beneath the ivy-wrapped pergola.

 

Nick glanced over. Charlie was halfway through some kind of mock argument with Isaac over table placements. Elle and Tao looked far too entertained. Otis was making flowers into a crown. Sai and Christian were… quietly sharpening knives nearby like a dark comedy.

 

“Alright,” Nick said, offering a lopsided smile. “What do you want to play.”

 

“I brought a sword!”

 

The “sword” in question was a crooked stick longer than Olly’s arm and roughly twice as deadly-looking, considering the splinters.

 

Nick blinked. “That’s a branch.”

 

“No, it’s Excalibur,” Olly said proudly. “Now fight me.”

 

And really, what could Nick do?

 

Ten minutes later, the heir’s youngest sibling was standing on top of him, one foot triumphantly on Nick’s chest like a tiny conqueror, having declared victory over the Kingdom of the Training Yard.

 

Otis leaned against a fencepost nearby, arms crossed, watching with open amusement. “This is the best thing I’ve ever seen.”

 

Christian nodded solemnly. “He’s getting absolutely destroyed.”

 

“I’m letting him win,” Nick muttered from the ground.

 

Sai coughed pointedly. “That’s what I tell myself too.”

 

“Silence, peasant!” Olly bellowed, twirling the stick over his head.

 

Nick rolled his eyes and grabbed the boy’s ankle, hauling him gently to the ground and flipping him into the grass like a sack of flour. Olly squealed in delight.

 

Nick actually laughed.

 

Like, a real laugh.

 

Not a sarcastic snort. Not a forced chuckle. An actual laugh, warm and sharp and startled from his own mouth.

 

It scared him a little.

 

“Again!” Olly yelled, already trying to climb him again. “Best two out of three!”

 

Nick groaned. “You’re going to give me a hernia.”

 

“That is because you are old!” Olly shouted back, unbothered. “Old people get those!”

 

More laughter, this time from the other guards. Nick caught Sai shaking his head, Otis mock-bowing, and even Christian hiding a grin behind his glove.

 

And then—

 

“Olly?” Charlie’s voice rang across the garden path.

 

Nick flinched like he’d been caught red-handed sneaking sweets.

 

The little prince, however, leapt up like a bunny on sugar and ran toward the voice.

 

“Charlie! I defeated a guard!”

 

Charlie appeared, robes swept casually behind him, an amused smile already blooming on his face.

 

“Oh gods,” Nick muttered, dragging himself up and trying to pat the grass off his uniform before the prince could get too close.

 

Too late. Charlie was already laughing.

 

“I see,” Charlie murmured, crouching to ruffle his brother’s curls. “Alright, come on, troublemaker. Let’s let Sir Nick rest.”

 

Oliver yawned. “He doesn’t need rest.”

 

Charlie grinned. “Yes, but I do.”

 

Olly gasped with delight. “Charlie! Can we go to the tree? The big one? The wishing one?”

 

Charlie’s smile softened. “You remember that?”

 

“You said if I made a wish and didn’t tell anyone, it might come true.”

 

Nick glanced between them, puzzled. “Wishing tree?”

 

“There’s a huge old oak near the south hedges,” Charlie explained. “Covered in little ribbons and strings. Gardeners think it’s unlucky to cut it. People—mostly staff—tie wishes to the branches.”

 

Nick looked mildly skeptical. “And that works?”

 

Charlie shrugged, grin mischievous. “Well, it’s not regulated by the crown. Yet.”

 

Olly bounced on the balls of his feet. “Come on, Charlie, come on! I already have a new wish!”

 

Nick didn’t move.

 

He stood in the garden’s quiet, stone still beneath the soft rustle of leaves. The sun filtered gently through the arbor. Somewhere in the distance, Charlie’s laughter rose again, light and high. A flicker of guilt passed through Nick’s chest. He shouldn’t be here. He shouldn’t be talking like this.

 

He was here to betray that laugh. That softness.

 

He leaned back onto the stone bench under the arbor. The birds were chirping. There was honeysuckle on the breeze. Nick allowed himself, for once, to breathe.

 

That was, until a voice said:

 

“Sir Nick?”

 

Nick opened his eyes—and found Isaac standing awkwardly nearby. Alone.

 

The other Swords had wisely scattered themselves across the gardens, pretending not to notice.

 

Nick sat up. “Yes?”

 

“Could I… have a moment?” Isaac asked.

 

Nick didn’t bother hiding the hesitation in his brow, but there was no polite way to refuse.

 

“…Sure.”

 

They stood together in the silence for a long breath. Then another.

 

Nick could practically hear the awkwardness echoing off the trimmed hedges.

 

Isaac looked off toward the rose bushes. “I… I wanted to say thank you.”

 

Nick blinked. “Sorry?”

 

“For saving him. That night,” Isaac clarified, quietly. “I heard what happened.”

 

Nick’s jaw clenched faintly. “It was nothing. His Highness’s safety is my job.”

 

Isaac raised an eyebrow, lips curling faintly. “You don’t have to pretend you don’t care.”

 

Nick stiffened. “I’m not pretending anything.”

 

Silence again.

 

Isaac finally sighed. “You don’t like me very much, do you?”

 

Nick said nothing.

 

Isaac turned to him, arms crossed, expression less smug than usual—more thoughtful. “Look. I’m not here to fight. I’ve known Charlie a long time. I’m… protective too. So I get it. You’re close now. Closer than I expected.”

 

Nick narrowed his eyes. “Well, I’m just a guard, I just try to make sure the Prince is comfortable during your courtship ”

 

Isaac looked at him, silently, like a statue from the garden, processing what Nick had just said and then, he started to laugh as if he were possessed by a demon”

 

“You think I’m courtshipping Charlie,” Isaac said bluntly, like it was the most ridiculous thing in the world. “You’ve thought that since the moment I hugged him in the doorway.”

 

Nick’s jaw clenched. “You are… very close.”

 

Isaac threw back his head and laughed. Not a smug chuckle this time — a full, belly-deep, gleeful laugh that made Nick shift uncomfortably on his feet.

 

“You think I’m courting Charlie?” Isaac said between laughs, nearly doubled over. “Oh, stars above. That’s hilarious.”

 

Nick scowled. “You’re very close with him. How could you not be interested?

 

Isaac wiped at his eyes, still snickering. “Oh gods, this is rich. No, Sir Nick. No. I adore Charlie — truly. But not like that.”

 

Nick’s frown deepened. “Then why—?”

 

Isaac’s voice gentled. “I’ve known him since we were children. He was the first person who made me feel like I wasn’t broken for being… how I am.”

 

Nick turned slightly. “Which is?”

 

Isaac shrugged, something almost shy slipping into his features. “Not interested. In romance. In all that business. It just doesn’t stir in me. Not the way it does for you lot. I’ve got no taste for it.” He gave a dry smile. “Makes me a rather bad courtier, I suppose. But a good friend, and I’m a second son, I don’t have the pressure of producing and heir.”

 

Nick blinked, stunned. “So… you’re not…”

 

“In love with Charlie?” Isaac shook his head. “No. Gods, no.” He grinned suddenly. “Have you seen Tao and Elle? Do you know how many noble sons and daughters are constantly flinging themselves into each other’s arms like a tragic opera? It’s exhausting. It smells like perfume and desperation.”

 

Nick opened his mouth. Closed it. Then opened it again. “Tao and Elle?”

 

Isaac gave him a flat look, followed by another laugh. “Oh my gods. You really haven’t noticed?”

 

Nick stared.

 

Isaac tilted his head knowingly. “They’re in love, big guy. And I mean soft, hopeless, keep-my-handkerchief love. It’s practically embroidered on their uniforms.”

 

Nick blinked. Slowly.

 

Then Isaac’s voice dropped a little more, almost fond. “Charlie’s like that too, you know.”

 

Nick’s breath caught.

 

Isaac looked away, like he hadn’t just dropped a blade into the quiet between them. “He’s romantic. Deeply. He feels things more than most of us know how to name. Always has.”

 

Nick glanced sideways. Isaac’s eyes had softened.

 

“Since he was a little child, he always dreamt of love and being in love and romantic stories.” Isaac smiled faintly. “Do you know what his favorite book is?”

 

Nick didn’t have to think long. “The Odyssey.”

 

Isaac blinked, surprised. “You… know?”

 

Nick gave a small, amused shrug. “He told me. During our recruitment trials.”

 

“Huh.” Isaac’s smile widened. “Then you really are close.”

 

Nick didn’t answer. He didn’t have to.

 

Isaac continued, “Well, yes. The Odyssey is his favorite. He told me once it’s not just about the adventure. It’s about… longing. Holding onto something real through hardship. Hoping that someone out there is waiting for you. I think he’s always liked that idea. That one day, he’ll find someone who sees him — not the crown, not the duties. Just him.”

 

Nick looked away. His chest had grown tight.

 

Then, almost awkwardly, he looked Isaac in the eyes. “I’m… sorry,” he said, the words slow and a bit rough. “It’s just— We’re trained to be fierce. To protect his Highness from everything and everyone. Sometimes I—” He stopped, hating how clumsy it sounded aloud.

 

Isaac tilted his head, not unkindly.

 

Nick pressed on. “I guess I jumped to conclusions. About you. About… all of it.”

 

Isaac’s gaze held his for a second longer than Nick expected. Then he smiled — smaller this time, more real. “Don’t worry, Nick. I know it came from a good place.”

 

Nick nodded, feeling strangely sheepish. The tension that had burned between them for days simmered out in a single breath.

 

And gods, he felt silly now. All those jabs and suspicious glances, the little flashes of jealousy he hadn’t even realized he’d let himself feed… Isaac wasn’t what he’d thought. Not at all.

 

He looked back out at the hedges, then glanced toward the path where Charlie and Olly had vanished moments ago. His shoulders dropped the tiniest bit, relaxing into the late morning sun.

 

Isaac, beside him, let out a contented sigh. “He’s lucky to have you, you know.”

 

Nick didn’t say anything. But a flicker of something — wary, warm, uncertain — passed behind his eyes.

 

They stood like that, in quiet understanding, as the garden breeze rustled through the leaves around them.

 

Then from across the gardens came a high-pitched giggle and Charlie’s voice, calling, “Nick! You’re missing the wishing tree!”

 

Nick exhaled slowly. And followed the voice.


It had been a week since Isaac had left on his short diplomatic voyage — a week in which Prince Charlie had spiraled slowly and quietly into madness.

 

First, he tried diplomacy practice with Tao. Then a tea tasting with his mother and her ladies. Then he sat through an hour of embroidery with Princess Victoria (who, to her credit, was at least entertaining in her sarcasm). But by the seventh day, Charlie had read three romance novels, rewritten half a letter to a poet he’d never met, and spent twenty minutes staring at the ceiling imagining an alternate reality where he was a fisherman.

 

Enough.

 

When the sun rose on the eighth day, Charlie flung off the embroidered covers, marched to his wardrobe with no hesitation, and got dressed in half the time it usually took Tao and Elle combined.

 

He burst through the door of his chambers.

 

Otis looked up from where he’d been tying his boots. “Your Highness?”

 

Charlie didn’t answer. He was already halfway down the corridor.

 

The Swords of the Treasure scrambled to their feet and fell in line behind him.

 

“What’s happening?” Christian whispered, adjusting his collar.

 

“I think he’s snapped,” Sai murmured. “I don’t blame him.”

 

Charlie moved like a man possessed — faster, sharper, head held high as he turned each corner without hesitation. It wasn’t until they reached the familiar stretch of carved hallways and velvet carpet that Otis blinked and hissed: “Wait… is this the way to the—?”

 

“The council room,” Sai confirmed, eyes widening.

 

Otis stopped dead in his tracks. “Nope. I am not pretending I was here for this.”

 

Before they could react further, Charlie had reached the two palace guards standing sentry at the massive council room doors. They stood straighter upon seeing the prince.

 

“Your Highness, the King is in session,” one said carefully.

 

Charlie did not slow. “So am I.”

 

And without knocking, without waiting, he pushed the door open and strode in.

 

Gasps echoed around the circular chamber.

 

King Julio sat at the far end of the table, flanked by half a dozen ministers and council scribes. Documents lay scattered before him — some half-read, some signed, some still awaiting his seal.

 

All heads turned.

 

Julio raised an eyebrow, but his tone was not sharp — merely exhausted. “Charlie. What are you doing?”

 

The ministers began to rise from their chairs, bowing low. Charlie didn’t hesitate.

 

“May you all excuse us?” he said, clear and calm. “I need a word with the King.”

 

A silence fell. The weight of royal tone held firm.

 

King Julio gestured, and the ministers began to file out, papers tucked into their arms like escaping birds. One or two glanced nervously at the prince as they passed. The doors slowly swung shut behind them.

 

The Swords moved to follow — but Charlie turned. “No. Stay. You’re my Swords. You should hear this.”

 

There was a beat.

 

The doors closed with a soft boom.

 

And suddenly, the chamber was still.

 

King Julio looked at his son across the long curve of wood. The marble floor reflected both of their faces — one carved by years, the other still burning with youth.

 

“Well,” said Julio, folding his hands before him. “You have my attention.”

 

Charlie inhaled slowly. Then stepped forward.

 

“It has been more than a month since we returned from Old Britannia. You told me we were going to talk. You haven’t said a word.”

 

King Julio did not flinch, but he didn’t meet Charlie’s gaze either. He looked toward the ceiling, toward the banners hanging above them, toward nothing at all.

 

“I know,” he said. “I thought… I thought there would be a better moment.”

 

Charlie’s jaw tightened. “There isn’t. I demand an explanation.”

 

The words were soft but firm. No anger. Just truth.

 

Julio’s eyes found his son again. There was pain in them. Age. Regret. “You were right to come here today,” he said, and then slowly rose to his feet. “Alright. You’re ready.”

 

Nick’s heartbeat skipped.

 

The king walked slowly around the table, robes whispering against the floor. “There are things that I have not said because they are not easy to say. Because they are heavy. Because they make your future harder.”

 

“I want to know,” Charlie said.

 

Julio nodded. “Then listen closely. Because this cannot leave this room. Not even whispered.”

 

He looked at the Swords — all four of them, a sweep of his gaze that made them stand straighter. But he did not ask them to go.

 

“There is unrest in the country,” the king said. “Far more than you know. Not just common grumbling or gossip over taxes. Actual unrest. Organization. Secret meetings. They are the Republican Movement.”

 

Nick’s pulse roared in his ears.

 

“They believe the monarchy has outlived its usefulness,” Julio went on. “That power belongs to the people. That we—our family—are parasites of tradition.”

 

Charlie took a breath. “There have always been those who dislike the monarchy.”

 

“This is not dislike,” Julio said. “This is fire, son. Growing in the alleys. In the taverns. On the docks. The reports come faster now, more urgent”

He didn’t raise his voice. But the gravity of it settled like fog.

 

Nick looked down. He kept his face blank, his stance steady, but inside his thoughts were spiraling. The movement. His brother. Harry. The basement. The meetings. His own hands holding ink-stained maps, listening to strategies whispered behind ale and hunger. Everything the king said—was true. And not.

 

Charlie didn’t step back. “So we hide me away? We lock down the palace and keep me tucked between silk sheets and etiquette scrolls?”

 

“We protect you,” Julio said firmly. “You are the heir. The last viable heir. If something happens to you—”

 

“Then find a way to talk to them,” Charlie interrupted, eyes flashing. “Find a way to listen. Maybe they wouldn’t want to burn us down if we stopped acting like we’re made of gold and marble!”

 

Julio’s lips thinned. “And how do you propose I do that? Invite their leaders to afternoon tea?”

 

“If you did, maybe I’d finally have a use for all the tea lessons,” Charlie snapped.

 

Otis nearly choked behind him. Christian elbowed him sharply.

 

Julio exhaled and turned slightly away, rubbing the bridge of his nose.

 

“They don’t want peace, Charlie. You want to believe that—because your heart is kind. But they want destruction. An end to the crown. An end to us.”

 

Charlie’s hands were fists at his side. “Then maybe they’re right.”

 

The words struck like thunder.

 

Julio stared at him. “You don’t mean that.”

 

Charlie swallowed hard. “I mean I don’t know. I haven’t been allowed to know. You promised we’d talk. But you locked me away like a pawn you weren’t ready to play.”

 

Nick felt it then — the sting in his throat. The strange twist of guilt. Charlie wasn’t wrong. The monarchy was flawed. Rotting in places. But this boy… this man… wanted to make it better. And he’d been kept from doing it.

 

You think I’ve forgotten? You think I don’t feel it every time I bow to the bastard king? Nick had said those words to the council.

 

But here was the king’s son, challenging the system. Wanting to reform it, not destroy it.

 

And what if he could? Nick thought. What if he actually could?

 

Julio finally stepped forward, placing a hand on Charlie’s shoulder — not as king to heir, but father to son.

 

“You don’t understand, Charlie,” he said softly, voice tight with something that wasn’t quite anger and wasn’t quite sorrow. “It’s not impossible. It’s… unthinkable.”

 

Charlie’s eyes narrowed. “Then why keep me locked inside? Why silence me? You’re the king. You’re the one with the power. It should be me learning. Doing. Contributing something relevant to the monarchy—”

 

Julio cut him off, not with anger, but with certainty.

 

“You’re wrong, Charlie.”

 

That made Charlie falter. “What do you mean?”

 

Julio’s hand shifted, now steady against his son’s upper arm. “You’re not the lesser half of this dynasty. You’re not the afterthought, the waiting shadow. You’re the center. You are the most important one.”

 

Charlie’s mouth opened, but the words didn’t come.

 

Julio stepped back, walking slowly across the council room floor, voice deepening with memory.

 

“When I was born,” he said, “there was no divine right left in me. Not like there had been before. My father knew it. My grandfather before him knew it too. It had faded, over generations. Two failed heirs before me. Weak blood. Dwindling faith.”

 

Julio’s voice softened. “We thought the Spring line would end with me. We thought the gods had passed us over. That everything would fall into the dust.”

 

A breath.

 

“Until you were born.”

 

Charlie blinked. “But I’m just—”

 

Julio stepped forward again and took his son’s arms in his hands.

 

“You are not ‘just’ anything. You are the answer. You are the miracle we never expected. You were born with the gift, Charlie. The last child in three generations with the divine thread. Do you understand what that means?”

 

Charlie looked away. “It doesn’t mean I should be trapped.”

 

Julio’s grip tightened — not harshly, but with weight. “It means we cannot risk you. It means we guard you because without you, we lose everything.”

 

Charlie looked stricken. “But I want to help—”

 

“And you will,” Julio said, gentler now. “But not by sitting in dusty rooms while nobles sneer at your inexperience. Your value isn’t in bureaucracy. It’s in your being.”

 

Then, unexpectedly, Julio embraced him.

 

“You are the most important person in this monarchy,” he murmured into Charlie’s curls. “More than me. More than your sister. You carry the hope of the entire line.”

 

Nick felt something catch in his throat.

 

Charlie, still caught in the king’s arms, shook his head faintly. “I’m just— I’m not—”

 

But Julio pulled back and held his son at arm’s length, looking at him like something holy.

 

“You are intelligent. You are dedicated. You are so devoted. And Charlie…” He hesitated, then smiled. “You are beautiful.”

 

Charlie flushed. “Father—”

 

“No, you are,” Julio insisted, pressing his palm to his son’s cheek. “You are truly beautiful, Charlie. Inside and out. The people love you. The servants speak of you with reverence. If we held a parade today, it would be you they bowed to, more than me or your mother. You — with your kindness and your gentle eyes and your ridiculous hair.”

 

Charlie laughed shakily.

 

“We can’t let you be exposed to danger,” Julio said. “Not because we doubt your strength. But because we cannot afford to lose you.”

 

Julio’s arms encircled Charlie fully now — not in a fleeting royal gesture, but in something fierce, something deeply paternal. Charlie stiffened for a breath before melting into it, resting his cheek lightly against the curve of his father’s shoulder.

 

The king held him close, hand cradling the back of Charlie’s head like he was something fragile and sacred. Like a boy made of starlight and threads of legacy.

 

“My beautiful boy,” Julio whispered, eyes closing for just a moment. “You have no idea how long I waited to have a child like you, you are the perfect heir, the most valuable thing that has come out of all my reign.”

 

Charlie blinked up at him, surprised.

 

Julio pulled back just enough to look at him — really look. At the fine, porcelain glow of Charlie’s skin, the soft way his lashes fanned over his cheeks, the way his lips pressed into a gentle, unsure line. His heir was radiant, ethereal. There were nobles in painted portraits who looked less sculpted by divine hands.

 

Charlie tried to speak, but Julio shook his head.

 

“And gods, you are beautiful,” he said, with pride and awe but never impropriety — like someone describing a stained-glass window in a holy cathedral. “You have your mother’s elegance, but your light — that comes from you. I’ve had suitors ask for your hand since you were barely twelve. Daughters. Sons. Nobles of every kingdom. Letters still arrive weekly.”

 

Charlie flushed. “Father…”

 

Julio gave a faint, knowing smile. “Don’t be embarrassed. It’s the truth. You’re the kind of prince stories are written about.”

 

Charlie looked down, uneasy with the praise. “And yet, I’m kept locked away.”

 

“Because those stories?” Julio stepped forward, both hands now on Charlie’s shoulders. “They’re dangerous. Every noble with a quill thinks they know what’s best for you. Every council member sees a piece of their ambition reflected in your crown. But they don’t see you as I do, but the truth Charlie is that you’ve always shone brighter than the rest. It’s not just your gift. It’s you.”

 

Charlie looked up.

 

“You are not a prize to be won,” Julio said. “You’re not a broodmare to be bartered off at auction. You are the jewel of this crown, Charlie, and I will find someone worthy of you, even though it’s impossible to find someone as perfect as you, you are the perfect heir, there hasn’t been any other Spring Prince as perfect as you . And you must be protected — not because you are weak. But because you are irreplaceable.”

 

Julio slowly sank to one knee before his son — not as ruler, but as man — and pressed a reverent kiss to Charlie’s center, not as a gesture of affection, but of sacred recognition. A symbolic homage to the legacy that lived within.

 

“You are the vessel of our future,” Julio said, still kneeling. “You carry more than a crown. You carry the blood of kings, the breath of our survival. And one day—” his voice wavered just slightly, “—if the gods will it, you will continue it.”

 

Charlie’s lips trembled.

 

Julio rose, brushing Charlie’s curls back with a trembling hand. “You are perfect, my son. Beautiful. Brave. Devoted. The people love you. The gods have chosen you.”

 

Charlie swallowed hard. “I… I’m trying.”

 

“I have tried to keep you safe,” he said. “But safety has its cost. I see that now.”

 

Charlie looked up at him, wary. Hopeful.

 

Julio nodded. “Your next council seat is yours. You’ll attend the next session. You’ll listen. You’ll speak. You’ll learn—everything.”

 

Charlie blinked.

 

“You will not go out without guards,” King Julio added. “You will not meet rebels in alleyways. But you will be treated like the heir you are.”

 

Charlie smiled. Just a little. “Thank you, Father.”

 

The heavy doors of the council room shut behind them with a low, reverent thud.

 

Charlie walked with calm, practiced steps, his posture straight — but something in his shoulders had softened. The Swords followed a respectful distance behind, silent as they ascended the grand stairway back toward the prince’s quarters.

 

When they reached the familiar corridor, Charlie paused before the ornate double doors. He turned to them, voice gentle but firm.

 

“Would you mind… giving me a moment alone?”

 

Sai was the first to nod, already stepping back. “Of course, Your Highness.”

 

Otis opened the door for him with a little mock bow, trying to bring some levity back into the air. Charlie gave him the smallest hint of a smile — tired, but grateful — before slipping into his chambers and closing the door behind him.

 

The moment it clicked shut, Otis let out a breath he’d clearly been holding.

 

“Well,” he muttered, flopping dramatically against the wall, “that was… something.”

 

Christian crossed his arms, brow drawn. “Did anyone else feel like we just watched a royal baptism, a funeral, and a coronation all at once?”

 

“I think I’ve learned more about this country’s succession rules in the past hour than I did in my entire life,” Sai added, rubbing the back of his neck. “And I’m a nerd.”

 

Otis leaned in with a grin. “Did you hear how the King called Charlie beautiful like seven times?”

 

Christian smirked. “He’s not wrong.”

 

Nick, quiet until then, stood with his back against the opposite wall, arms folded.

 

He hadn’t said a word since they’d left the council chamber.

 

The others quieted eventually, turning to glance at him.

 

Sai nudged Otis. “You good, Nelson?”

 

Nick blinked like he’d been pulled from somewhere far away. “Yeah,” he said. His voice came rougher than intended. “Fine.”

 

Otis tilted his head. “You sure? You look like someone just told you your horse died.”

 

Nick gave a wry half-smile but didn’t elaborate.

 

Because the truth was tangled somewhere deeper.

 

He’d seen something in that room — in the way King Julio looked at his son. Something reverent. Like Charlie wasn’t just royalty, but something rarer. A legacy. A miracle.

 

And for all his training, all his cold focus and whispered rebellion, Nick couldn’t shake the weight of the question blooming quietly in his chest:

 

How am I supposed to steal the crown most precious jewel?

 

They let a couple of minutes to passed until they decided to enter the room. 

 

The door clicked softly behind them as the Swords stepped back into the prince’s chambers.

 

Charlie was standing by the window now, the last fingers of light brushing over his curls, golden and soft. The anger and strain that had carved lines into his brow earlier had faded somewhat, replaced now by something gentler—if tired. He didn’t look back as they entered, only murmured, “You can come in.”

 

They hesitated, still rattled by the sharpness of his confrontation with the King.

 

Nick was the first to move. He stepped inside quietly, the others trailing behind. Otis gave a small cough and nudged Sai, who quickly moved to the table and picked up the water pitcher, pretending to pour. Christian sat gingerly in the corner armchair, stretching his long legs out with a groan.

 

For a moment, silence lingered.

 

Then Charlie sighed loudly and turned around. “Well, I understand now,” he said, his voice attempting cheer but edged with exhaustion. “But I’m still bored. I’m so tired of being bored.”

 

The others exchanged glances.

 

Nick tilted his head, stepping a little closer. “You’ve had a long day, Your Highness.”

 

“I’ve had a long month,” Charlie replied with a theatrical groan, flopping down onto one of the velvet couches with all the grace of a dramatic cat. “A whole month of being caged, tea-ed to death, and deprived of anything remotely stimulating besides Mr. Ajayi’s footnotes.”

 

Otis snorted. “Well, when you put it like that—”

 

But Charlie suddenly sat up.

 

Eyes bright.

 

Like sunlight cutting through fog.

 

“I’ve had an idea!” he declared.

 

The Swords looked up from their lounging positions with varying degrees of confusion and concern.

 

Nick straightened. “What sort of idea, Your Highness?”

 

Charlie turned to him, grinning. “Nick—would you like to see your mother again? It’s been more than a month, hasn’t it?”

 

Nick blinked. His mouth opened, then shut. “Your Highness… I’d love to. But you heard your father. We can’t—we’re not allowed to leave the palace. You’re not allowed to.”

 

Charlie shrugged with the casual arrogance only royalty could pull off. “Well, I can’t. But you’re not me. And I’ve got three other Swords, haven’t I?”

 

Nick stared. “You want me to visit my mother?”

 

“Well, yes. But not just that.” Charlie’s smile deepened, bright and a little mischievous. “I want you to fetch your mother.”

 

Nick frowned. “What?”

 

Charlie beamed. “Bring her here, of course.”

 

Nick’s eyes went wide. “You want me to… what? Bring my mother here?”

 

Charlie nodded eagerly, bouncing slightly on the balls of his feet like a child unveiling a brilliant plan. “Yes! Just for a few days. She can work on the garments from here, and you can spend time with her, and—” he threw a dramatic glance to the ceiling, “—I can stop dying of boredom.”

 

Nick blinked again, words failing him. “But, my mother… here? In the palace? It’s the middle of the evening. Where would she even… sleep?”

 

Charlie waved a hand like the detail was far beneath his station. “We’ll fetch a room for her, of course.”

 

Nick sputtered. “Secure a room? For my mother? Here?”

 

“Why not?” Charlie said, as though it were the most natural suggestion in the world. “You didn’t think I’d let her stay in the stables, did you?”

 

Sai choked on a laugh in the corner, and Otis immediately pretended to cough.

 

Charlie went on, completely unfazed. “We’ve got dozens of guest rooms sitting empty. She’ll be treated properly—like a guest of the court. As she deserves.”

 

Nick didn’t answer right away. His brain was still trying to catch up. Sarah. In the palace. Sitting in one of those gilded chairs. Eating off porcelain. Sleeping under an embroidered ceiling.

 

“But…” Nick started. “The guards, the protocol—”

 

Charlie pouted. “Nick. Don’t make me beg.”

 

Then he tilted his head, let his lower lip stick out just enough, and blinked up at him with those treacherously wide brown eyes.

 

Nick cursed silently.

 

Otis whispered behind him, “He’s doing the face. He’s doing the face.”

 

Sai murmured, “He’s got you now.”

 

Charlie stepped closer, smile breaking into something delighted. “Please, Nick. Please. I want to see her again. You want to see her. She can start on the fittings. And I… really don’t want to sit through another etiquette scroll with Mr Ajayi tomorrow.”

 

Nick exhaled slowly. His shoulders slumped. “Fine,” he said.

 

Charlie’s face lit up like a sunrise. “Really?”

 

“Yes,” Nick said, unable to stop the tiniest curve of a smile tugging at his mouth. “I’ll bring her.”

 

“Perfect!,” Charlie said grandly “Now go! I will call for a carriage immediately!

 

In truth, Nick’s heart was already beating faster. Not from nerves, but something almost like joy. He wasn’t just going to see his mother. He was going to bring her into this world. Into this strange new life.

 

And deep down, though he’d never admit it—not even to himself—it felt almost like… pride.

 

Nick stepped quietly out of the prince’s chambers, the carved wooden door clicking shut behind him. The muffled hum of the room — the boys laughing, Charlie’s voice bright and lilting — was quickly swallowed by the hush of the palace corridor.

 

He adjusted his sash, rolled his shoulders, and walked with measured steps back toward the guards’ quarters. His swordbelt was already slung across the back of a chair; his old boots stood by the hearth. He moved through the space quickly, grabbing his things with practiced efficiency, tying down straps, checking for weight and balance.

 

But even as his hands moved, his mind wasn’t on the routine.

 

You’re going to bring her into this world.

 

The thought repeated itself over and over — less like dread now, more like a strange anticipation. He didn’t know what Sarah would say. Whether she’d faint at the gate or march up the marble steps with her shoulders squared and her head high. Either way, she was coming.

 

By the time he descended the east servants’ stair, evening light poured golden through the lattice windows, spilling over stone.

 

And there — waiting in the courtyard below — stood a carriage.

 

Royal.

 

Small and sleek, polished wood trimmed in the same silver-leaf that ran through the prince’s wardrobe. The stag insignia gleamed from the door.

 

Next to it stood Commander Harrow.

 

Arms crossed.

 

Expression like thunder.

 

Nick winced internally and straightened his spine. There was no escaping it.

 

“Sir Nick,” Harrow said, the words clipped like drawn steel.

 

Nick stepped forward and bowed slightly at the waist. “Commander.”

 

The older man didn’t return the gesture. His eyes flicked to the carriage, then back to Nick with barely concealed disapproval.

 

“I simply cannot believe what I’ve heard,” he said flatly. “Fetching your mother. To reside in the palace. I hope you realize what the prince has asked of you.”

 

Nick met his gaze, steady. “I do, Commander. I tried to suggest otherwise, but His Highness—”

 

“—Insisted,” Harrow finished, tone dry as sun-bleached parchment. “Yes, I’ve no doubt. He insists on many things these days.”

 

Nick kept his mouth shut. He knew better than to agree — or disagree.

 

Harrow’s nostrils flared slightly. “It’s highly improper. And it will be seen for what it is — favoritism. Nepotism. There are tailors of far more noble birth, with decades of history in court.”

 

Nick swallowed. “And yet none of them have Charlie’s trust.”

 

The commander’s jaw tensed.

 

“Well,” he said at last, sharp and slow. “I suppose… we can make an exception. For the prince.”

 

Nick inclined his head, respectful. “Thank you, Commander.”

 

Harrow stepped aside, still glaring at the carriage like it had personally offended the crown.

 

Nick moved toward it.

 

Behind him, the commander muttered under his breath — not low enough to miss.

 

“Everyone of us in this palace is bewitched by that boy…”

 

Nick’s fingers paused on the handle of the carriage door.

 

As are you, said a voice in his own head. Soft. Unrelenting.

 

Nick scowled at the thought and climbed in, slamming the door shut behind him.

Notes:

OK, so who’s excited for Sarah to come to the palace?

Chapter 14: Little visitor

Notes:

Hi guys!
Here I come from an amazing 4 days long weekend in which I was supposed to do a lot of uni stuff but surprise surprise I didn’t do anything, so I’ll probably get really stressed this week, but hey, we’ll let my future self deal with that. Anyways, I wanted to say that I have finnally updated the tags, so if you have any triggers you might want to check although they may contain spoilers AND I haven’t finished tagging, we have only 25%more or less of this story for now, and I have only outlined the first half, the “mid season finale” (if you want to call that the transition from the first half to the second), yet I only have a couple of things in mind for the second part .

So yep, basically I have relaxed a lot, and of course,
my creativity has sprung this chapter! Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The carriage bumped softly over the uneven stones of Old Britannia. The sharp smell of soot and morning bread filled the air — cracked shutters, laundry lines flapping like weary flags, the call of a distant vendor. Nick leaned slightly out the side, eyes half-lidded. This was still his street. His door. But it looked smaller now.

 

He knocked once. Twice. Before the third came, the door flung open.

 

“Nicky!”

 

Sarah beamed as though the sun itself had stepped onto her stoop. She threw her arms around him before he could blink, smothering him into her shoulder, tugging him close with mother’s force. Nick blinked down at her. She was thinner — always thin — but her cheeks were flushed with something soft. Maybe it was hope.

 

“You came,” she whispered against his shoulder. “I knew you would.”

 

“You look the same,” he murmured. “Still bossy.”

 

“And you look tired,” she said, brushing back his curls. “But handsome. Look at this coat! My son, dressed like a royal guard. Sit, sit. Don’t make me get the broom.”

 

Inside, the cottage was exactly as he remembered it — tight, warm, cluttered with fabric bundles and scraps of thread. The scent of her stew still clung to the walls. As he stepped through the threshold, it was like the palace had never existed.

 

Except.

 

At the table, David sat with a fork in hand, mid-bite of something that looked suspiciously rich — not bread and broth, but actual meat. Something savory and thick, dusted with spice. He paused when he saw Nick.

 

“Well,” David muttered. “Look who the crown dragged in.”

 

Nick narrowed his eyes but said nothing. Sarah, ever the buffer, quickly set a cushion at the table for him.

 

“Come, come. I was just heating lunch. Sit. Tell me everything. How is everyone, what have you done this last month, has the palace taken a toll on you?”

 

Nick gave a half-smile, sitting slowly. “Almost. But then Oliver tackled me and saved my life, that’s what I’ve been doing.”

 

Sarah laughed. “The little prince?”

 

“The very one,” Nick said. “He’s like a sugar-hungry rabbit in boots. Keeps me on my toes. And the boys—sometimes they are insufferable, but somehow we all haven’t killed each other yet.”

 

“You haven’t tried hard enough,” David muttered.

 

Nick ignored him. “And there’s the prince.”

 

Sarah perked up instantly, her eyes warm. “Is he well?”

 

Nick hesitated. Then, “Yeah. He’s… something. Less soft than he looks, you already know that. Still drives us mad, but he’s… alright.”

 

“You’re smiling,” she teased.

 

“I’m not.”

 

“You are.”

 

“Mother.”

 

She laughed again and rested a hand on his arm. “I’m glad. I’m so glad you’re alright, Nicky. And I’m glad you’re happy.”

 

David scoffed into his plate.

Nick smiled, faint and crooked. “You’ll get to see it for yourself, soon.”

 

Sarah tilted her head. “What do you mean?”

 

“I mean,” Nick said, letting the words drop slow, “you’re coming back with me. To the palace.”

 

Sarah blinked. “What?”

 

Nick met her eyes. “The prince—Charlie—he’d like you to come to the palace.”

 

Sarah blinked. “To the—?”

 

“He’s prepared a room for you. Just for a few days. He wants you to start on the garments for the Winter Ball. He says he’s bored out of his mind and needs someone sane around.”

 

Sarah covered her mouth. “Oh, my gods… He’s serious?”

 

Nick nodded. “He’s dead serious. And persistent.”

 

Before Sarah could answer, a sharp sound of cutlery hitting ceramic made them both turn.

 

David stood at the table, a spoon still clutched in his hand, halfway through a half-eaten dish of stew. His mouth was twisted, but not from chewing.

 

“A royal ball?” he repeated, venomous. “What do you think you are now—a noble?”

 

“David—” Sarah started, voice trembling.

 

“No,” David barked. “No. You should have said no. You should’ve said no to all of it. What are you doing, dragging yourself into their world like that? You think they’re your friends now? You think they care about you?”

 

“She was asked,” Nick said sharply. “She has a right.”

 

David scoffed. “A right? A right?” He stabbed his spoon into the table like it was a dagger. “He gave you some coin and now you think that means you belong with them?”

 

Sarah stood, flustered. “David, please—”

 

Nick’s voice was calm, but his hand gripped the edge of the table. “She didn’t ask for this. The prince invited her. I’m escorting her. It’s only a few days.”

 

“You said he’s giving you work?” David asked.

 

Sarah hesitated. “He gave me an advance. Well, it was more than enough to do the whole order, but he insisted. He’s asked for a garment for himself… and the Swords. Where did you think I got the money to buy that in the market.” She pointed the piece of meat David was eating.

 

He blinked. “What?”

 

She sneered. “That roast. That jam. What did you think bought it?”

 

“I—I assumed—”

 

“Coin from the palace,” Nick finished flatly. “From the commission.”

 

David glared. “. And if I’d known that, I’d have thrown it out. You should have said no!”

 

“Why would I?” Sarah asked, voice tight. “It’s good work. Good money. It’s a chance.”

 

“You think it’s charity? That’s what this is. It’s crumbs from their table.”

 

Nick stood too. “She’s going. If she wants to go, she’s going. You don’t get to speak for her.”

 

David glared. “And you do?”

 

“I’m not forcing her. I’m offering her what she deserves.”

 

Silence. Sarah looked between them, her hands wringing.

 

Nick softened. “It’s just for a few days. We’ll be together. And frankly, if she doesn’t come, I’m afraid the prince might command us to stage sword fights in his room just for amusement.”

 

Sarah gave a weak laugh, shaking her head. “Gods above, alright. I’ll pack a few things.”

She turned toward the back room.

 

David and Nick were left in a standoff. 

 

David sneered. “Still think this isn’t getting to you? I don’t like what you are doing”

 

“I haven’t forgotten the plan.”

 

“Well, we’re not waiting forever, and now what, you take our mother to the palace?.”

 

Nick said nothing.

 

David left the room. Returned a moment later with a small bottle. “We’ve been working on something. Just… in case you forget.”

 

Nick eyed the bottle. “What is it?”

 

“Let’s just say — if he smells it, he’ll sleep like a baby for hours.”

 

Nick clenched the bottle. His stomach twisted. He hated it.

 

But he didn’t throw it away.

 

She came down the stairs with a little satchel, flustered and murmuring. “I don’t know how I’ll take everything, I mean—my threads, my fabric, my sewing things—my old machine—”

 

Nick walked past her and opened the door. “We’ll put it in here.”

 

Sarah followed—and gasped. A carriage was waiting outside. Polished. Waiting.

 

Her eyes went wide. “Nicky…”

 

David made a choked, bitter sound. “You’re putting her in a carriage?”

 

Nick didn’t answer him. Just offered his hand to Sarah, who climbed in hesitantly, clutching her satche as she gave a silent goodbye to David.

 

As the horses stirred and the wheels began to roll, David stood on the step and shook his head.

 

“I still don’t know what you think you’re doing.”

 

But Nick didn’t answer. He simply climbed in after his mother, closed the door behind them, and left David alone in the doorway. Watching.

The carriage rocked gently over the cobblestones, and Sarah sat pressed against the window, watching the streets roll by like a girl half her age. Her breath fogged the glass. She laughed softly every now and then—at a passing chimney-sweep boy who waved, at a curtain flapping wildly in a breeze, at nothing at all.

 

Nick sat beside her, arms loosely folded, eyes on her rather than the road. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

 

It was strange, almost unsettling, to see her like this. No thimble on her finger. No pin between her teeth. No mending in her lap or needle ticking at the edge of candlelight. Just… watching, dreaming, being.

 

It occurred to him then—maybe too late, maybe just in time—how rare this was.

 

His mother didn’t rest.

 

She gave. She mended. She carried the broken things and stitched them whole again. She worked from dawn to dusk and then again long after dusk had gone. She smiled, always smiled, but there was always something behind it. A little weight in her shoulders. A crease in her brow.

 

But now?

 

Now she beamed like someone who’d been handed an unexpected holiday from the gods.

 

She touched the velvet trim of the window frame with awe. “Imagine, a proper carriage! Just for me.”

 

Nick’s smile deepened. He looked out the window on his side, then back to her.

 

If anything good could come from this plan of his—this tangled rebellion, this impossible dance of masks and loyalties—if there was any bright corner to carve out from the whole charade, it was this.

 

To give her a few good days.

 

To give her warmth, rest, luxury. A little light. A little comfort.

 

He leaned his head back against the wooden frame and let the rhythm of the wheels roll under him.

 

He might be a Republican. He might believe in burning the whole gilded system down to the stones. But if he could draw a little gold out of it before the match was lit—if he could give his mother something good, even for a moment—who the hell could blame him?

 

“I’ll tell them to get you one of the big rooms,” he murmured.

 

Sarah turned from the window, wide-eyed. “Oh, Nicky, I don’t need any of that—”

 

He raised a brow. “I didn’t say you needed it. I said you’d get it.”

 

She smiled. Looked back out the window, cheeks warm.

 

He watched her in silence a few more moments. His mother. Always loving. Always giving. For the first time in years, just happy.

The palace doors opened with a solemn sweep, and sunlight spilled across the marble floor like a benediction.


Nick stepped in first, his posture easing the moment his boots hit the familiar stone. Then he turned, and there was Sarah—his mother—with a hand braced on her skirts and a soft gasp stuck in her throat.

 

She hovered just past the threshold, eyes wide, mouth parted, her small bundle of sewing tools clutched tightly to her chest.

 

“Oh, Nicky,” she whispered. “This is… this is something.”

 

Nick smiled and stepped back to her, gently nudging her inside.

 

The corridor stretched long before them—floors gleaming like poured cream, every wall draped with embroidered tapestries, gilded sconces holding polished lanterns. A statue of some long-dead prince, one hand to his heart and the other outstretched in eternal glory, stood sentinel by the first stairwell. Mirrors caught their reflections in fragments—Sarah’s graying curls and travel coat, Nick’s lean uniformed form—and tossed them down the hall like ghosts.

 

Sarah turned in a slow circle, drinking it all in.

 

“I’ve never seen so many mirrors in one place,” she murmured. “Is that gold on the frame?”

 

“Gilded, probably,” Nick said. “Maybe real, I don’t know. Depends how much they wanted to impress foreign ambassadors that decade.”

 

She laughed, overwhelmed, delighted. “And look at that statue—what’s he reaching for?”

 

“His own ego,” Nick said lightly.

 

Sarah chuckled and swatted his arm. “Don’t be cruel.”

 

She glanced at him again then, something warmer flickering behind her eyes. “But look at you,” she said. “Look how you walk through these halls. Like you were born to it.”

 

Nick’s cheeks colored.

 

“It’s just… time,” he said, brushing at his collar. “We’re here all day, so you learn the shortcuts.”

 

But the truth was, it had taken him weeks to stop flinching at every polished corner. Weeks to walk upright beneath those painted ceilings, to stop feeling like a servant’s son who’d stepped somewhere forbidden. Now, he moved through these corridors like someone who belonged. And it was because of Charlie. Because of the Swords. Because of something strange and unwelcome and hopeful blooming in his chest.

 

They reached the wide ascending staircase—a grand sweep of marble framed with polished brass—and Sarah paused at the base, craning her neck upward.

 

Then her breath caught.

 

At the top of the stairs, silhouetted against the glow of a sunlit window, stood Prince Charlie. He wore a silver thread garment, with a blue cape and a big belt of lace. If Nick remembered well, it was something Tao had received from China and had gifted to the Prince.

Sarah lowered her bundle in an instant and dipped into a reverence so perfect it could have graced a textbook—fluid, graceful, deep.

 

Nick blinked, impressed despite himself.

 

“Thanks,” he murmured under his breath.

 

Charlie descended the stairs quickly, his expression lighting the moment he saw her. He reached out and took her hands warmly.

 

“Sarah,” he said. “I’m so glad to be able to see you again.”

 

She lifted her head, eyes bright, and said with reverent warmth, “The pleasure is mine, my prince.”

 

He grinned. “No, truly. Thank the stars you’re here. I’ve been dying of boredom. And the Royal Ball is soon—I don’t know how we would have managed without you.”

 

He gave her hands a soft squeeze before turning to Nick, eyes alight.

 

“Was everything fine on the trip, Nick?”

 

Nick stood straighter. “Of course, Your Highness. Thank you so much.”

 

Charlie looked back to Sarah, then gestured down the corridor. “Shall we give your mother the grand tour? Maybe take her to her rooms first?”

 

Nick opened his mouth to speak, but Charlie cut in with that bright, easy smile.

 

“I told the servants to give her one of the big rooms. You deserve it.”

 

Nick blinked, a slow flush creeping up his neck. He opened his mouth again—then closed it.

 

He had just said that in the carriage. And now the prince had said the same, unprompted.

 

Of course. Because the prince always knew exactly what to do. And of course, it wasn’t Nick’s command that made it happen—it was Charlie’s. Nick felt a ripple of something small and strange and warm twist in his chest.

 

“Thank you,” he said again, a little quieter this time.

 

Sarah looked between them both, bewildered, and perhaps just a little suspicious at the way her son had gone suddenly quiet.

 

But Charlie was already gesturing, already leading them onward, chatting animatedly about the rooms, about the gardens, about what fabric they’d imported for the ball and how he didn’t know anything about color matching.

 

And Sarah followed, her son beside her, her eyes full of wonder.

 

The door swung open with a soft creak, and Sarah froze on the threshold.

 

“Oh… my stars.”

 

The room was large. Larger than anything she’d ever stepped into, let alone stayed in. The windows stretched nearly from floor to ceiling, with gauzy white curtains pulled aside and tied with braided gold rope. A grand bed stood proudly at the center of the room, carved from pale wood and dressed in layers of cream and rose linens, a single embroidered coverlet draped across its center. A vanity rested to one side, its mirror framed in delicate brass filigree. There were flower vases. Rugs. An upholstered armchair. And, in the far corner, a table already set with a silver tea service, as if they had known she was coming for years.

 

Sarah stepped in slowly, clutching her sewing satchel. Her voice came out soft and full of disbelief. “This is… for me?”

 

“Of course,” said Charlie behind her, as if it were obvious. “You’ll be our guest, Sarah.”

 

She turned to him, lips parted, eyes glistening with restrained emotion. “I… I don’t know what to say. Thank you, my prince.”

 

Charlie laughed, light and delighted. “No need for thanks yet. You’ve barely had time to unpack. I should be thanking you”

 

Sarah opened her mouth again, perhaps to modestly protest, but Charlie lifted a hand playfully.

 

“Ah-ah, none of that. As much as I’d like to give you time to settle in, I think we’d all rather you get the full palace experience before the work begins. Nick,”—he turned toward where Nick lingered just behind them, hands behind his back—“perhaps your mother would like to see your room? Where you sleep, where you eat. And then maybe you can show her my room, hmm?”

 

Nick blinked, caught off guard, but nodded quickly. “Of course, Your Highness.”

 

Charlie smiled again, giving Sarah one final warm look. “Well then. I’ll leave you both to it.”

 

He stepped back, turned on his heel, and strode away, his boots echoing against the marble as he vanished down the corridor. The soft breeze from the window stirred one of the curtains, as if waving goodbye.

 

Sarah stood very still for a moment, then let out a breath and turned to Nick.

 

“Well,” she said, adjusting her satchel again. “Come on, Nick. Show me everything. Tell me everything about this place, I want to see where my son lives now.”

 

Nick grinned, his posture softening immediately, and gestured toward the hallway. “Alright, then. You’re going to love this.”


They strolled through the corridors, Nick pointing out each little thing with ease. Sarah followed him closely, wide-eyed and attentive, asking small questions, laughing quietly every time Nick told a story that sounded too strange to be true.

 

“And here,” Nick said at last, pushing open a the door, “is our room.”

The common room was vast, lined with velvet drapes and burnished gold sconces. A fireplace carved with ivy designs crackled warmly. Four large beds were placed in connected chambers branching from the main room, each with private space, matching armoires, and thick, clean bedding. His side of the room was kept tidy: folded uniform jacket, boots placed just so, a few letters tucked beside a worn book on the table.

 

Sarah stepped in and looked around carefully.

 

“Well,” she said, voice quiet with a little smile, “not half as big as mine.”

 

Nick snorted. “That’s because you’re the royal seamstress now. I’m just a guard.”

 

“You’re not just anything,” Sarah said firmly.

 

Nick looked away, hiding the smile growing on his lips.

 

She walked around the room slowly, brushing her fingers along the edge of the wardrobe, glancing at the beds.

 

“It’s… clean,” she said teasingly.

 

“Well, they don’t make us clean it, they have people for that” Nick shrugs.

 

She gave a little hum and looked around once more. “Still. I’m glad. I’m glad you sleep somewhere warm and safe.”

 

Nick didn’t say anything for a moment, only nodded.

 

Then, he jerked his head toward the hallway. “Come on. Let’s go down to the kitchens. You’ll want to see where the best bread in the palace is made.”

 

Sarah smiled again, and followed.

 

The scent of roasted garlic and simmering stock drifted through the stone archway as Nick pushed open the kitchen doors, his mother just behind him, her steps quick and curious. Inside, the kitchen was its usual warm chaos—pot lids rattling, flour drifting in the air, servants clustered around the long central table with bowls of stew and hunks of crusty bread.

 

Several heads turned as Nick entered, and in seconds, familiar smiles broke out.

 

“Look who’s finally back!” someone called from the bread station.

 

“Oh, and with company,” added another, nudging a friend at the table. Chairs scraped as a few rose, brushing hands on aprons and skirts.

 

Nick smiled, bashful under the attention. “Everyone, this is my mother, Sarah.”

 

Sarah gave a little wave, her eyes wide as she took in the vaulted ceiling, the copper pots shining above the hearth, the bustle and energy of the place. “It smells divine,” she said, clearly impressed.

 

“Doesn’t it always?” Nick murmured.

 

One of the younger maids whispered, “She’s pretty,” and a few chuckles rippled through the room. Nick rolled his eyes.

 

“Miss Miriam,” he called, spotting the round-shouldered cook emerging from the back storeroom with a bundle of herbs in one hand. “There’s someone I’d really like you to meet.”

 

Miss Miriam squinted, then her face lit up. She wiped her hands hastily on her apron and came forward with a purposeful waddle.

 

“Miss Miriam,” Sarah said, offering her hand with careful deference, “it’s a pleasure.”

 

But Miriam did not take her hand.

 

Instead, the woman tilted her head, gave her a long, measuring look—not unfriendly, just thorough. “Oh no,” she said, ignoring Sarah’s hand. “We don’t shake hands in this kitchen.”

 

Sarah blinked. “We don’t?”

 

“We hug,” Miss Miriam said, and before Sarah could respond, the older woman reached forward and embraced her with the kind of motherly firmness that squeezed the air right out of a person. It wasn’t brief. It wasn’t polite. It was the kind of hug given to family, not strangers.

 

Sarah froze, then burst into quiet, startled laughter. “Well then,” she said when they pulled apart, eyes bright, “I’ve been welcomed properly.”

 

Someone at the table added, “She’s like the mother of all of us.”

 

Nick, to his horror, felt the words ripple through him. Someone—he couldn’t even tell who—whispered just loud enough, “She’s like your mother, Nick.”

 

He opened his mouth, but words tangled in his throat. “What—no, I didn’t say that.”

 

But Sarah’s eyes had already gone soft, looking between her son and Miss Miriam. Her lips parted. “Nicholas,” she said slowly, “is that true?”

 

Nick turned red to his ears. “I—I mean—she’s—Miriam is—she takes care of everyone.”

 

Sarah stepped forward. “Thank you,” she said, turning to Miss Miriam with a voice suddenly full of something thick and deep. “Thank you for taking care of my boy.”

 

Miss Miriam chuckled softly, still held in Sarah’s warm embrace, and gave her a little pat on the back. “Oh, it’s no trouble at all. Your boy is a fine one. A little stiff when he first arrived, mind you—like someone dropped a broomstick in his uniform. But we’ve been smoothing out the edges.”

 

Sarah laughed, pulling back to look at the older woman with sparkling eyes. “That sounds like my Nicholas. Always so serious, even when he was little.”

 

There was a ripple of laughter from the kitchen staff at that, and Nick groaned quietly behind them.

 

“Mum,” he muttered under his breath.

 

Miss Miriam looked over Sarah’s shoulder and winked at him. “He’s coming along, though. These days he even smiles without being prompted.”

 

“Twice a week!” one of the maids piped up, and everyone burst out laughing again.

 

Sarah turned to look at her son, who was now as red as the tomatoes piled in a nearby bowl. “Is that correct, Nick?”

 

He rubbed at the back of his neck. “I smile plenty.”

 

Miss Miriam gave a dramatic sigh. “Well, I’ll tell you something else—we’ve been feeding him up proper. He came in here all wiry and tense, and now look at him. He’s got shoulders now. A bit of meat on his bones, thank the gods.”

 

“Oh, I noticed,” Sarah said cheerfully. She stepped back to look at Nick, hands on her hips. “You’re filling out, love! Having the stomach full does wonders.”

 

“Mother,” Nick said, voice tight with embarrassment. “Please.”

 

Sarah turned to her conspiratorially. “Well I haven’t asked you anything embarrassing yet.” She looked back at her son with mock seriousness. “Like, do you have any special friend? A sweetheart? You haven’t mentioned anyone in your letters.”

 

There was a hush around the hearth. A few maids and servants looked away quickly, cheeks coloring. Someone dropped a spoon. The air practically shimmered with anticipation.

 

Nick blinked, caught like a fox in the light.

 

“I—I’ve been busy,” he said finally. “Guarding. Swording. You know.”

 

“Swording,” Sarah echoed, trying not to laugh.

 

Miss Miriam tilted her head thoughtfully. “That’s a shame. We’ve got some fine young folks around here.”

 

“I’m sure he’s just waiting for the right person,” one of the older kitchen men said with a wink. “Or maybe the right person’s waiting for him.”

 

Nick looked like he wished the floor would open up and drop him into the wine cellars.

 

Sarah gave him a playful pat on the chest. “Well, I trust you’ll tell me when there’s someone worth sewing a wedding shirt for.”

 

Nick groaned, but there was no real bite to it.

 

The warmth in the kitchen had grown thicker than the steam rising from the stew pots. It was laughter and teasing and the gentle rhythm of people at ease with one another. Sarah took it all in, her eyes softening again as she turned back to Miss Miriam.

 

“You’ve made him feel at home,” she said. “I was worried about sending him here, but now I’m glad. He looks… happy.”

 

Miss Miriam gave a little shrug and turned back to the table, waving a hand. “He’s part of the family now, same as anyone else under this roof. We look after our own.”

 

“Thank you,” Sarah whispered. “For looking after my boy.”

 

Miss Miriam gave a surprised laugh “Oh, it’s been a pleasure. He’s a sweet one, And maybe now that you’re here, he’ll learn to rinse his boots before stepping into the back pantry.”

 

“Miss Miriam,” Nick groaned.

 

“Oh, hush,” she said, waving him off. “He eats like it’s a race and only washes his hands if he’s reminded, but he’s got a good heart.”

 

Sarah turned to him with mock severity. “Nicholas Luke Nelson, is that true?”

 

“No!” Nick yelped. “Well, not entirely, you know we didn’t have water to spare at home to clean our hands all the time, but I try!”

 

“Well, you have full permission from my part,” Sarah said to Miss Miriam. “Discipline him, scold him, whatever you need.”

 

“I accept,” Miriam said, eyes twinkling. 

 

“There is no need to scold anyone” Nick tried to interject.

 

But Sarah only smiled, soft and proud, and turned back to the room, still full of murmured welcomes and nods.

 

“Oh, Nicky,” she said quietly, “I’m so glad you have this wonderful woman looking after you.”

 

And Nick, flustered and speechless for once, could only nod.

 

As they left the kitchens behind, Sarah still chuckling under her breath and waving to a few of the maids who had taken a shine to her already, Nick fell into step beside her. The corridor felt cooler after the warmth of the hearth, the stone floors echoing with their steps, but Sarah carried a glow of her own now.

 

“That was…” she exhaled, a hand on her chest. “Goodness. I haven’t laughed like that in weeks.”

 

Nick smiled. “They liked you.”

 

“They were wonderful. Miss Miriam especially.” She cast him a sidelong look. “And she is like a mother to you. I can see it in how she looks at you. Like you’re one of her own.”

 

They climbed a quieter set of stairs now, the kind reserved for private use. Rich carpets softened their steps. The light from the high windows was pale gold now, late afternoon. Sarah glanced around as they moved upward, pausing every so often to look at a bust or a tapestry or a carving of a lion on the stair rail.

 

“Every corner of this place is beautiful,” she murmured. “Even the cracks in the floor look like they’ve been dusted with gold.”

 

Nick glanced at her, her face full of quiet reverence, and felt something twist in his chest. “It’s just stone and polish, Mum.”

 

“No,” she said. “It’s more than that. It’s…it’s seeing you walk through these halls like you were meant to. Like you belong. That’s what’s beautiful.”

 

He didn’t know what to say to that, so he decided to keep walking. “Come on. The princes rooms are just this way.”

 

As Nick and Sarah turned the corner into the main corridor outside the prince’s rooms, voices echoed ahead. The polished floor reflected torchlight and boot leather—and at the far end, gathered in loose conversation, stood Prince Charlie and the rest of the Swords of the Treasure. The prince leaned casually against the wall, arms folded, while the others—Otis, Christian and Sai—stood at easy attention, their postures relaxed in Charlie’s presence but still unmistakably trained.

 

Charlie noticed them first.

 

“Oh,” he called, his eyes brightening as he stood upright. “You’ve ended your tour already, Nick?”

 

Nick nodded, matching Charlie’s easy tone. “We have, Your Highness.”

 

“Yes, Your Highness,” Nick said, smiling. “She’s seen it all—my rooms, the kitchens, the palace gardens. Everything except—well, this.”

 

Charlie strode forward a step. “Then let me be the one to finish it.”

 

But just as Nick opened his mouth to reply, the sound of boots echoed sharply behind them. Commander Harrow emerged from an adjacent corridor, a stiff frown set on his face. 

 

“I have to tell the prince this, I find this situation still highly irregular.” He mumbled to himself

 

Nick inwardly sighed. Here it comes.

 

Harrow’s gaze fixed sharply on Nick first—stern, assessing—but then flicked to Sarah.

 

The change was instant.

 

He stopped short. Blinked. A faint color rose on his otherwise unflappable face.

 

Sarah tilted her head and smiled kindly. “Good evening, Commander, is it?”

 

“Commander Harrow,” he said, straightening even more, then inexplicably adjusting the front of his uniform. “You must be… Miss Sarah. That is—Madam Sarah, mother of Sir Nicholas.”

 

Nick blinked. Did Harrow just stammer?

 

Sarah, for her part, bowed her head in a flawless curtsy. “Commander Harrow. It’s an honor.”

 

It took him a second too long to respond. Then, with unexpected grace, he stepped forward, took her free hand, and bowed low over it.

 

“My lady. I was… not informed you had arrived yet.”

 

“I’ve only just gotten here,” Sarah said kindly. “Your prince has been terribly generous.”

 

Charlie grinned from behind them, clearly delighted with the moment. “Did you have anything to tell me commander?”

 

Commander Harrow answered without taking his eyes off of Sarah “Oh…no my Prince, it was nothing” Harrow cleared his throat. “It’s a pleasure, Madam. I’ve heard much about your skill with a needle. I trust the accommodations have been… comfortable?”

 

“Very much so,” Sarah said graciously. “It’s such a lovely place. I wasn’t sure what to expect, but it’s already more than I could have dreamed.”

 

“I’m sure,” Harrow said, a little too fast, and then coughed once more. “If there is anything you require while you’re here, I would be pleased—personally pleased—to see to it, I’ll personally deliver it.”

 

Nick’s jaw almost dropped.

 

Charlie, who had been watching the exchange with great delight, turned to Nick and whispered—just loudly enough for the others to hear—“Is your mother always this devastating, or is this a special occasion?”

 

Nick blinked. What in the name of Spring was happening?

 

The other Swords looked just as surprised. Christian raised a brow. Sai stifled a chuckle.

 

Otis, however, leaned in slightly toward Nick and murmured behind his hand, “Ew, the commander likes your mum.”

 

Nick turned sharply. “Shut it.”

 

Christian, barely containing a grin, added under his breath, “That’s why he’s suddenly polite.”

 

“Does she know?” Sai whispered.

 

“No,” Nick hissed. “And she’s not going to.”

 

Meanwhile, Commander Harrow, still standing at attention before Sarah, glanced at Charlie. “Your Highness… you personally requested the lady’s presence?”

 

Charlie folded his hands behind his back. “I did. We saw her, uh, brevely when we visited old Britannia. And I’ve heard far too many good things about her not to have her here. Wouldn’t you agree, Commander?”

 

There was a slight twitch in Harrow’s left brow, but he gave a brisk nod. “If it is your will, then of course, Your Highness.”

 

Charlie turned to Sarah with a sunny smile. “I believe the palace just got brighter.”

 

“Oh,” Sarah said, flushing, “you flatter too easily, Your Highness.”

 

The commander, regaining some composure, cleared his throat. “And your son has… conducted himself well, in his first months. Steady sword-arm. Quiet. Respectful.”

 

Sarah beamed. “That’s good to hear.”

 

Nick looked like he might crawl out of his own skin.

 

Commander Harrow nodded again, just once—formal, but oddly warm—and then with practiced precision bowed to both Sarah and the prince.

 

“Your Highness. My lady.”

 

He pivoted sharply to face the Swords. “Otis. Christian. Sai. Stand straight.”

 

All three snapped to attention like schoolboys caught whispering behind a teacher’s back.

 

Then the commander turned to Nick. His voice was still firm, but there was—was that softness? “Sword Nicholas. Continue your good work.”

 

Nick blinked. “Yes, sir.”

 

And then Commander Harrow strode off, the back of his neck still oddly pink.

 

The second he disappeared down the hallway, Christian exhaled and Otis burst out, “He kissed your mum’s hand.”

 

“He did!” Sai added. “Twice, practically!”

 

“Oh no,” Nick groaned. “Not this.”

 

“Should we start calling you Commander Junior?” Otis teased. “Or Sir Harrow the Second?”

 

“You’re insufferable,” Nick muttered.

 

Charlie laughed, and Sarah simply looked between them all, completely oblivious to the ripple of gossip her presence had caused.

 

“Well,” she said, “i had imagined Nick’s instructor much more grumpy, he is really lovely.”

 

“He certainly is,” Charlie replied easily, however he was hiding a smile.

The doors to the prince’s private chambers swung open with practiced ease, and the warm gold light of the room spilled out into the hallway. Nick stepped aside to let his mother in first. Sarah paused just inside, her eyes going wide again as she took it all in—the carved mantle, the vast windows, the polished floors. Even the embroidered cushions looked like they belonged in a portrait.

 

“Gracious,” she whispered, half to herself. “It’s more beautiful than I imagined.”

 

Charlie grinned and followed them in, arms casually folded behind his back. “Don’t be fool, if it weren’t for the maids, everything would be a disaster”

 

Sarah smiled. “It suits you, Your Highness.”

 

“Well,” he said, flopping dramatically onto the edge of his bed, “since you’re here… perhaps you can help me with something.”

 

Nick raised a brow. “Your Highness?”

 

Charlie gestured lazily around the room. “Let’s start with these garments. Something to make me look tolerable at the ball. If I don’t begin soon, I’ll expire of boredom before the first dance.”

 

Sarah laughed softly, already setting her bag on the nearest upholstered bench. “Of course. Shall we start with measurements, then?”

 

“We shall,” Charlie said, then added with mock solemnity, “But not with me.”

 

He sat up slightly, eyes twinkling. “Let’s start with my swords.”

 

There was a brief pause. Otis and Sai exchanged a look. Christian raised his hand halfway, as if to object, then thought better of it.

 

Charlie leaned back on his palms. “I have a feeling this is going to be quite a spectacle.”

 

Nick groaned. “Of course you do.”

 

Sarah clapped her hands together with professional delight. “Come on, boys. I’ve got measuring tape and no mercy.”

 

Otis muttered, “I knew I should’ve stayed at the training yard.”

 

But despite the grumbles, they lined up with theatrical resignation, and the room filled with laughter, teasing, and the rustle of fine cloth.

 

Nick caught his mother’s eye once as she circled Christian with a string of ribbon. She looked utterly alive—focused, graceful, and beaming.

 

Yes, Nick thought. If this world could give her a few good days… maybe that was worth something.

 

The laughter continued behind him as he stepped to the side, watching them all. It was going to be a long evening.

 

But maybe not a bad one.

Notes:

Ok, so, next chapter we’ll see a little bit more of Sarah and her backstory, then there is a scene I’ve wanted to write for a little bit (hehehehe) and then the French delegation arrives…

Chapter 15: Oh shit

Notes:

I’m back bitches!
Sooo, when I mentioned you last chapter that I was starting my finals the next week, I wasn’t kidding, it I’m sure you didn’t expect it to take so much time from me, well, guess what…neither did I. No like seriously I’ve been fucked (and not in the good way) in the last three weekends and I wouldn’t wish it on anyone, I’ve barely sleep, I’ve stopped eating healthy, going to the gym, so…yeah pretty hard. But, if you are reading this, that means that today I have finished (woohoo!) my exams, so, yeah, here we are, I’ve got this chapter saved for two weeks but I didn’t even have time to update, so I hope you like it, and don’t worry, I will get to my normal updating schedule in a couple of days when normality comes back to my life, in the meantime….here it is.

Chapter Text

The Prince’s room had turned into an impromptu fashion atelier.

 

Fabric swatches lay draped over the backs of gilded chairs and on top of the piano. A measuring tape hung off the prince’s arm like a royal sash. At some point, someone—possibly Otis—had balanced a hat on the marble bust in the corner, which now looked deeply unimpressed. A tea tray with lukewarm cups sat forgotten near the window, and the fire crackled merrily beneath the framed portrait of some long-dead ancestor who would certainly not approve of tailoring parties.

 

Prince Charlie, barefoot and sleeves rolled, held up two bolts of wool—one deep forest green, the other a shade of stormy grey—and turned to his impromptu audience.

 

“Which one says regal, but ready to dance?” he asked, eyes sparkling with glee.

 

“Regal green,” said Otis from the sofa that the swords had in the Prince’s room to sit, his voice muffled under a folded sleeve he was pretending to nap in. “Now can I please lie down for real?”

 

“You’re on royal duty,” Charlie shot back. “And the Spring Winter Ball demands perfection, that’s why it is a hell of ball to plan.”

 

“Regicide might demand sleep,” muttered Sai, who was stretched across the carpet like a man in mourning. “We’ve been choosing thread colors for three hours.”

 

“I think it’s fun,” Sarah said brightly, as she worked a seam at the foot of Charlie’s bed. “Besides, it’s not every day I get royal approval for my stitching.”

 

“I love that you’re enjoying this,” Nick said from the corner, arms folded over his bare chest. “Because I think I’ve gone blind from the candlelight.”

 

Sarah chuckled without looking up. “Stop fidgeting. I know when you fidget, I’’ve been taking your measurements and making clothes for you since you came out of my womb.”

 

“I’m not—” Nick flinched as she poked a pin toward the curve of his shoulder blade. “All right. Fine.”

 

He stood stiffly beside the fire, half-dressed, while Sarah fitted a new jacket lining on him—something sleeker and finer than his usual uniform, with delicate braiding along the cuffs. His shirt lay in a heap on the back of a chair, and the skin of his back was pink from warmth, candlelight, and faint embarrassment.

 

The Prince had not looked directly at him for fifteen minutes.

 

“Let me just say,” Otis declared, flinging a pillow over his face, “that if I had known tailoring involved watching Nick stand shirtless in a prince’s bedchamber while his mother fondled his seams, I would’ve sold tickets, I’m sure half the palace would love to be here.”

 

Sarah laughed. “Oh, hush. I changed this boy’s nappies. You think I care about a shoulder?”

 

Nick groaned. Charlie’s hand jerked slightly on the sketch he was pretending to draw.

 

“I think the waist could come in just a hair more,” Charlie said quickly, voice a little higher than usual. “For all the Swords. Slimmer fit.”

 

Sarah looked up, arching a brow. “If I take in the waist more, we’ll be redoing all the linings.”

 

“I don’t mind. I want it to look sharp.”

 

Nick’s expression said please don’t encourage him, but he said nothing.

 

“You’ve changed your mind six times,” Sai murmured.

 

“Seven,” Otis corrected.

 

“Art takes time,” Charlie replied loftily. “And style.”

 

He looked back at Nick—very briefly—then glanced away and scribbled something on the paper in his lap.

 

Sarah stood and gave her son a light swat on the shoulder. “Sit. You’ll make me dizzy standing there.”

 

Nick gratefully sank into the chair she pointed at. She laid the half-finished jacket on the table beside her, threading a new needle with swift fingers.

 

Charlie, cheeks pink, picked up the next swatch of fabric.

 

“What about this for the collars?”

 

Before anyone could answer, the door opened—without knocking.

 

A young maid stepped in, balancing a covered tray and a folded towel over one arm. “Pardon, Your Highness—I’ve brought the new tea and—”

 

She stopped.

 

Her eyes locked directly on Nick. Still shirtless. Sitting casually in the firelight with his hands resting on his thighs.

 

Her breath caught. There was an audible clink as the tray wobbled. Then—

 

Crash.

 

The teapot rolled under the chaise. Biscuits scattered like confetti. Otis lifted his head just in time to get hit by a wayward spoon.

 

There was a moment of stunned silence.

 

“Are you—are you all right?” Nick asked, already rising, instinctively reaching for the towel she still held.

 

“I’m—I’m—I’ll get another tray!” the maid squeaked, her face going crimson. She dropped the towel entirely, spun around, and all but ran out of the room, the door slamming behind her.

 

Otis cackled so hard he rolled off the chaise and onto the floor.

 

“Oh my god—”

 

Sai groaned into his hands.

 

Sarah, blinking in calm amusement, bent down and picked up the towel. “Well. That’s one way to serve tea.”

 

Nick looked helpless. “What—did I do something?”

 

Charlie cleared his throat. “She’s a new maid, that is why she must have not knocked. I think she was just… startled.”

 

Nick thought she had seen that maid a couple of times during eating time at the kitchens, but if the prince said that…maybe he was wrong.

 

Sarah folded the towel and placed it on the table. “Darling,” she said to Nick, “you have a very fine back. And a very dim brain.”

 

Nick flushed. “I was just sitting.”

 

“You were brooding and glowing,” said Otis, still sprawled on the floor. “It’s deadly.”

 

“Enough!” Charlie stood, hands on his hips, all pretense of princely dignity dissolved. “No one is glowing. No one is swooning. And someone has to help me pick between the gold buttons or the antique silver.”

 

He held up two samples like they were the fate of a kingdom.

 

Sarah clapped her hands together. “Oh, those gold ones. I have used them for some other nobles. They always made quite the entrance at court.”

 

Nick sighed. This was never going to end. 


The dining table in Prince Charlie’s private rooms had never looked so grand. Gilded candlesticks flickered with honey-gold light, casting shadows on the freshly polished wood. Ornate goblets stood beside crystal water glasses, and the center of the table was choked with an extravagant arrangement of white roses, winterberries, and plum-colored ribbons that curled like question marks in the candlelight.

 

Nick had never seen anything so absurd. Or maybe he had. Living in the palace had skewed his definition of absurd. But this—this dinner—was something else entirely.

 

“Isn’t this a bit much?” he whispered to Otis, who stood beside him near the sideboard, both waiting for the prince’s cue to sit.

 

Otis gave a low whistle and smirked. “I think that’s the sixth spoon on the left. What’s it for, stirring guilt?”

 

Nick didn’t answer. His eyes were on Sarah, who stood across the room speaking softly to Miss Miriam, who had personally brought up a final tray of sweets. His mother looked entirely at ease, wearing a modest but elegant dark green dress she had sewn herself in the tailoring room that morning. Her hair was coiled neatly, her hands folded with quiet poise. She laughed gently at something Miss Miriam said, and Nick watched with a knot forming in his stomach.

 

He had only just learned which fork was meant for fish. His mother, for all her cleverness and grace, had never set foot in a palace dining hall before. She had lived in Old Britannia almost all her life—her real life, not the bits she rarely mentioned. There was no way she would know which glass was for water and which for the wine, much less that the dessert spoon was never to be touched until—

 

“Please,” said Charlie from his place at the head of the table, his voice warm but steady, “everyone, sit. Sarah, I hope this isn’t too formal for a family supper, but I thought today we could bring the big gums in honor to our guest.”

 

“Not at all, Your Highness,” Sarah said easily, walking to her seat as if she had done so a hundred times. “I think it’s lovely.”

 

Nick hesitated until Charlie gave him a small nod. He took his seat beside his mother. Otis, Christian, and Sai filled out the table’s other sides. It was a familiar grouping now.  Since the first night they were chosen, The prince had taken to these private dinners every few days, casual but intimate, a chance for the Swords to speak freely—and for Nick, increasingly, to feel the pressure of being noticed.

 

Tonight, though, that pressure burned in a different direction. He couldn’t stop glancing at his mother, yet, he got surprised when she started with the appetizer and grabbed the correct knife for the bread. Then, when it was the salads turn, she also chose the correct fork.Only after the soup course had been served and tasted did Nick speak, quietly, to his mother.

 

“You’re doing well,” he murmured.

 

Sarah turned her head slightly, a small smile tugging at her mouth. “You thought I’d panic over the forks?”

 

“I just—” Nick floundered. “Where did you learn to use them?.”

 

Sarah didn’t look at him right away. She dabbed the corner of her mouth with her napkin and said, with a small, knowing smile, “You’ve only ever known me as a seamstress, Nicholas. But there was a time when I lived quite comfortably.”

 

The room paused. Even Otis, spoon half-raised, blinked.

 

Charlie looked up, startled, brows tightening faintly. Sai glanced at Nick, who stared at his mother.

 

Sarah took another sip of wine before continuing, her voice steady, if quieter. “Once, I was the lover of a nobleman. A man with a summer estate in Sussex, a villa in Lyon, and a tailor who thought no neckline should rise higher than a woman’s collarbone.”

 

Nick’s jaw tightened. “Stéphane,” he said sharply

 

She nodded. “He never married me. But I lived in his house, dined at his table, wore his colors. You learn where the dessert spoon goes when your bed is in a baron’s chamber.”

 

Charlie swallowed, getting in the conversation. “I know about Stéphane, well, I think I have seen him a couple of times in some balls,” he said gently. “And Nick told us. The first night we dined all together, but I don’t want to pry, or be indiscreet.”

 

“You are not, it’s the truth,” Sarah said. She tilted her goblet, watched the wine catch the light. “Most people see a seamstress. Or a mother. Or just a woman from the lower quarter. But there was a time when I wore silk to bed.”

 

Otis was about to say something, but Christian nudged him under the table. The younger Sword stayed silent.

 

Charlie, to his credit, didn’t shrink from the tension. “May I ask… was it a long relationship?”

 

Sarah’s expression didn’t change, but something behind her eyes shifted. “It lasted long enough for me to mistake it for love.”

 

Nick was frozen. He stared at his plate.

 

“I was seventeen,” Sarah said. “He was beautiful. Charming. And rich enough to make the world feel like it spun for me.”

 

Charlie’s voice dropped. “Did he care for you?”

 

“In his way.” She laughed, softly. “He gave me a beautiful place. Jewelry. Once, he brought me a violin — I didn’t even know how to play. But I played at being a lady, and he let me.”

 

She met Charlie’s eyes. “He never married me, of course. Couldn’t. He had titles and bloodlines to think of, however, that didn’t stop him for impregnating me, twice. I thought he loved me,” Sarah said, quieter now. “And maybe, for a while, he did. In the way men like him can love. But when I was pregnant with David, he stayed. Bought me books. Kept me comfortable. Said he’d figure something out.”

 

She paused.

 

“Then I was pregnant with Nicholas, for a moment I thought he would also stay, but almost before Nick’s second birthday, his family found, and he left.”

 

Sarah’s voice lingered for a moment in the quiet, then softened. “But I’m proud that my boy doesn’t hide it.”

 

Nick blinked and finally looked up. “Didn’t see the point,” he said. “It was surely in the report. It’s not like I could lie.”

 

He didn’t say anything about the surname. How he’d used de la Fournier on the parchment when he applied. How it looked more like a joke than a claim.

 

“I’m still a bastard, anyway,” he muttered.

 

“Don’t say that word,” Sarah said sharply.

 

The room stilled.Sarah’s usual kind voice Suddently sharp.

 

“You are not a bastard,” she said, firmly now. “You are Nicholas. My son. David’s brother. And you are not less than anyone else because your father didn’t have the decency to stay.”

 

Nick’s mouth opened, but Sarah didn’t let him speak.

 

“You hear me?” she continued. “You and David were never mistakes. You’re not stains on anyone’s name. You’re boys. Whole boys. Good boys.”

 

She turned to Charlie as if daring him to contradict her.

 

Charlie didn’t. “She’s right,” he said quietly. “There’s a double standard in court. Everyone knows it. They whisper when someone’s mother was a maid, or a mistress, or someone they think wasn’t good enough. And yet they’re still surprised that my own father doesn’t have any—”

 

He caught himself.

 

Otis cleared his throat.

 

Charlie shook his head. “My father, King Julio, has always been…” He paused. “Restrained. Careful. But most nobles aren’t. They have children everywhere and never take responsibility. And yet the shame falls on the children. As if it’s their fault they were born.”

 

Sarah nodded slowly. “That’s exactly what I mean.”

 

Nick glanced at her, then at Charlie, brow furrowed.

 

Then Charlie asked, carefully, “Do you still believe in love?”

 

Sarah turned to him. “Yes.”

 

His brows lifted.

 

“I know it sounds foolish,” she said, “after everything. But I do. Love is the strongest force I know. It’s foolish, destructive, maddening—and it’s the only thing worth chasing.”

 

Her gaze passed from Charlie to Nick. “I used to think comfort was enough. A warm home. Good clothes. Stability. But I was never more alive than when I believed I was loved.”

 

“And now?” Charlie’s voice was hushed.

 

“Now I know the difference,” Sarah said. “Between comfort and devotion. Between safety and surrender. And I’d choose surrender. Every time.”

 

Nick’s chest rose, then fell.

 

Sarah smiled gently. “That’s why I don’t regret Stéphane. Without him, I wouldn’t have these boys. Or this moment. Or the knowledge that love — even false love — can shape a life.”

She paused, then turned her head slightly toward Charlie, her expression shifting — not sharp, but curious. “And you, Your Highness?” she asked with a raised brow. “Have you ever been in love?”

 

Nick, who had just lifted his goblet for a drink, nearly choked. “Mum!” he said, scandalized, lowering his voice but not his color. “You can’t just ask that. He’s—he’s the prince! He’s not just any boy.”

 

Charlie didn’t laugh. But a soft smile curved at the corners of his mouth, thoughtful and rueful all at once. “It’s alright, Nick,” he said, eyes still on Sarah. “It’s a fair question, in the end, I have been the one asking private questions.”

 

Sarah arched her brow again, but said nothing.

 

Charlie leaned slightly back in his chair, fingers tracing the base of his glass. “No,” he said at last. “I haven’t been in love.”

 

Nick shifted in his seat, uncertain now, but Sarah waited.

 

“I think,” Charlie continued, “I’m in love with the idea of love.”

 

That silenced the table. Even Otis had the decency to stay quiet.

 

Charlie kept going, voice quieter now, but sincere. “I’ve read about it in books — poems, plays, stories. I’ve seen it at court, though rarely the kind that lasts. I’ve seen it in the way people look when they think no one’s watching. I’ve dreamed of it, more than I understand. But I’ve never really felt it.”

 

He looked down, his thumb brushing a crumb from the linen.

 

“But I yearn for it,” he admitted. “I yearn for the butterflies in the stomach I read in my novels. I want to have silly little dances in the coziness of the room. I want to learn a different way to love every day and… even a different way of being loved every day.”

 

Nick glanced at him sharply, stunned by the confession. Charlie wasn’t looking at anyone in particular, though his voice had grown steady.

 

“I don’t believe love stays the same. I think the right kind of love evolves into friendship. The kind of love where you wake up and still want to sit beside each other in silence, where the quiet is never empty. I don’t want fireworks that vanish. I want something that burns slowly, something that endures.”

 

He looked up, almost shy now, but honest. “Alas, I am not naive. I know someday, with time, with the age, the passion, the fire, might cease—”

 

He paused. No one breathed.

 

“—yet the chimney still manages to keep the warmth.”

 

Sarah sat back, her smile slow and sad and full. “You’ll find it,” she said, with certainty. “Or it will find you.”

“Well, I hope so, but love isn’t usually in the cards for princes” answered Charlie softly


Nick looked away, ears burning.

 

Otis muttered under his breath, “Well, I feel underdressed for this kind of conversation.”

 

Christian nudged him again, but even he looked a little moved.

 

Charlie exhaled, like he’d let go of something heavy. “I hope it finds me,” he said. “I hope it’s kind. I hope… I recognize it when it does.”

 

There was a moment of quiet that followed, rich and full, the weight of the princes words spreading through the room, he was still only eighteen, he deserved to dream about love even though his station wasn’t usually related to that feeling.

 

Then Christian, ever the tactician of tone, leaned forward with a sly look and said, “Okay. But now can we move on to something actually useful—like stories about what Nick was like as a child? I feel we’re lacking material to embarrass him properly.”

 

Otis perked up immediately. “Oh yes, excellent point. We’re working off nothing but rumors and guesses. We need the good stuff.”

 

Nick’s head whipped around. “No. Absolutely not.”

 

Sarah, however, burst into laughter. “Oh, I’ve been waiting for someone to ask.”

 

“No!” Nick repeated, louder, turning a shade of red that could shame a rose.

 

Charlie grinned, leaning his chin on one hand. “Please, Mrs.Nelson. Consider it a royal petition.”

 

Nick buried his face in his hand. “You’re all monsters.”

 

“I know,” Sarah said sweetly. “Now—let me tell you about Nicholas. My Nicholas. Raised in the good mud and soot of Old Britannia.”

 

She leaned back, folding her hands in her lap like she was ready to address a court.

 

“Nicholas,” she said with deep affection, “has always had a flair for the dramatic. But never more so than when he was small.”

 

Otis grinned. “How small are we talking?”

 

“Age four,” Sarah said. “We were living already in our cottage. One morning I had just finished giving him a sponge bath by the hearth, left him to dry while I scrubbed the floor. Suddenly, he starts shouting—‘Mum! Mum! A beast!’”

 

Charlie’s eyes lit up.

 

“I run to the window, and there he is. Naked as a peeled onion, sprinting full speed through the alley, shrieking after a pony.”

 

Nick dropped his face into his hands. “I was a child.”

 

“A pony had wandered into the district,” Sarah explained. “From some wedding procession, probably. And Nicholas—mid-cleaning, barefoot, dripping—took off down the street after it, screaming, ‘Come back, friend! I will be your best mate!’”

 

Otis was wheezing.

 

Sarah continued, “And of course, everyone turned to stare. An entire market of butcher’s wives and dockhands just watching this scrawny, naked boy tearing through the mud like he was leading a cavalry charge.”

 

Sai asked, deadpan, “Did he catch it?”

 

“Oh, he did,” Sarah said. “He caught it by the tail. It promptly kicked him in the side and trotted off. And he came home sniffling, covered in bruises and cabbage water.”

 

Nick muttered, “It was majestic. I felt called.”

 

Charlie wiped tears from the corners of his eyes. “Oh my god now I can’t stop imagining you at four years old running naked in the street , you must have been the funniest child.”

 

“Now,” Sarah said, still glowing with mischief, “let me tell you about the time he was eight and nearly fainted over a sewing prick.”

 

Nick’s groan was louder this time. “You’re not serious.”

 

“Oh, I am,” Sarah said. “He was helping me mend a soldier’s coat — all proud, all business. I warned him the needle was sharp. Not two minutes later—yip! He pricks his finger and goes pale, then he started crying so much that I really thought something bad had happened. He looked down at the drop of blood like it’s his last breath.”

 

Otis leaned in. “And?”

 

“And he whispers—whispers, mind you—‘Mum, if I don’t make it… I want to tell you that it was me the one who put a spider in David’s room, I’m sorry but it was really fun seeing him panicking over the bed.’”

 

The entire table erupted.

 

Christian actually choked on his wine.

 

“And then,” Sarah added, wiping a tear of laughter from her cheek, “he dramatically laid himself down on the floor. In the middle of the sewing room. Arm over his eyes. Waiting for death. Over a pinprick.”

 

Nick grumbled, “There was a lot of blood.”

 

“There was barely a dot,” Sarah corrected.

 

“I was being responsible. I was preparing you for grief.”

 

Otis wiped his face. “Please, please, tell me there’s more.”

 

“Oh,” Sarah said, lighting up. “His first crush.”

 

Nick looked up, alarmed. “Don’t you dare—”

 

“She was older. A baker’s apprentice. He used to go and ask her for flour. Every day. We had piles of flour.”

 

“She gave me extra.”

 

“She also had no idea he liked her,” Sarah added. “He gave her a rock once. Said it reminded him of her. I still don’t know what he meant.”

 

Nick slumped. “It was… sturdy.”

 

The table broke again.

 

Charlie wiped a tear from the corner of his eye. “That may be the single worst flirtation I’ve ever heard.”

 

“I don’t flirt,” Nick said flatly.

 

“Clearly.”

 

When the laughter finally died down, the fire crackled gently behind them, casting soft golden shadows on every face. The table had gone from ornate to homey, every goblet half-empty, every plate pushed back. The air was warm with comfort and memory.

 

Sarah looked around at them all and said, quietly, “Thank you.”

 

“For what?” Charlie asked.

 

“For letting me speak,” she said. “For letting me see him like this. Surrounded. Laughed at, but loved, he was always a great kid, but where we live…kids are working too young, they never have time to form friendships, and Nick has always put the weight of the world over his shoulders .”

 

Nick looked away.

 

Charlie smiled at her — full, and real. “Thank you for sharing him.”

 

Sarah touched her son’s hand under the table. Nick gripped it gently.

 

“Of course,” she said. “He’s always been worth knowing.”

 

And though Nick said nothing, he didn’t pull his hand away.

 

Sarah leaned back now, more relaxed than any of them had seen her all night. “Do you know, he also used to steal crusts from the bread pan and hide them in his coat in case I got hungry.”

 

Charlie glanced at Nick, startled. “Really?”

 

Nick shrugged, eyes cast downward. “Wasn’t much else to do.”

 

Sarah’s smile softened. “He did it every winter. Thought I didn’t know. Thought he was being clever. I let him believe it. It made him proud.”

 

Nick didn’t speak. But his fingers curled slightly against the tablecloth.

 

“Oh,” Sarah said, “he was always watching. Always trying to fix things. Once, when the neighbor’s baby was crying and the mother was out, Nicholas climbed through the window, rocked her in a basket, and sang.”

 

“You sing?” Charlie said, wide-eyed.

 

Nick looked pained. “No, I tried. Badly, it’s not like your singing your highness.”

 

“It was awful,” Sarah said fondly. “But he tried. He always tried.”

 

Otis finally said, “How are we supposed to make fun of him now? That’s adorable.”

 

“I don’t know if u prefer you making fun of me or thinking I’m adorable,” Nick muttered. 

 

Sarah leaned over and kissed his cheek. “You were the best child I could’ve asked for.”

 

Nick turned scarlet.

 

Charlie, soft-eyed, smiled across the table. “He’s the best man we could’ve asked for, too.”

 

And suddenly, looking at the table, his mother, his mates, maybe friends, and his…Prince, Nick realized that he was feeling something he hadn’t felt in a very long time.

 

Peace


The morning broke pale and still over the palace square. Cool air swept in from the eastern walls, carrying the scent of dew, trimmed hedges, and iron—old metal and stone under fresh light. The royal carriage stood waiting at the southern arch, its doors open, its wheels already dusted with gravel from a looped test around the yard.

 

Sarah stood beside it, her hands folded neatly in front of her. The coat she’d worn when she first arrived had been washed and brushed. It still bore a few old stitches, stubborn reminders of past winters. Her workbasket was strapped down behind the driver’s bench—still full. Because, despite all she’d done, she hadn’t finished. Not yet.

 

“I’d have liked more time,” she murmured to no one.

 

“You will have it.”

 

The voice came gently behind her. She turned.

 

Prince Charlie descended the steps from the private wing—no entourage, no guards, just him in a dark tunic, high collar, and fine gloves he hadn’t yet pulled on. He walked without the weight of ceremony, but it clung to him all the same. His presence always made the square feel smaller. Still, when he reached her, he bowed, just slightly, as one might to a guest they’d rather not see go.

 

“Your Highness,” Sarah said with a shallow curtsy. “Forgive me. I thought the palace would be busy at this hour.”

 

“It is,” he said. “But not so busy I would miss your departure.”

 

Her lips twitched. “I’m not departing for good. The ball garments still have no sleeves. I made sure to leave at least one fitting unfinished, so you’d have an excuse to send for me.”

 

Charlie smiled. “I was going to use it as an excuse to come to the cottage myself.”

 

Her brow rose.

 

“If His Majesty permits it,” he added quickly.

 

She nodded, the smile reaching her cheeks but stopping just shy of her eyes. “Of course.”

 

He reached into the fold of his coat and produced a soft leather pouch. He held it between them, careful not to extend it too quickly. “This is for the continuation of your work. And to make the journey easier.”

 

Her eyes narrowed gently. “I told you, Your Highness, the first payment was already more than fair.”

 

“This is not payment,” he said. “This is what it deserves.”

 

Sarah hesitated, the pouch unmoving in her hand.

 

“I hope,” Charlie added, his voice a little softer, “that you’ll allow me this much. You brought something into the palace that no one expected—and no one wants to lose too soon.”

 

Sarah bowed her head, modestly, but she blushed. She did not argue again.

 

Behind them, boots clicked on stone.

 

Commander Harrow appeared, hands clasped behind his back, posture flawless.

 

“Miss Sarah,” he said, inclining his head ever so slightly — more than custom demanded for a seamstress, less than for a lady. “A pleasure having you among our walls.”

 

Sarah smiled, graceful as ever. “A pleasure being tolerated within them.”

 

Harrow’s eyes twinkled. “More than tolerated. You must know the whole service has found you quite charming.”

 

Harrow turned slightly, posture angled toward her but words directed at her son. “Sir Nelson.”

 

Nick snapped to attention. “Sir.”

 

“You’ll escort your mother to her cottage. See her settled.”

 

“Yes, sir.”

 

“Then return directly to your station,” Harrow added. “You’re still Sword-bound. His Highness expects full presence within the palace by the second morning.”

 

“Understood.”

 

Harrow’s eyes flicked briefly to Sarah. “Let her know we’re not all brutes behind swords. And if she ever wants to visit you, she is very welcome.”

 

He turned, disappearing back through the arch, leaving behind the faintest impression of iron discipline and something else — warmer, but just as sharp.

 

Nick stared forward, face blank, the pink rising in his ears.

 

Sarah stepped toward the carriage and whispered, “He’s very polished, isn’t he?”

 

Nick muttered, “He’s a pain in the ass.”

 

The wind tugged at the corner of Sarah’s shawl as Nick opened the carriage door and offered his arm. She took it with her usual elegance that never seemed to leave her even though she wasn’t a noble.

 

He gave a small, amused exhale but said nothing more as she settled in. He reached up to close the door—

 

—and paused, distracted by the soft tap of footsteps.

 

Across the courtyard, a young maid was passing, arms full of linens and a bundled cloak. She paused mid-stride at the sight of Nick. The very same one who had dropped a tray in the tailoring chamber days ago when he’d removed his shirt in the prince’s dressing room.

 

Her eyes widened. The blush rose fast to her cheeks like wine blooming in water.

 

“Morning,” Nick said, polite and efficient.

 

“Good m—” The girl’s voice faltered. She adjusted the folded cloak in her arms like it had personally betrayed her. “Good morning, sir.”

 

Sarah’s eyes, from the carriage window, flicked up just in time to catch it all. She arched one brow slowly.

 

Nick turned back to the door, thinking nothing of it—

 

“Oh, my dear,” Sarah called sweetly from within, “you’re headed to the lower town, aren’t you?”

 

The maid blinked. “Yes, I am.”

 

“Why don’t you ride with us a ways?” Sarah said, gesturing with a graceful hand. “We’ve room enough, and the road’s still muddy.”

 

The maid hesitated — visibly torn between service and giddiness.

 

“I—I wouldn’t wish to intrude—”

 

“Nonsense,” Sarah said. “You’d be doing me a favor. This one”—she gestured at Nick—“rarely makes for interesting company. All sighs and straight lines.”

 

Nick frowned. “What?”

 

“Come on,” Sarah said to the maid, ignoring him. “You’ve hands steady enough for fine stitching. Surely you can survive sitting next to a Sword.”

 

The girl flushed even deeper, nodded, and allowed Nick to help her up. Her hand lingered just a moment longer than necessary in his.

 

Nick didn’t notice.

 

He climbed in after her, closed the door, and settled beside his mother with the calm satisfaction of a soldier completing a task.

 

The carriage jolted forward.

 

Sarah smiled, folded her hands, and said nothing for a full minute.

 

Nick didn’t ask.

 

The maid, quiet but beaming, stole glances at him whenever she thought he wasn’t looking.

 

He wasn’t.

 

The carriage wheels clattered softly over the cobbled lanes of inner London, past shuttered windows and signs swinging gently in the early spring wind. The maid sat primly beside Nick, her hands folded tightly over her skirts, while Sarah gazed out the opposite window with the quiet contentment of a woman watching her work unfold.

 

After nearly twenty minutes, the carriage slowed.

 

“Just here,” the maid said, voice small but clear. “If it’s no trouble.”

 

Nick knocked gently against the wood panel, signaling the driver.

 

When the carriage stopped, he stepped down and offered her a hand. She took it, more sure this time, and gave him a soft, almost dreamy thank you before walking briskly toward the baker’s lane.

 

As Nick pulled the door closed and settled back in beside Sarah, he frowned slightly. “Why did you invite her?” he asked.

 

Sarah didn’t look away from the window. “Don’t be ungrateful, Nick.”

 

“I wasn’t—” he started, then paused. “I just mean… you don’t usually ask strangers into carriages.”

 

“She needed a ride,” Sarah said simply. “This is a very large carriage. She had a task in London. It worked out.”

 

Nick blinked at her. “And… for the return?”

 

Sarah turned to him now with a smile that was far too innocent to be sincere.

 

“Well,” she said, “this way you’ll have company for the ride back. Why? Do you mind?”

 

Nick looked confused for a long moment. Then, after a slight shrug, leaned his head back. “No. I guess not.”

 

Sarah reached for her bag, pleased.

 

And said nothing more.

 

The rest of the journey wound quietly northward, out of the city’s stone tangle and toward the softer, uneven lanes of Old Britannia. The sky had begun to overcast again, a soft gray shawl drawn over the sun, as the trees grew taller and closer together, curling like fingers into familiar woods.

 

By the time they reached the cottage, the wind had picked up, but the hearth inside was already glowing — one of the neighbors, perhaps, had taken the liberty.

 

Nick helped her down carefully, holding her arm longer than necessary. He glanced at the door, then back to her.

 

“Will you be alright?” he asked.

 

“I’ve always been alright,” Sarah said, giving his hand a squeeze. “But I’m better when you visit.”

 

He nodded.

 

“I’ll be back soon,” he said.

 

Sarah tilted her head. “Not too soon. Don’t you have a prince to protect?”

 

Nick flushed faintly and gave the smallest of smiles. “Yes I do.”

 

She kissed his cheek.

 

And without another word, turned and walked up the steps, the latch of the door clicking softly behind her.

 

Nick stood there just long enough for the wind to push at his cloak. Then he turned and headed back to the carriage.

 

The sun had begun its slow descent by the time the carriage turned back toward the capital. The air had cooled, but inside the cabin it was still warm, humming with the gentle rhythm of wheels on the road.

 

Nick sat with one arm propped against the window, cloak folded neatly beside him. Across from him, the young maid from earlier sat with her hands in her lap, fingers playing with the stitching of her apron. The bundle she’d dropped off in London now gone, she sat lighter, freer. Or maybe that was just the proximity.

 

“So…” she began, then immediately cleared her throat. “Thank you. For letting me ride back.”

 

Nick turned his head toward her, eyes calm. “Of course. It was my mother’s idea.”

 

She smiled. “Still. You could have said no.”

 

Nick blinked. “Why would I?”

 

The girl flushed. “Well, you’re… I mean. You’re one of the Swords.”

 

Nick tilted his head slightly, as if that thought hadn’t quite occurred to him. “I guess so.”

 

She shifted in her seat. “It must be hard.”

 

“What?” he asked.

 

“Serving the prince,” she said. “Always being watched. Always having to be perfect.”

 

Nick gave a soft chuckle. “Perfect’s a long way off. I only just figured out the soup spoon last month.”

 

She laughed. Too loud. Then covered her mouth quickly, eyes wide.

 

Nick blinked, startled. “Did I say something funny?”

 

“No! I mean yes!” she said. “I just… didn’t expect you to joke.”

 

Nick leaned forward to adjust the curtain. “Oh, I was not…whatever, by the way, I never caught your name.”

 

“Mar,” she said, quickly. “Mar…geline. But everyone calls me Mar.”

 

He offered his hand across the space — callused, steady. “Nick.”

 

“I know,” she said. “I mean—yes. Of course.”

 

He furrowed his brow, thinking.

 

She gave a little laugh and nudged him with her elbow — barely. “I’m the one who ruined the prince’s tea. Remember? Dropped it right into the floor.”

 

Nick blinked — then grinned. “Oh. That was you.”

 

She groaned, covering her face. “I wanted to disappear. Everyone went so quiet.”

 

“You came back, though,” he said. “Same tray, same biscuits. That takes courage.”

 

She peeked through her fingers. “You remember the biscuits?”

 

“They were excellent,” he said. “Could’ve fed an army with those. You didn’t even flinch.”

 

“I flinched inside.”

 

Nick chuckled. “You hid it well.”

 

Her hands lowered. “You’re really kind, you know.”

 

He looked puzzled. “Am I?”

 

Mar shook her head, half-laughing. “And somehow you don’t even know it.”

 

“I try not to be cruel,” he said simply.

 

“You’re not,” she said. “You’re… the opposite of that.”

 

Nick smiled again, unbothered, his eyes returning briefly to the curtained window. “You’ve got a quick recovery. That tea spill would’ve ended most people’s week.”

 

“Maybe I wanted to come back in,” she said, voice low now.

 

Nick turned his head. “Hmm?”

 

“Nothing.”

 

There was a pause.

 

“You’re easier to talk to than I expected,” Mar said.

 

“Why?” Nick asked.

 

“You’re… you. One of the prince’s guards. I thought you’d be—stiff.”

 

“Well no…I’m just not very talkative”

 

Nick smiled, easy and gentle, and it made her eyes widen a little.

 

“I don’t think you’re used to people like me,” she said, softly.

 

Nick blinked. “People who what?”

 

“Never mind.”

 

She looked down, face burning, heart hammering. Nick, content and oblivious, rested his head lightly against the cushion, eyes half on the window.

 

“You’re very quiet now,” he said.

 

“I’m trying to remember how to breathe,” she muttered.

 

Nick blinked. “Are you feeling alright?”

 

“Yes,” she said quickly. “Perfect.”

 

He gave her another smile — sincere, relaxed, entirely unaware of the havoc it was causing.

 

“Good,” he said. “I’m glad.”

The palace gates creaked shut behind the carriage, echoing against the courtyard’s empty stone. The hour was late — most windows dimmed, the scent of firewood drifting faintly through the halls.

 

Nick stepped down and reached up automatically to help Mar from the carriage. She hesitated a moment too long before taking his hand.

 

“Thanks,” she said, her voice hushed. “For the ride. And the company.”

 

Nick offered a soft smile. “Any time.”

 

She stood on the step, hesitating. The corridor ahead was lit by only a single torch bracket, flickering along the stone.

 

“I… I’ll walk you through the kitchens,” Nick said gently, already moving. “Safer. Staff door’s locked this time of night.”

 

Her blush returned instantly. “You don’t have to.”

 

“I know,” he said, “but I want to.”

 

They walked quietly through the service corridor, boots soft on worn tile. Steam curled from the far end where ovens had recently cooled. The kitchens smelled like spice and ash and just a hint of sugar.

 

They paused at the scullery door.

 

Mar turned to him. “Well,” she said, voice a little breathless. “I should go.”

 

Nick nodded. “Sleep well.”

 

She stood there one moment too long.

 

Then she leaned up and pressed a kiss — quick and warm — to his cheek, Just as a shadow moved beyond the arch.

 

Nick blinked, frozen. “Was that—?”

 

“Good evening,” came a voice that somehow managed to be both royal and personally offended.

 

Nick turned like a man caught in treason.

 

Prince Charlie stood with Christian behind him, one hand still clutching a half-eaten tart, the other at his side like he was preparing to duel someone.

 

“Oh,” Nick said. “Your Highness. I—uh…”

 

“We came for dessert,” Christian said quickly. “He was hungry. There were plum things left. I said there’d be jam.”

 

Nick tried to stand straighter. His cheek still stung from the kiss.

 

Charlie’s expression was stiff — not angry exactly, but icy in that way that only heirs to the throne could manage.

 

“I hope,” Charlie said, with strained politeness, “that your leave did not extend to the brothels.”

 

Nick’s soul visibly left his body.

 

“I—I didn’t—Your Highness, I swear—”

 

“I’m sure whatever you do with your free time is your concern,” Charlie continued, “but next time you are given the honor of limited leave from the Swords of the Treasure, perhaps try to remember that you’re not a—romantic envoy.”

 

The air chilled.

 

Nick stiffened. “Your Highness, I didn’t—”

 

Charlie’s eyes didn’t leave his. “Let’s make sure you remember that.”

 

And then, without waiting for a reply, Charlie turned and walked away, boots echoing like a snapped order down the stone hall.

 

Christian didn’t move at first.

 

Nick turned toward him, stunned. “What just happened?”

 

Christian blinked, then slowly raised his shoulders in a helpless shrug. “I don’t know. He was fine. Laughing. We got to the hall, saw you, and… he just stopped.”

 

They stood in silence, the fading sound of Charlie’s steps leaving only the crackle of distant fire behind.

 

Nick touched the spot where Mar had kissed him, still warm. His ears were burning.

 

Charlie’s voice echoed sharply. “Christian!.”

 

“Coming!” Christian answered, glancing once at Nick and mouthing, sorry.

 

They disappeared down the corridor,  while Nick stood completely still.

 

His face was crimson.

 

“I didn’t go to a brothel,” he whispered to no one, alone in the middle of the kitchen.


It had been three days since THE INCIDENT — capital letters required — and Nick still had no idea what he’d done wrong.

 

Well. That wasn’t entirely true.

 

He suspected it had something to do with the kiss-on-the-cheek from a blushing maid and the prince happening to witness it in the middle of the night while holding a jam tart.

 

But even that didn’t quite explain the last three days of sheer, inexplicable weirdness.

 

Charlie had been… stiff.

 

Not cold, not cruel — just weirdly stiff. Like he’d read a guidebook titled How to Speak to Men You Secretly Disapprove Of.

 

Example one: Nick had held a door open for him and Charlie said, “My thanks, Sword Nelson,” with a nod like Nick had just presented him with battle maps.

 

Sword Nelson.

 

He always called him “Sir Nick.” In private. Quietly. Softly. Like the name mattered.

 

Now it was all Sword Nelson this, Sword Nelson that — like Nick had turned into a particularly disappointing lance.

 

Then today — today — they’d passed each other in the corridor, and Charlie had greeted him with a nod. A nod. Like Nick was a butler or a mildly interesting tree.

 

It was starting to drive Nick mad, and he didn’t even know why this affected him so much.

 

He hadn’t even done anything.

 

Okay — he had been kissed. On the cheek. By a girl who was clearly flustered and very sweet. But it wasn’t like he’d done anything improper.

 

Yes, he’d been to brothels before — once or twice, never alone — but he’d never needed them. He’d had his share of company, thank you very much. He’d just never paid for it.

 

He wasn’t the kind of man who wandered off in the night for that sort of thing. And even if he were — even if he were — what business was it of Charlie’s?

 

He paced a little, trying not to stab the ground with the tip of his practice sword.

 

What really worried him was the fact that Charlie hadn’t looked at him properly in days. Not once. Not directly.

 

Nick could handle being yelled at. He could handle punishment. But silence?

 

Silence from him?

 

It was awful.

 

He needed someone to explain it.

 

Nick spotted Otis near the training post, stretching his arms like a cat.

 

Nick jogged over.

 

“Is it just me,” Nick said, “or has the prince been… odd?”

 

Otis didn’t look up. “He’s been weird as hell.”

 

Nick exhaled. “Thank you. I thought I was imagining it.”

 

“Nope. He’s been acting like your presence gives him indigestion.”

 

“Exactly!”

 

Otis shrugged. “Maybe he’s jealous.”

 

Nick blinked. “Of what?”

 

Otis gave him a look. “You. A girl. A kiss. Possibly your face.”

 

Nick shook his head. “That’s insane. He’s a prince and the maid was just only being friendly.”

 

“And you,” Otis said, “are very pretty. And extremely stupid.”

 

Nick opened his mouth, then shut it again.

 

Across the courtyard, Charlie appeared on the terrace — immaculate in his training coat, gold pin glinting in the sun.

 

He glanced toward Nick, paused — and then walked away without a word.

 

Nick groaned.

 

Otis smirked. “Sufficient, Sword Nelson?”

 

Nick turned and smacked his practice sword against the dummy. “Don’t start.”


The trumpets blared.

 

Nick didn’t flinch, but the horses did. A ripple of golden noise carried down the cobbled square like a ribbon — too loud, too bright, too French.

 

From his position along the palace steps, Nick stood shoulder to shoulder with the rest of the Swords of the Treasure, posture perfect, boots gleaming. His coat had been brushed twice. Sai had threatened to kill anyone who sneezed near them. Otis had already muttered six curses under his breath about “perfumed pretense” and “peacock politics.”

 

But none of them moved. Not yet.

 

Banners rippled on the wind — red and silver, the fleur-de-lis stitched with absurd delicacy. The French carriages were arriving in a glittering chain of gold wheels and lacquered panels, each more overdone than the last. The courtyard echoed with hooves, the kind of horses that probably got named in wills.

 

Nick squinted at the nearest crest.

 

A lion eating a rose.

 

Typical.

 

He exhaled slowly.

 

A servant shouted something in French and the gates groaned open wider.

 

A crowd of palace staff had gathered discreetly near the colonnades, murmuring with poorly hidden excitement.

 

The King and Queen had already arrived at the base of the grand steps, their expressions composed. Queen Jane’s tiara caught the light like a challenge. King Julio was unusually still, hands folded, face unreadable.

 

Beside them, Prince Olly wriggled in his sister’s arms, kicking his legs and shouting something about “shiny hats” as the trumpeters gave one last blast.

 

Nick braced as the first carriage came to a stop.

 

From it descended diplomats in gold-trimmed coats, followed by two women in jewel-toned silk who looked like they’d rather be anywhere else. A tall man with a scroll the length of his arm began to read the titles of the arriving nobles in such long, sweeping French that Nick briefly considered pretending to faint just to skip to the end.

 

Then the next carriage door opened.

 

Prince James stepped out.

 

He did not step so much as unfold, like someone accustomed to arriving late and being admired for it.

 

Slim, sharp-faced, his blond hair immaculately curled beneath a silver circlet, Prince James glanced around the courtyard with visible boredom — until his eyes caught on the upper terrace.

 

Nick followed the gaze instinctively.

 

Charlie stood there, hands clasped behind his back, face carefully neutral. His coat was a shade darker than usual, more formal. His crown pin gleamed at his collarbone.

 

Prince James’s lips twitched into a smirk.

 

Nick narrowed his eyes.

 

Beside him, Otis muttered, “Well. That’s not going to be annoying.”

 

Then the third carriage arrived.

 

Nick wasn’t prepared.

 

The man who stepped down did not wear a crown, nor did he move like one who needed one. He wore navy. Plain cut. A noble’s posture, but not a courtier’s performance.

 

His hair was darker than Nick remembered. His beard, trimmed.

 

His face — older. Sharper.

 

But unmistakable.

 

Nick’s heart stopped.

 

Stéphane de la Fournier.

 

The man who had once held him. Vanished. Forgotten.

 

Until now.

 

Stephen’s gaze passed over the Swords — casual, surveying — and then paused.

 

Nick didn’t move.

 

Stephane’s eyes locked on his.

 

Nick’s throat went dry.

 

He couldn’t breathe.

 

Couldn’t speak.

 

His hand flexed at his side.

 

His mind offered exactly one thought, elegant and appropriate for the moment:

 

“Oh shit.”

Chapter 16: My Sword

Notes:

Ok, first of all, thank u so much to everyone for wishing me luck in the finals! This morning has been the first one after officially finishing everything, I can’t believe I’bes just finished my 3 year, I only have two left, but anyways: So, I am getting used again to write a little bit every day, so for now updates might still be a little slow cause I had to reread everything, and I have to do the same with the rest of my fics, but slowly I’ll get there.
Regarding this chapter I just want to clarify that I did sent know James Parents name, I think they are never mention in the books or the series so I just went with what google told me when I asked for royal French names. I love also how everyone has its theories because the slow burn is…burning (hahaha very funny) but don’t worry, when I say very soon, is VERY SOOM. Ok, so…now, just enjoy it I hope!

Chapter Text

Nick had always thought the battlefield would be where he faced his ghosts.

 

Not a marble staircase. Not a sunny courtyard. And certainly not in uniform, standing beside the prince whose life he was supposed to dismantle.

 

But there he was—Stéphane de la Fournier.

 

Nick’s father.

 

The man who once kissed his forehead with wine-slick lips and called him mon fils before vanishing without even a backward glance.

 

Now, years later, the man stood at the edge of the palace steps like nothing had changed. His navy coat was tailored without fanfare, his posture composed, not the performance of a king, but the posture of someone who had been born watching others kneel.

 

Nick could barely breathe.

 

He kept his chin up, back straight, hands clenched tight at his sides. Composure, he reminded himself. He was a knight now. Sir Nicholas Nelson of the Swords of the Treasure. And the man walking toward them had supposedly never seen him past age two.

 

So far, it seemed true. Stéphane’s eyes passed over the line of guards like someone glancing through a shop window until they caught on Nick.

 

There was a pause.

 

Nick’s stomach dropped.

 

Stéphane squinted faintly, as though trying to place him, but then someone called out his name and the moment was gone. Nick exhaled silently. A little too fast. His cheeks were warm. He could feel Otis eyeing him from the side, but said nothing.

 

The trumpets sounded again—formal and sharp—and the doors to the upper hall groaned open.

 

The royal family of Spring emerged in ceremonial procession.

 

King Julio first, flanked by Queen Jane in gold-trimmed silk. Tori followed in dark plum, her posture so perfect it looked carved. And then little Prince Olly, who was trying very hard to walk seriously, but kept getting distracted by the shiny silver boots of the herald in front of him.

 

Charlie was last.

 

He descended with a dancer’s grace, dressed in dusk-blue velvet, each step measured and regal. His expression was composed—formally neutral—but Nick caught the brief flicker in his eyes when he met Prince James’s gaze.

 

They stopped at the foot of the steps as the French carriages finished their parade. The herald of France began reading a list of absurdly long titles. Nick tried not to roll his eyes.

 

“…Sa Majesté le Roi Thibault de la France, souverain de la Couronne de la Rose, Protecteur du Pacte de Mer et Montagne—”

 

Nick tuned it out.

 

The King and Queen of France finally stepped forward.

 

Queen Élodie, tall and severe in sapphire, wore a crown like a birdcage of sapphires. Her expression was almost disturbingly unreadable—cool but curious.

 

King Thibault was less elegant. Broad-chested, sun-darkened, eyes that flicked everywhere like he expected betrayal behind every curtain. If Nick wasn’t wrong he had also English blood from some great great grandmother.

 

Charlie returned the gesture with flawless precision. Bowed to both, separately. Kissed Queen Élodie’s hand with grace so practiced Nick could barely detect the hesitation.

 

Olly did a tiny bow too, which made the Queen smile ever so faintly. That was a miracle in itself.

 

Then came the third royal: Prince James of France, sculpted, and as slimy as Nick remembered from the files they had gave them a couple of days before.

 

He didn’t bow.

 

Instead, he stepped forward with a smirk that curled too slowly.

 

“Charles,” he said in English, with perfect pronunciation. “You’ve grown beautifully.”

 

Charlie offered a tight smile. “Prince James. Welcome to England.”

 

James made a show of glancing over Charlie’s shoulder at the Swords. “And these must be the famous guardians. Hmm.” His eyes lingered a second too long on Nick. “What charming company you keep.”

 

Nick’s hand itched toward his sword. Otis stepped half a centimeter closer, subtle as a shadow.

 

The introductions were nearly done when the Queen of France turned slightly, her voice like spun glass.

 

“And now,” Queen Élodie said, smiling faintly to the gathered English court, “it is our great pleasure to formally present our newest ambassador to the Kingdom of England—Stéphane de la Fournier.”

 

King Julio lifted his chin with familiarity. “Lord de la Fournier,” he said. “You return to us at last.”

 

“Your Majesties,” Stéphane said smoothly, with that faint, performative warmth only he could wield. “It is a pleasure being with you again. I trust the years have been kind to you both.”

 

Queen Jane gave a controlled smile. “Too kind to most,” she replied coolly.

 

Nick didn’t blink.

 

Beside him, Otis stiffened. Sai turned his head slightly. Even Christian, usually the most nonchalant of the group, tilted his head.

 

They had all noticed the name.

 

The name Nick never used.

 

Charlie gasped—quiet, barely audible, but Nick heard it like a thunderclap.

 

The prince’s head turned swiftly toward him, face suddenly pale. His blue eyes locked onto Nick’s with open alarm. It wasn’t confusion.

 

It was recognition.

 

Nick forced himself to look away.

 

He kept his eyes on the French King, on the shape of the marble steps, on anything but the fire rising up his neck.

 

He could feel them looking—Charlie, Otis, Christian and Sai.

 

But no one said a word.

 

Stéphane, unaware or pretending to be, continued speaking to the English monarchs like this was all a pleasant surprise. And maybe it was.

 

Because no one had known—not even the palace itself—that Stéphane de la Fournière had been named ambassador of France.

 

Nick wanted to throw up.

 

He stood perfectly still as the procession turned, the trumpets blared again, and the grand doors opened to admit the royal assembly into the palace.

 

Charlie hesitated. Just a heartbeat. His fingers twitched slightly at his side, the way they always did when he was deciding whether to reach for someone or let them go.

 

Then he turned back toward the steps.

 

The Swords followed.


The echo of boots on polished marble filled the hallway like a second pulse.

 

Otis was the first to whisper.

 

“Was that your—”

 

“Drop it,” Nick said sharply.

 

Christian fell into step beside him, glancing sideways. “Mate, are you—?”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

Sai, from behind, said nothing. But his eyes were narrowed.

 

Nick didn’t care. He had no intention of talking about this in a hallway, not while the prince walked barely ten paces ahead of him and the court’s attention was still turning inward.

 

The reception hall was too warm.

 

Light bled in from the arched windows, caught in the chandeliers, and scattered itself across the golden inlay of the marble floor like confetti. Voices floated above the crowd in dozens of accents—aristocrats leaning in to flatter, servants skimming along the edges with trays of wine, nobles from every corner of court trying not to look surprised that the French delegation had entered like a second sun.

 

Nick didn’t belong in any of it.

 

He stood just outside the central gathering, posted as a shadow beneath the columns, hands clasped behind his back the way they’d taught them. He’d been trained to disappear.

 

But he couldn’t.

 

Not here.

 

Not with Stéphane de la Fournier—the man who had abandoned his mother, abandoned him—gliding effortlessly between Queen Jane and Queen Élodie as if he’d never left England.

 

Nick’s jaw clenched. His eyes flicked to the side. He could spot every exit. Every guard. Every servant’s door disguised in wood paneling.

 

But none of that steadied him.

 

Because Charlie was with James.

 

Tightly.

 

They stood by the central floral arrangement—some grotesque explosion of lilies and gilded branches—and from a distance, they looked like they belonged on a portrait. Charlie in slate blue, James in crimson so deep it was almost black, both of them too beautiful, too poised. James leaned in, whispering something Nick couldn’t hear, and Charlie—Charlie smiled.

 

Tightly.

 

Nick could read him too well now. That smile didn’t reach his eyes. His posture was diplomatic, but not relaxed. His elbow angled subtly away from James. The distance between them was close enough for suggestion, but not comfort.

 

Nick’s stomach twisted.

 

He didn’t move. Didn’t let himself.

 

But James lifted a glass of wine, still speaking low and slow, his gaze fixed too long on Charlie’s lips. It was a performance, yes. But not a subtle one.

 

Nick had read the sheet before their arrival. Prince James was not the heir. He had an older brother, still in France—one the Swords had been briefed on: quieter, traditional, politically obedient. James, meanwhile, had been described in the notes as a “cultivated presence, prone to courtly liberties, yet ambitious as a snake.”

 

James was saying something again—Nick could see the curve of his mouth, the slow drag of his eyes up and down Charlie’s figure, the casual lean of his body that said I’ve had princes before. Why not this one?

 

It wasn’t courtship.

 

It was a claim.

 

Nick’s fists curled behind his back.

 

Then, as if nothing were wrong, Charlie lifted his head with the kind of quiet elegance that only came from years of being watched, judged, adored. His voice was polite, even warm.

 

“If you would excuse me, my prince,” he said, dipping his head just so, “I must step away for a moment. The wine is excellent, but not even royalty is immune to its consequences.”

 

James leaned forward an inch more. “Allow me to escort you.”

 

Charlie’s smile froze in place. “Oh, there’s no need.”

 

And then, sharper this time—

 

“Swords.”

 

Nick was moving before the word had fully left his lips.

 

The others joined him in an instant. Otis flanked Charlie’s right, eyes locked on James with a look Nick had only ever seen when someone threatened a child. Christian rolled his shoulders like he was warming up to throw someone out a window. Sai said nothing, but moved precisely, blocking the narrowest approach.

 

Nick stepped to Charlie’s side, close enough that their arms brushed.

 

Charlie didn’t step away.

 

“I’d like to introduce you to my Swords,” he said to James, his voice as calm as a prince’s should be. “They are far more familiar with me than any visiting noble has cause to be. They accompany me everywhere I go.”

 

James’s eyes flicked from face to face. “Of course,” he said slowly. “For your safety.”

 

“And his virtue,” Christian added, smiling like a blade being unsheathed.

 

James blinked.

 

Otis made a low sound—a warning noise, rough in his throat. Not quite human. And certainly not polite.

 

Nick didn’t speak. He didn’t have to.

 

His stare said it all.

 

Touch him again and see what happens.

 

James hesitated, just for a breath. But it was enough. He saw it—the way the Swords moved in unison, four bodies forming a wall of velvet and steel around their prince.

 

He saw that if Charlie wanted to leave, nothing on this continent would stop him.

 

And James was not invited to follow.

 

Charlie inclined his head. “Thank you for your conversation, Prince James. I trust you’ll enjoy the rest of the evening.”

 

James dipped into a bow. “Always a pleasure, Your Highness.”

 

Charlie turned.

 

The Swords followed, silent and sharp.

 

Behind them, James watched. He didn’t smile this time.

 

Nick didn’t look back. But if he had, he might’ve seen the glint in James’s eyes. Not frustration.

 

Ambition.

 

The halls were quieter as they moved past the public wings of the palace. Footsteps echoed in the polished silence, and the velvet weight of the corridor’s drapes muffled the noise behind them.

 

The Swords formed a tight half-circle around Charlie, as they’d been trained—Otis ahead, Sai and Christian flanking, Nick just behind his shoulder. Every noble they passed stepped aside. Every curious glance was met with a wall of unreadable faces.

 

No one was getting near the prince.

 

Not today.

 

When they reached the Rose Wing, the guards posted at the doors bowed low and opened them. Charlie stepped inside first, and the Swords followed automatically—until Charlie turned on his heel with a sigh and a faint shake of his head.

 

“Thank you so much,” he said, exhaling as the doors shut behind them. “I just… I needed to get away from him. He’s so… so persistent. So smooth. So—”

 

“Too much?” Christian offered.

 

“Exactly,” Charlie said with a dry smile. “Too much. And I’d hoped he would’ve grown out of it, but—”

 

“He didn’t,” Otis muttered. “Clearly.”

 

Charlie gave a helpless shrug. “He always flirts, but today… it felt different.”

 

“He wants something,” Nick said before he could stop himself. His voice came out lower than intended. “Not just attention.”

 

Charlie looked at him for a moment. Then nodded. “I know.”

 

Sai, quiet and certain, stepped forward and folded his arms. “Don’t worry, Your Highness. We won’t let you out of our sight again.”

 

Charlie’s smile softened. “Thank you, Sai.”

 

The others shifted slightly, easing into their unofficial posts—Christian near the hearth, Otis circling toward the desk with a protective glance at the windows.

 

But Charlie didn’t move.

 

He turned back toward Nick.

 

And suddenly, Nick’s heart kicked a little too fast.

 

Charlie had been distant all week. Cold, even. Ever since that cursed moment in the kitchen—the half-second of vulnerability twisted into something it wasn’t. Nick had felt the shift: in Charlie’s voice, in the way his eyes didn’t linger quite as long. A wall had gone up, subtle but solid.

 

So when Charlie stepped closer now, Nick braced.

 

He expected distance. Reprimand. A cool word about professionalism.

 

Instead, Charlie reached up.

 

Soft fingers brushed against Nick’s cheek.

 

The world slowed.

 

Nick blinked, startled, the contact light as breath. Charlie’s eyes were so close now—blue and impossibly bright, heavy with something unspoken.

 

“Are you fine, Nick?” he asked gently. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t know you were going to…”

 

His voice faltered. He didn’t finish the sentence. Didn’t need to.

 

Nick knew what he meant.

 

He meant your father.

 

Nick swallowed hard.

 

“You don’t have to—” he started, stiff and formal, “Don’t worry, Your Highness.”

 

But Charlie’s hand didn’t drop.

 

“No,” he said, voice even softer now. “I’m so sorry.”

 

Nick’s throat worked. He looked away, just slightly.

 

“It must be very difficult,” Charlie added.

 

And Nick, for one reckless second, almost let it break him.

 

Almost.

 

But instead he stood still, cheek burning beneath the prince’s touch, and whispered—

 

“It is.”

 

Charlie’s thumb moved once, slow against his skin.

 

The fire cracked gently behind them. The other Swords remained nearby, silent but alert. Christian kept his eyes on the hearth. Otis stood half-casually near the desk, though his ears were clearly tuned to every word. Sai was still near the door, but even he tilted his head just slightly, listening.

 

Nick drew in a careful breath.

 

“My prince…” he said quietly. “May I ask you something?”

 

Charlie looked at him, brows furrowing. “Of course.”

 

Nick hesitated, gathering the words from somewhere low in his throat. “Have I done something wrong?”

 

Charlie blinked, confused. “What?”

 

“I mean… have I offended you?” Nick asked. “These past days, I—since the kitchen, you’ve seemed… different. Colder.”

 

Charlie’s mouth opened, but Nick kept going, the words slipping out too fast now.

 

“I know what it must have looked like. But I wasn’t—I hope you know I wasn’t going to a brothel. The girl—she’s not… she’s not that. She’s a maid here, you know, the one who made a mess a week ago when bringing your tea. Her name is Mar. She accompanied my mother and I when she returned to our house from the palace. I was just helping her back to her wing, nothing else.”

 

He paused. His chest felt tight. The others were quiet as death behind him.

 

“She’s not even…” He shook his head. “Anyway. I’m not having… anything. Not with her. Not with anyone.”

 

Charlie’s blush arrived instantly, blooming across his cheeks like rosewater. “No, no,” he stammered, voice soft and formal. “Forgive me, Nick, I… I understand. I was just—just having a bad night. And I took it out on you. I shouldn’t have. That wasn’t fair.”

 

Nick looked at him then, gaze steady. “It’s lasted more than one night.”

 

Charlie froze.

 

Nick didn’t sound angry. Just… honest.

 

“I understand,” Charlie said quickly. “You are, of course, free to do whatever you want to do, and seek…”release” wherever you want. You’re not bound to—”

 

“But I wouldn’t do that,” Nick said.

 

Charlie went silent again.

 

Nick’s voice was low. Steady. Full of things he didn’t say aloud.

 

“Being at your service… Your Highness’s safety is my priority. Always. You must know that.”

 

Charlie looked down. “I do.”

 

“I wouldn’t take risks. I wouldn’t take liberties. I wouldn’t humiliate you.” A beat. “Not even by mistake.”

 

There was a silence.

 

Charlie studied him for a moment—really studied him—and Nick knew then that his composure hadn’t fooled him.

 

His hands weren’t shaking, but something in him was. Just under the surface. The idea of facing Stéphane again, this time as equals—at court, in uniform, under scrutiny—it was turning his bones to ice.

 

And Charlie saw it.

 

He always did.

 

The prince straightened slowly, chin up, voice calm but steady with purpose.

 

“Nick,” he said gently. “You don’t have to prove anything to anyone. Not to him. Not to me. You’ve already become more than he could ever dream of. You walk these halls with honor. With strength. You protect me—every day—and I trust you more than anyone in this palace.”

 

Nick looked down, throat tight.

 

“You are not his bastard,” Charlie continued, eyes bright. “You are not his shame. You are mine.”

 

Nick blinked. “Your—?”

 

“My Sword,” Charlie clarified quickly, cheeks pink but proud. “Mine, and no one else’s. And you walk into that reception like the crown chose you—because it did.”

 

Before Nick could answer, Sai stepped forward beside him, his voice low and sure.

 

“We’re not letting you go in there alone.”

 

Otis nodded, arms crossed. “You’re our mate, Nelson. He messes with you, he messes with us.”

 

“Hell,” Christian said, rolling his shoulders with a wicked grin, “let him try. I dare him.”

 

Otis brightened suddenly. “Actually—if you want—I could throw an entire bottle of champagne over him. Or wine. Or punch. Whatever’s sticky and humiliating.”

 

That finally cracked it.

 

Nick let out a laugh—sudden and sharp and real.

 

He laughed like the weight had lifted. Like the words had snuck up on him. Like he hadn’t laughed like this in months.

 

“Otis—oh my god—” he said, still breathless, “I can’t believe how you always manage to make the most hilarious thing out of problems.”

 

Otis grinned wide. “Well, after these months living together, it was about time, Nelson.”

 

Nick looked at them then. All three of them. Sai’s quiet watchfulness, Christian’s fire, Otis’s ridiculous loyalty.

 

He hadn’t just been surviving here anymore.

 

He belonged.

 

Charlie met his eyes again, gaze soft. “Now,” he said, “whenever you’re ready.”

 

Nick drew a breath.

 

A full one. Deep and clean. He let it settle into his chest, grounding him.

 

And then, for the first time since stepping foot in the palace, Nick Nelson smiled.

 

Truly smiled.

 

No secret plan. No revolution weighing down his back. No sword at his throat. Just warmth in his heart and these people—this prince and these boys—at his side.

 

He gave a half-bow with unnecessary flair, a touch of theatre in his voice. “Whenever you want, my prince.”

 

Charlie giggled, light and quick.

 

The Swords fell into position. Nick took his place without thinking—because this was his place now.

 

And as they reached the doors, Charlie threw one last glance over his shoulder, eyes gleaming.

 

“Let’s go kick his noble French ass.”


The reception hall hadn’t changed.

 

The chandeliers still shimmered. The nobles still murmured. The tension still lingered in the corners like perfume—but something was different now.

 

Nick felt it in his step.

 

He walked with the others at Charlie’s side, not behind him, not hidden. They made a slow circuit of the room, nodding to foreign dignitaries, exchanging short pleasantries with ministers and titled strangers. Charlie’s smile was light, easy—his earlier tightness replaced by something calm. Something confident.

 

Nick caught a glimpse of himself in one of the gilt mirrors as they passed.

 

He didn’t look like a boy lost in someone else’s war.

 

He looked like a sword made for the prince who walked beside him.

 

As they reached the far side of the hall, Nick spotted a small figure perched on a velvet chair beneath one of the draped windows.

 

Prince Olly.

 

Half his face was covered in chocolate cake.

 

The other half was grinning sleepily.

 

Charlie blinked, then covered his mouth with a laugh. “Olly,” he said, stepping over, “what are you doing here?”

 

Olly looked up with big, innocent eyes and said, through a mouthful of crumbs, “M’just sleepy. And hungry.”

 

Nick bit the inside of his cheek to keep from smiling.

 

Charlie crouched slightly, smoothing his brother’s hair. “You couldn’t wait for the banquet?”

 

Olly shrugged. “They had cake out already.”

 

Charlie gave him a look. “You’re supposed to stay standing at events like this. Princes stay until the end.”

 

Olly groaned. “But it’s so long.”

 

Charlie raised an eyebrow, trying to look stern.

 

Then sighed.

 

“Well… you know what?” he said, his voice lighter. “Fine. Let me say my goodbyes to the Queen and King of France, and you can come with me.”

 

Olly perked up.

 

“But I would ask you to come with me to do that,” Charlie added, eyeing him with amusement, “except your whole face is covered in chocolate, and I think that might give the wrong impression.”

 

Otis coughed into his fist, definitely laughing. Christian turned around, clearly pretending not to burst out laughing. Sai offered Charlie a handkerchief.

 

“I’m keeping that,” Olly muttered, mouth full again.

 

Charlie stood up, eyes sparkling. “Very princely of you.”

 

Charlie moved through the crowd with the composure expected of a prince and the calm of someone who had learned how to walk into rooms designed to disarm him. The weight of a dozen glances trailed him, but he carried them easily tonight.

 

He approached the French royal circle at the far end of the hall, where Queen Élodie and King Thibault were still deep in discussion with foreign advisors. Stéphane stood beside them, smiling with the effortless grace of a man who’d spent his life at courts — even those that didn’t want him.

 

Charlie bowed respectfully.

 

“Your Majesties,” he said, his voice warm, “forgive the interruption. I wished to bid you a proper day before retiring, I’m sure you will also want to relax privately soon before we start the official events planned for your visit.”

 

King Thibault turned with a nod. “A true diplomat, even at your age.”

 

Queen Élodie gave a smile just tight enough to pass as affection.

 

Charlie returned it with practiced ease. “It has been a pleasure receiving you.”

 

“And an honor being received,” Thibault replied.

 

Then Stéphane stepped forward, eyes gleaming with charm. “Your Highness,” he said, bowing, “how gracious of you. A lovely event. You’re as striking as your father was at your age.”

 

Charlie gave a polite laugh. “Too kind. I don’t think he’d agree.”

 

They exchanged a few more words—safe, ceremonial things. Praise for the arrangements, compliments on the food, a passing mention of the palace musicians. All trivial, all practiced.

 

Stéphane didn’t notice the Swords.

 

Charlie did.

 

He turned slightly, motioning them forward. “May I present my Swords to you, Lord Ambassador?”

 

Stéphane blinked and straightened a touch, surprised, but intrigued “Of course, they are part of the most famous guards in all the kingdom, the protectors of the heir”

 

Charlie gestured first to Sai. “This is Sai Verma—our sharpest tactician, and the quietest person in any room. He notices everything.”

 

Sai bowed silently, his face unreadable.

 

“Christian McBride,” Charlie continued, gesturing right. “Loyal, fierce, and far smarter than he lets on.”

Christian gave a short, stiff nod.

 

“And Otis Smith,” Charlie added with a small smile. “The fastest of the four, and the most likely to start a fistfight or defuse one.”

 

Otis smiled just slightly, but his posture was rigid. Protective.

 

Stéphane nodded politely to each, still unaware of what was coming.

 

Charlie turned at last.

 

“And finally,” he said, letting just a breath hang in the pause, “this is the man who saved me during the Autumn revolt. The reason I’m standing here tonight.”

 

Nick stepped forward, slow and silent.

 

Charlie’s chest tightened, just a little.

 

Stéphane blinked. “Ah, yes… that dreadful little rebellion. I heard of it. How awful for you. I should congratulate the young man.”

 

He extended his hand with an easy smile.

 

“And what’s his name?”

 

Nick reached forward.

 

Took Stéphane’s hand.

 

And shook it slowly.

 

Not with reverence. Not with deference.

 

With control.

 

With restraint.

 

With every ounce of fury hidden behind years of discipline.

 

Their eyes met.

 

And for one breathless moment, Charlie saw something flicker—something just on the edge of realization.

 

And then Charlie said, calmly, clearly—

 

“Nick. Nicholas Nelson.”

Chapter 17: French Lust

Notes:

Hello!
So here it goes Next chapter, it’s dense, lots of scenes and scenarios. I must say that there are words and phrases in French, very basic level, some of them are translated but others no, I think that will give some realism for the reader.

Oh also, the tags have updated because as I keep writing and outlining some of the next parts of the story, they pop into my head.

Anyway, I hope you like it, and thank u so much for Al the comments and the love you left last chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

“Nick,” Charlie said, his voice smooth and crisp as polished silver, “Sir Nicholas Nelson.”

 

Stéphane’s hand went cold.

 

For one long moment, he said nothing.

 

He didn’t blink.

 

Nick watched it happen.

 

The moment Stéphane de la Fournière realized.

 

His hand went still in Nick’s. His smile twitched, froze, and vanished. For a second, he didn’t move—just stared, eyes fixed on Nick’s face like he was seeing a ghost.

 

Or a mistake made flesh.

 

Nick said nothing at first. He held the stare, calm and unreadable, while his heartbeat pounded like a drum behind his ribs.

 

Then, slowly, he withdrew his hand and said, quiet and perfectly civil:

 

“Good evening….My Lord”

 

Stéphane swallowed. “Good—yes. Good evening.”

 

There was a beat. Tense. Tight. The air between them sharp enough to cut.

 

Nick could see it now: the calculation behind Stéphane’s eyes. The spiral.

 

Does he know who I am? Does he know that I know? And what does the prince know?

 

And then—

 

Charlie stepped forward.

 

“Lord de la Fournière,” he said with that effortless royal poise, “I hope we’ll have more chances to speak during your visit. After all… family ties between our nations run deep.”

 

Like a stone dropped into still water.

 

The ambassador gave a short, choked laugh. “Yes. Of course. That would be… an honor.”

 

He bowed—awkwardly, too fast.

 

Then turned and walked away.

 

Charlie waited until he was gone before speaking again.

 

“Are you fine?”

 

Nick nodded once. “Yeah.”

 

Charlie gave a quiet exhale. “Well… that went as fine as it could.”

 

They both stood there a moment longer. Behind them, Otis shifted his weight, clearly restraining the urge to say something cutting. Sai looked impassive as ever, but Nick could feel the quiet alertness under his stillness.

 

Charlie looked toward Christian. “Why don’t you go find Olly? He’ll probably be tired as well this will prolongue until night and believe you don’t want to be here when they start giving speeches” he said with a small sigh. “We’ll wait for you at the door.”

 

And with that Nick had won his first tête á tête with his father


 

The sun was almost too perfect.

 

The royal gardens gleamed like a painting—clean hedges, violet bursts of flowers in bloom, servants carrying delicate trays of sweetened wine and mint-water, and the clipped laughter of French nobles floating through the spring air like perfume.

 

A cricket match was already under way near the fountain lawn. Not an actual match, not really—more of a ceremonial demonstration. The kind where no one cared about the score, just about whether the right people were watching.

 

Nick stood with the Swords a few paces behind Prince Charlie, keeping formation even among roses and linen parasols.

 

Charlie was smiling.

 

Too well.

 

He was speaking with a group of young French nobles, three ladies in silk and one young man with a grin too polished to be sincere. The conversation was clearly light. There was laughter, even a few gestures of theatrical delight, and Charlie played his part with all the charm of someone born under a crown.

 

Nick could see it in his eyes though.

 

The way they flicked toward the sun just a little too long. The way his smile wavered only when no one was watching.

 

As the group finally dispersed in a flurry of thanks and curtsies, Charlie turned sharply on his heel, stepped toward his Swords, and muttered:

 

“Someone kill me.”

 

Otis barked a laugh. “Bit early in the day for regicide, isn’t it?”

 

Charlie gave him a narrow look and said, deadpan, “Give it half an hour.”

 

The Swords chuckled—softly, carefully. Christian crossed his arms and scanned the garden as if ready to throw the French court into the hedge one by one. Sai offered Charlie a folded cloth to dab the edge of his temple.

 

Charlie took it gratefully.

 

They moved toward the far lawn, where long tables had been set with fruit, pastries, smoked meats, honeyed cheeses, and tall pitchers of tea and wine. Everyone was on foot—there were no chairs except for the monarchs, and even they stood more than they sat.

 

King Julio and Queen Jane were already present, speaking with Queen Élodie under a white pavilion. King Thibault loomed nearby, his hands behind his back, eyes flicking across the garden like he expected an assassin in every topiary.

 

And then there was Stéphane.

 

Perfectly dressed. Speaking softly to one of the foreign secretaries. Nick saw his back first, then the sharp profile.

 

And Prince James, of course.

 

His eyes found Charlie almost immediately.

 

Prince James didn’t smile, he smirked. The kind of expression designed to look charming but carried all the subtlety of a blade.

 

Charlie didn’t return it. He turned to the brunch table instead, surveying the spread like it could shield him.

 

Nick followed his gaze, past the silver trays, past the crystal carafes, and toward the other royal cluster under the pavilion.

 

King Julio stood like a monument, chin up, shoulders square, his ceremonial walking cane held like a sword he wasn’t allowed to draw. Queen Jane stood beside him, regal and poised, looking over everything with the careful eye of someone who disapproved of approximately ninety-eight percent of what she saw.

 

Across from them, Queen Élodie offered a narrow, glacial smile. Her gown was exquisite, her posture perfect—but she looked vaguely irritated by the sunlight. King Thibault, meanwhile, seemed more interested in how many soldiers he could glare into submission.

 

It was, to put it mildly, not a cheerful brunch.

 

Nick saw Charlie glance at his parents, expression unreadable. They weren’t smiling like he had smiled with the French dames. They never did.

 

Not like Charlie did.

 

Charlie turned back, lifting a cup of tea from the silver tray. “I need an excuse to leave this place,” he muttered.

 

“Try assassination,” Otis offered.

 

“Tempting,” Charlie said.

 

Before Nick could reply, James arrived.

 

With all the subtlety of a crashing chandelier.

 

“Ah, Charles,” he said, far too loud, switching smoothly to English. “Enfin, you’ve made it to the table.”

 

Charlie turned with forced grace. “Prince James.”

 

James grinned. “You must be exhausted. Smiling all morning at people who only want your crown. Or your hand.” He raised his glass. “Or both.”

 

Otis tensed. Christian’s jaw clicked.And Nick couldn’t just stop wondering how someone so stupid could wear the same title as Charlie.

 

James didn’t wait for a response. He turned to a nearby cluster of French courtiers—most of them younger nobles—and switched into rapid-fire French.

 

“Il est charmant, n’est-ce pas ? Le pauvre. Si naïf.”—(He’s charming, isn’t he? Poor thing. So naïve.)

 

A few of them chuckled behind fans or wine glasses.

 

Nick caught Charlie’s slight shift in posture. The way his spine straightened, just a touch. He wasn’t fluent—Nick knew that. He didn’t know what was being said.

 

But he felt it.

 

The tone.

 

The laughter.

 

James turned slightly toward his cluster of courtiers, speaking just loud enough that Charlie might almost catch the rhythm, but not enough to understand the words.

 

“Il fait de son mieux, n’est-ce pas ? Mais soyons honnêtes… il n’est qu’un joli visage.”—(He does his best, doesn’t he? But let’s be honest… he’s just a pretty face.)

 

Laughter rippled quietly. The kind that made Nick’s stomach turn.

 

Charlie didn’t react. He couldn’t understand it.

 

But Nick saw the way his hand froze halfway to his teacup. The tension just under his skin. The doubt.

 

That was enough.

 

Nick stepped forward, just one step.

 

And said, calmly but firmly, “C’est pas vrai.”

 

Silence fell over the group like a dropped curtain.

 

James turned, slowly, blinking.

 

Nick didn’t stop.

 

“Il travaille plus dur que vous ne pourriez jamais l’imaginer,” he said, voice clear.

(He works harder than you could ever imagine.)

 

“Et il est dix fois plus gentil que n’importe qui ici.”

(And he’s ten times kinder than anyone here.)

 

The French nobles looked between them, frozen in place.

 

James tilted his head, eyes narrowing. “Pardon ?”

 

Nick didn’t hesitate.

 

Vous avez bien entendu, mon prince.”

(You heard me, Your Highness.)

 

A pause.

 

Then Nick turned his head.

 

Charlie was looking at him.

 

Eyes wide.

 

Mouth slightly parted.

 

And… was that a flush creeping over his cheeks?

 

Or maybe the sun was just too much.

 

Yes. That had to be it.

 

The silence still hung in the air, thick and uncertain, when a voice broke it like the snap of fine porcelain.

 

“As much as I like making our guests comfortable, for obvious reason,” said Queen Jane, her tone cool and precise, “none of the English court understands what was just said.”

 

Everyone turned.

 

She sipped her tea delicately. Her gaze flicked to Charlie and settled like a dagger on the moment.

 

“Charlie, darling,” she said, smiling only with her mouth, “I didn’t know one of your Swords spoke French.”

 

Charlie blinked, still visibly processing. “Well—neither did I.”

 

Queen Jane arched a brow. “Fascinating.”

 

Before anyone else could fill the gap, Queen Élodie stepped forward, her gown trailing like seafoam over the grass. She looked directly at Nick with the same cool precision she might use to inspect a painting.

 

“And how does the young guard know French?” she asked lightly. “Surely your recruits are not trained in foreign tongues now, are they?”

 

She said nothing about her son’s comment.

 

Not a flicker of reprimand.

 

Of course not. If James was arrogant, it had to come from somewhere.

 

Nick stayed still. Measured.

 

He gave a small shrug and said evenly, “I’m half French, Your Majesty.”

 

Then looked directly at Stéphane.

 

Who was already staring at the ground.

 

Charlie’s eyes flicked between them.

 

He said nothing.

 

But Nick could see it.

 

The gears were turning.


The warmth of the hearth soaked the edges of the prince’s chambers in quiet gold. The velvet curtains had been drawn, candles lit in the sconces, shoes kicked off, jackets loosened. The windows were cracked just enough for the night breeze to slip in, carrying the scent of rain on old stone.

 

The four of them—Nick, Otis, Christian, and Sai—sat scattered across the cushioned bench and rug near the fire, half-lounging, half-alert in that way only guards could master.

 

It wasn’t often they were allowed to relax like this. In the prince’s own rooms. It said something about the night—about how heavy it had been.

 

Otis tilted his head at Nick, eyes narrowed with mock accusation. “So when were you going to tell us you speak French?”

 

Nick, leaning against the base of the bookshelf, lifted a shoulder. “Didn’t think it was important.”

 

Sai gave a small, pointed glance. “You could’ve led with that the day we met.”

 

“I don’t speak it much,” Nick muttered, staring into the fire. “Didn’t grow up with it like a native. I was just a child when—”

 

He trailed off.

 

Christian didn’t push. Neither did Sai.

 

Nick’s voice was quiet, but steady.

 

“My mother didn’t speak it naturally. She only started learning when she was with my father. But my brother—David—he never forgot. He remembered everything. He’d speak it to me when we were young. So I picked it up.”

 

“You still sound native,” Sai said.

 

“I’m not. Not really. But it was enough.”

 

There was a pause. Not uncomfortable, just thoughtful.

 

And then…

 

The soft sound of a door opening.

 

They turned just in time to see Charlie emerge from the small side room,the one that connected to his private bath. He’d changed into a looser white shirt, his sleeves rolled to his forearms, curls slightly damp from washing. There was a softness to him now, in his posture, in the way he padded across the carpet barefoot without thinking.

 

He didn’t glance up immediately, just grabbed a folded towel to press to his neck, then—

 

“Well,” he said, suddenly grinning, “what an impressive display you gave us today, Nick.”

 

Nick blinked. Straightened slightly. “It was nothing, my prince.”

 

Charlie dropped the towel over a chair and approached slowly, leaning one hand on the back of the settee. “Just out of curiosity,” he asked, casually, “what was Prince James saying?”

 

Nick scoffed.

 

“It was nothing,” he said. “Nonsense.”

 

Charlie tilted his head, smiling. “Nonsense?”

 

Nick looked up at him, eyes calm. “The kind not worth repeating.”

 

For a second, Charlie studied him.

 

And then he gave a quiet little huff.

 

“Good,” he said.

 

He turned to sip from his water glass like it was nothing, like he hadn’t just watched Nick verbally slap a foreign prince in a second language with court-level calm.

 

But he didn’t walk away.

 

He lingered.

 

Then, far too casually: “Nick?”

 

Nick looked up, suspicious. “Yes, Your Highness?”

 

Charlie set his glass down. “Just a small thing. Could you… say something else in French?”

 

Nick blinked. “What?”

 

Charlie held up a hand. “Just a little sentence. Anything. No one has to know what it means.”

 

Otis looked up from his place on the rug. “Wait, what?”

 

Christian slowly raised his eyebrows.

 

Sai didn’t move but narrowed his eyes slightly, which, for Sai, was a full-body reaction.

 

Nick was still processing. “You… want me to speak French.”

 

Charlie nodded with all the princely dignity he could summon while clearly sweating. “Just for a moment. It’s, well, it’s a very elegant language. I never learned it, unfortunately. I speak Spanish, some Latin and I can understand Italian. But French always slipped past me. Tragic, really.”

 

Otis squinted. “So you just want him to… say stuff?”

 

“Yes,” Charlie said, too quickly. “Exactly. Just to hear it.”

 

Sai, dry as a desert: “And there’s no reason.”

 

Charlie shook his head. “None.”

 

Nick glanced between them, suspicious. “Is this a trap?”

 

“It’s not a trap,” Charlie said, adjusting the hem of his shirt for no reason whatsoever. “It’s just for fun. A cultural appreciation moment.”

 

Otis nudged Christian. “Five silver says he’s going to make him say something about cheese.”

 

Christian muttered, “If he says ‘baguette,’ I’m leaving.”

 

Nick sighed. Loudly. “You’re all insufferable.”

 

He looked at Charlie again.

 

And Charlie—Charlie was trying so hard not to look like he cared too much, but his face was already slightly red. Not dramatically. Just a flush along the cheekbones. The firelight, maybe. The heat.

 

Nick narrowed his eyes. “You really want me to speak French?”

 

Charlie nodded. “Please.”

 

So Nick sat forward.

 

Cleared his throat.

 

And, without theatrics, said:

 

“Je ne sais pas ce qui m’arrive. Je venais ici avec un plan, et maintenant… me voilà. Vous êtes étonnamment gentil. Et charmant. Et j’aimerais que vous arrêtiez, parce que vous rendez les choses bien trop compliquées.”

 

Silence.

 

Otis blinked. “…Was that about bread?”

 

Christian tilted his head. “No. No, that was… definitely not about bread.”

 

Sai said absolutely nothing, which meant he absolutely understood it.

 

Nick leaned back, casual. “There. You happy?”

 

Charlie was not okay.

 

His eyes were a little too wide. His mouth opened slightly. And yep, there it was again. That red flush, crawling over his ears and down his neck like the fire had gotten personal.

 

Charlie cleared his throat. “Yes. Very. That was… very cultural.”

 

Nick frowned. “Are you all right?”

 

“What? Me? Perfect. Lovely. Tea, anyone?”

 

And with that they resumed their blissful evening.


The fire had burned lower now, glowing soft and low in the hearth. Someone had finally passed around the tea—Charlie himself, of course, after very dramatically insisting he was totally fine and not at all flushed—and now the group had fallen into a looser quiet.

 

The prince sat cross-legged on the rug in front of the fire, back straight, one hand curled around a ceramic mug. His white shirt was still a bit rumpled from earlier, sleeves pushed to the elbow, and his curls had dried into soft, boyish waves that glowed in the light.

 

Charlie leaned back slightly, drawing one leg in close, and turned to Nick with a sleepy, half-lidded smile.

 

“I suppose tomorrow is the last day,” he said, a little too casually. “The French delegation will be leaving.”

 

Nick blinked. “Already?”

 

Charlie nodded. “Mm. Thank God. Although I’m disappointed we didn’t went to London, I was so sure I could at least this to convince father to let me go outside of these walls”

 

Nick let out a small exhale of amusement.

 

Charlie sipped from his tea, then sighed. “Although, I’ll have to do the private garden tour with Prince James.”

 

Nick’s hand froze around his mug.

 

Charlie didn’t notice. He was gazing into the fire now, brow faintly knit in that way he got when he was trying to stay positive.

 

“They’ll expect you three to come, obviously,” Charlie added. “Guard duty and all. But it won’t be long. Just an hour. Maybe two.”

 

He looked up again, eyes brighter than they’d been earlier. “And after that, I think we’ll be fine. They’ll leave. The palace will breathe again. And I can finally get back to peace. Or something like it.”

 

Nick nodded slowly.

 

Charlie took the last sip of his tea, then set the mug gently on the low table. He stretched a little, spine arching with a soft sound, then rose to his feet with the grace of someone who didn’t even notice how princely he looked doing it.

 

“Well,” he said, brushing his hands lightly on his trousers. “That’s all I wanted to talk to you about.”

 

The Swords all looked up.

 

Charlie gave a small, sleepy smile. “We should all go to rest. I’m called early tomorrow. You may go to your rooms and sleep.”

 

Then, with a teasing flick of his gaze toward Christian and Sai, he added, “Although i would like to know who of you are starting the guard tonight.”

 

Christian grunted, standing up and cracking his shoulders. “Otis and I start, Your Highness.”

 

“We’ll take turns after that,” Sai added, already rising with precise calm.

 

Charlie nodded as he watched the swords exit his chamber. “Good.”

 

He smiled again—genuine, soft.

 

And then he turned, walked toward his sleeping chamber, and disappeared behind the carved wooden doors, his silhouette flickering once in the firelight before it vanished.


The sun was far too bright.

 

The garden looked peaceful, as always—gravel paths winding through rose-covered archways, marble benches kissed with dew, birdsong weaving through ivy. It was, by all accounts, a perfect morning.

 

But Nick had never felt more on edge.

 

He walked three steps behind, flanked by Sai and Otis, all of them in light ceremonial guard uniform. Charlie was ahead, walking slowly beside Prince James, hands politely folded behind his back.

 

From a distance, it looked like diplomacy.

 

From where Nick stood, it looked like torture.

 

Prince James hadn’t stopped talking since the walk began. He spoke in that slow, indulgent voice like every word deserved applause, pausing only to admire flowers he clearly didn’t care about.

 

“I must say,” he was saying now, “your gardens are quaint. French landscaping is more geometric, of course. But this… this has its own rustic charm.”

 

Charlie gave a vague nod. “They’re very old. Some of the hedges date back to the first spring restoration six centuries ago.”

 

James sniffed. “Charming. Absolutely charming.”

 

Nick caught Sai’s glance—tiny, flat, unimpressed.

 

They turned down a shaded lane that wound past the smaller stone fountain. Charlie gestured toward a sculpted archway covered in honeysuckle.

 

“There’s only one stop left,” he said. “The wishing tree.”

 

But James held up a hand.

 

“I think we can stop here,” he said.

 

Charlie blinked. “Here?”

 

James stepped a little closer. “Yes. Quiet, romantic—perfect. Would you mind terribly if we asked the guards to give us a bit of privacy?”

 

Before Charlie could speak, Otis answered flatly from behind: “No.”

 

James turned, irritated. “I beg your pardon?”

 

Sai echoed, calm and firm: “We’re not authorized to leave His Highness unattended.”

 

James narrowed his eyes. “So you either question a prince” he stepped slightly toward them, “or defy one?”

 

Nick didn’t move. “We serve this prince.”

 

”Je crois qu’il serait mieux si tu fermes la bouche” Answered tightly the Prince

 

Charlie stepped between them smoothly.

 

“James,” he said, voice steady, “it’s their duty to remain with me, not away from me.”

 

James’s expression flickered. Then he leaned in, just a little.

 

“Why, Charles?” he asked, voice dropping into something falsely intimate. “Don’t you trust me?”


Charlie didn’t flinch.

 

“It’s not that exactly,” he said.

 

Nick’s knuckles curled at his sides.

 

James smiled. “You wound me.”

 

And then, worse—he didn’t stop.

 

“I think we’d make a good match,” he said, lowering his voice again. “You and I. The people would adore it. You’re charming. I’m adored. Our nations aligned. You could come to France. Stay at court for a while, then after you were with child I could come and settle here in England. I’ve liked you since we were children.”

 

Charlie stayed quiet.

 

Too quiet.

 

His face was polite. Blank. Controlled. But Nick could see the tension in his shoulders, the quiet clench in his jaw.

 

Charlie’s voice, when it came, was flat.

 

“Any courtship must be handled by the king himself.”

 

James tilted his head. “And if I asked him?”

 

Charlie inhaled. “I would still be… honored. But that doesn’t mean I would say yes.”

 

Charlie’s voice was calm. Controlled.

 

Final.

 

And for one heartbeat, Nick thought that would be the end of it.

 

But James stepped closer.

 

Too close.

 

Nick tensed.

 

He watched James lean in, his posture dropping into something more private. His voice lowered—just enough to become poison.

 

“You pretend like you don’t want this,” James murmured. “But we both know what’s coming. Marriage. Power. A child. You’ll have to choose someone eventually.”

 

He reached out—fingers brushing Charlie’s sleeve.

 

Charlie flinched.

 

“You’re scared,” James whispered. “But I’m the only one here who understands you. I’m already a prince, you don’t have to explain to me how monarchy works. You don’t want a stranger. You want me.”

 

Then he moved his hand.

 

Lower.

 

And touched Charlie’s side.

 

And touched Charlie’s waistcoat.

 

Fingers too slow. Too deliberate.

 

Nick’s vision narrowed.

 

He moved first.

 

Fast. Precise. Violent in silence.

 

His hand struck James’s wrist and shoved it back — not with a slap, but with the same brutal control one used to snap a blade away in combat.

 

Christian was there too, a breath later, stepping between them with enough force to make the gravel crunch. His stance was wide. Blocking. A living wall.

 

“Don’t touch him,” Nick said.

 

His voice was low. Even.

 

But it hit like a punch.

 

James staggered back half a step, more from shock than pain. He looked at his wrist, then at Nick, stunned.

 

Otis was moving too, already at Charlie’s side, one hand now resting near his hilt, eyes locked on James with pure, undiluted hate.

 

Sai’s fingers twitched at his sleeve. Not even unsheathing, just letting him know the option was there.

 

James blinked, then barked a short, furious laugh. “You dare lay hands on me?”

 

Oui” Simply answered Nick with defy in his eyes, he had no problem on facing the British nobility, less with a French prince, god, are all French men cunts? Does that make him half cunt? 

 

“You’re just a guard,” James spat. “I’ll have your head for this. You’ve struck a royal—”

 

“You assaulted one,” Christian snapped.

 

“I am a prince of France—”

 

Charlie’s voice rang out like a crack of thunder.

 

“James.”

 

They all froze.

 

Charlie stood with one hand clenched at his side, breath shallow, but his chin was lifted. His eyes were steel.

 

“I think it’s time for you to go.”

 

James was breathing hard. “He—he attacked me—!”

 

Charlie walked forward, each step slow and deliberate. “And you laid hands on me.”

 

“I—”

 

“I’ll escort you to your chambers myself,” Charlie said, jaw tight. “You’re scheduled to leave tonight. I suggest you begin preparations.

 

James was panting now, his cheeks blotched with color. But there was nothing he could do.

 

Not against the four Swords who looked ready to break him apart if he so much as flinched toward the prince again.

 

He stepped back.

 

But his pride couldn’t help itself.

 

He turned one last time, face twisted. “You know this, Charles—if it’s not with me, it’ll be worse. There are people in every court who only want your title, your womb, your crown.”

 

He smiled. Crooked. Desperate.

 

“I could give you more than that.”

 

Charlie lifted his chin.

 

And smiled back.

 

Faint. Beautiful. Unforgiving.

 

“No,” he said. “Let’s not pretend you don’t want me for the same thing.”

 

James went quiet.

 

“You’re a second son,” Charlie said, softer now. “You have no crown. And you saw me as a shortcut to one.”

 

James’s face drained of color.

 

“I could give so much to this bullshit kingdom—”

 

“Prince James.”

 

Charlie’s voice snapped like a bowstring.

 

And it silenced the world.

 

“I insist,” Charlie said again, clearer now. “It’s time for you to go.”

 

James stared at him, at the Swords, at Nick most of all.

 

Then turned.

 

And walked.

 

Nick didn’t move.

 

Not until James was out of sight.

 

Only then did he release his breath — slow, controlled — and look to Charlie.

 

He was standing still, proud and perfect.

 

But his hands were trembling.


The sun was low, staining the sky in layers of gold and blood.

 

The courtyard was dressed in formality—red banners fluttering gently, palace guards flanking the marble stairs, and servants carrying final trunks toward the carriage procession lined at the gates. The French delegation stood in a neat, perfumed row, each noble in travel garments woven with subtle embroidery. Everything shimmered. Everything looked finished.

 

But the weight of the afternoon still hung in the air like smoke.

 

Nick stood on the edge of the platform, just behind Charlie and the rest of the royal family. Otis, Sai, and Christian flanked him with the quiet alertness that always came at the end of long, heavy days.

 

The goodbye was ceremonial.

 

But Charlie was silent.

 

King Julio stepped forward first, exchanging firm handshakes with King Thibault.

 

“It was productive,” the English king said. “And civil.”

 

Thibault gave a short nod. “We’re aligned, at least for now.”

 

“Enough to last the season.”

 

Their tone was diplomatic, practiced, and steeped in centuries of distance. There was no warmth. Only the quiet agreement between powerful men who understood that peace was sometimes just the pause between battles.

 

Queen Jane and Queen Élodie spoke next, each with perfect posture, their farewells crisp and courteous. Élodie offered Charlie a single nod—not maternal, not even familiar. Just protocol.

 

James stood a few steps back, his face unreadable. He hadn’t spoken since that morning.

 

And Charlie…

 

Charlie hadn’t looked at him once.

 

He bowed to the French king, accepted a quiet farewell, and gave a polite nod to the Queen. His smile was calm. His posture flawless.

 

But Nick could still see the tension in the line of his shoulders. The set of his jaw. The quiet in his eyes.

 

He was tired.

 

Nick had to accept that even though that he and the rest of the revolutionaries had always mocked the royals for thinking their work was hard, and while he still thought it was better than working from 14 hours in the countryside, he had to admit that he also had found the whole endeavor mentally exhausting. 

 

The carriages were being readied. The farewells nearly complete.

 

Nick could almost feel the tension starting to loosen in his chest, like a string that had been pulled too tight for too long.

 

And then—

 

“Your Majesties,” came the voice. Smooth. Familiar. Acid under velvet.

 

Nick didn’t have to look.

 

He knew that voice.

 

Stéphane de la Fournière stepped forward, cloaked in courtly grace and arrogance dressed as charm.

 

“I’ll be seeing you again soon, my King. My Queen,” he said, offering a deep bow that was just theatrical enough to offend.

 

Queen Jane’s smile didn’t quite reach her eyes.

 

“Oh yes,” she said. “You have an invitation, of course. All ambassadors are welcome at the Winter Royal Ball.”

 

“Exactly,” Stéphane replied, pleased. “I’m very much looking forward to it.”

 

Nick felt his jaw lock.

 

Behind him, Otis shifted his stance. Christian scoffed under his breath. Even Sai, ever silent, narrowed his eyes almost imperceptibly.

 

Nick didn’t say a word.

 

But his spine was stone.


He thought he had been lucky to be able to not cross another word with his father in the whole visitation, but he was sure that if he was going to come for the Winter Ball, he was not going to pass the opportunity to do something.

 

Charlie remained still—but his fingers twitched just once at his side.

 

And then Stéphane turned.

 

Stepped toward Charlie.

 

And by extension toward them.

 

He bowed again, this time lower, more performative.

 

“Until next time, my prince,” he said.

 

But he wasn’t looking at Charlie.

 

He was looking at Nick.

 

The glance was brief. But deliberate.

 

A flick of the eyes. A ghost of something smug. Something knowing.

 

Something that made Nick want to draw steel.

 

Charlie saw it.

 

He didn’t blink.

 

“See you soon, Lord de la Fournière,” Charlie said, light, polite, and perfectly final.

 

He said it while shifting his stance.

 

Just a little.

 

So that he stood directly between Nick and Stéphane.

 

And that was it.

 

The delegation boarded.

 

The carriages rolled forward.

 

And the gates of the palace closed behind them with the solid, echoing weight of relief.

 

The French delegation was gone.

 

Nick let out a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding since morning.

 

The courtyard was quieter now, shadows stretching long under the setting sun. The air had cooled, the marble of the palace steps still warm beneath their boots.

 

Charlie turned toward the doors leading back into the residence. The Swords moved with him automatically—Otis just ahead, Christian to the side, Sai bringing up the rear with that familiar effortless grace.

 

But Charlie stopped at the threshold.

 

He looked over his shoulder, toward the far curve of the garden.

 

Then, with a sigh so soft it might’ve been mistaken for wind, he said, “You know what?”

 

The others paused.

 

Charlie turned to face them properly. “I might finish the walk I couldn’t finish this morning.”

 

Nick’s chest tightened.

 

Charlie’s voice was calm, but there was something behind it.

 

“I think I need to… breathe,” he added. “After these last few days.”

 

Otis stepped forward slightly. “Then we’ll stay close.”

 

But Charlie smiled at them—tired, but real. “Actually,” he said, “why don’t you all go off for a bit? Have a proper dinner. Rest.”

 

There was a pause.

 

Sai said it first. “We can’t leave you unguarded.”

 

Charlie looked at them—at all of them.

 

Then looked at Nick.

 

“Well,” he said lightly, “why doesn’t Nick come with me?”

 

Nick blinked.

 

Charlie glanced back at the garden. “I’m sure he could use some peace too.”

 

The others stilled.

 

Christian gave Nick a sidelong glance. Otis’s eyebrows lifted. Sai, as always, said nothing—but Nick could feel the question hanging in the space between all of them.

 

He stepped forward.

 

“Whatever you wish, my prince,” Nick said, quiet but certain.

 

Charlie met his eyes.

 

And smiled.

 

“Then it’s settled,” he said.

 

He turned.

 

And began to walk—back down the path they hadn’t finished, the one James had ruined.

 

The sun was almost gone now.

 

It bled gold and rose across the stone paths, throwing long shadows behind every hedge. The air had gone cool — not cold, just enough to remind Nick that night was coming, and that silence could sometimes say more than conversation.

 

He walked a step behind Charlie, just as always.

 

But this time, there was no formation. No guard posture. Just the sound of their boots on gravel and the gentle rustle of leaves in the softening wind.

 

And Charlie…Charlie was humming.

 

A tune Nick didn’t recognize. Light. Wandering. Something that sounded like it belonged to an old lullaby or a mother’s kitchen. He wasn’t singing words. Just the melody. Barely above a whisper.

 

They turned down a narrow garden lane,  the one shaded by creeping vines and lined with crumbling benches. Nick remembered how this path had been cut short earlier that day. How it had belonged, for a moment, to someone else.

 

But now it was quiet.

 

Just them.

 

Charlie stopped near the fountain at the path’s end. He placed a hand gently on the stone ledge, gazing into the water, his reflection rippling in the last light of day.

 

He didn’t look at Nick when he asked, “How are you?”

 

Nick blinked, surprised by the quiet shift in tone.

 

He straightened a little. “Fine, Your Highness.”

 

Charlie finally turned his head, his voice still soft. “No, I mean…”

 

A pause.

 

“I was actually thinking,” he said, gently, “about how you feel. Having seen your… your father. After all these years.”

 

Nick went still.

 

Charlie didn’t press.

 

Nick took a breath, slow and careful. “I don’t think I’ve… processed it.”

 

He shifted his weight slightly, watching the edge of the fountain instead of Charlie’s face.

 

“I haven’t seen him since I was a little child. And I don’t really… know him. Not really. I just know what my mum and my brother told me. What he left behind.”

 

He ran a hand through his hair.

 

“But it’s… yeah. It’s strange.”

 

Charlie nodded slowly.

 

“Yeah,” he said. “I mean, it’s not the same, not exactly… but I think I understand a little.”

 

Nick glanced at him.

 

Charlie was watching the fountain again, eyes unfocused.

 

“Sometimes, when I finally meet some noble I’ve heard about my whole life—some duke or distant cousin or foreign courtier—people I’ve been warned about, or taught about, or expected to flatter… and then suddenly, they’re just standing in front of me.”

 

He gave a breathy laugh.

 

“It’s like meeting a myth. And realizing it’s just a man.”

 

Nick was quiet.

 

But he understood.

 

They followed the curve of the path past the low hedgerows, neither of them speaking now. The sun had all but disappeared, leaving the sky streaked in violet and silver.

 

And there it was.

 

The Wishing Tree.

 

Nick saw it before Charlie spoke—though Charlie was the one who broke the silence, his voice soft with something like memory.

 

“Why don’t we go see it?” he said.

 

Nick nodded once, and they stepped off the path.

 

The tree stood at the farthest edge of the garden, just beyond a patch of trimmed grass that never looked quite tamed. It was an enormous oak, older than the palace itself, with roots that curled like the claws of sleeping beasts and bark so wide you could hide a dozen secrets behind it.

 

And from every low branch,

 

Ribbons.

 

Dozens. Hundreds.

 

All faded from the sun and weather, tied lovingly, desperately—knotted and looped and tucked into crevices. Bits of linen, silk, handkerchiefs, scraps of uniforms, torn lace.

 

Each one a wish.

 

Nick stepped close, his boots brushing the grass.

 

He remembered this place.

 

He and Charlie had brought Prince Olly here once, after an embarrassing talk with Isaac the first days the Prince friend had been in the palace. Olly had tied a pale blue ribbon and wished for more chocolate cake.

 

Nick hadn’t tied anything that day.

 

He hadn’t thought himself worthy of a wish.

 

Now, the branches swayed above them like they were whispering.

 

“Your highness, you told me,” Nick said quietly, “that any wish you want to come true… might, if you leave a ribbon.”

 

Charlie nodded, standing beside him, hands loosely clasped in front of him.

 

“It’s true,” he murmured. “The tradition was started by my great-great-grandfather. The last Spring man before me who had the gift.”

 

Nick turned to look at him.

 

Charlie’s gaze was on the tree, but his voice had dropped into something quieter.

 

“He used to sneak into the village,” he said. “At night. When no one knew. They say he asked for a way to leave the palace. Just for a little while.”

 

Charlie stepped a little closer to the roots, arms folded lightly across his chest, gaze drifting over the thick, ancient bark. The sunset painted his features in warm gold and soft shadow, his hair catching firelight at the edges.

 

“I used to believe the old stories,” he said quietly. “I’d come out here on nights I couldn’t sleep. Run my fingers over the bark. Knock on the trunk like it might answer.”

 

Nick looked at him, watching the way his voice softened around memory.

 

“I was sure there had to be an entrance,” Charlie continued, smiling faintly. “Some hidden doorway, a secret tunnel, something.”

 

He sighed.

 

“But I never found one.”

 

Nick looked back at the tree. Its presence felt different now. The ribbons swayed faintly in the breeze, hundreds of them whispering against one another like voices just below hearing.

 

Charlie’s voice dipped even quieter. “I still wish it were true. That he found a way out. That it’s here. But if it is…” He gave a slow, almost tired smile. “It’s buried too deep for me.”

 

They stood for a while longer, just breathing in the dusk, the fading warmth of day, the hush of something old and waiting.

 

The Wishing Tree towered behind them, limbs stretching wide like the ribs of an ancient cathedral. The breeze moved through its leaves in soft, deliberate whispers, as if the tree were breathing. All around them, the ribbons shifted—brushing each other like silk against silk, each one carrying a secret someone had dared to hope for.

 

Charlie moved first.

 

He stepped to the base of the trunk and sank down onto the grass, knees folding beneath him like he’d done it a hundred times. Nick hesitated a second longer, then followed—shoulder to shoulder, but not quite touching.

 

At first.

 

The grass was cool beneath them. Damp with dew and spring-sweet, soft enough to lie on, wild enough to smell like something still alive. The bark behind Nick’s back was uneven, pressing against the folds of his uniform. A root curled near his boot like a sleeping animal.

 

Above them, the sky bled into indigo. Stars blinked into being one by one—quiet, careful, like they were listening.

 

Charlie let out a breath.

 

Then, without ceremony or hesitation, he leaned.

 

His head came to rest against Nick’s shoulder—gentle, unguarded. His curls brushed the curve of Nick’s neck. Nick’s breath faltered. The sensation was subtle, but it landed like a hand pressed to the center of his chest.

 

Charlie smelled like cinnamon, lavender and linen, like sun-warmed stone and something human, clean and familiar. Nick allowed himself a shallow inhale, trying not to draw attention to it. The scent rooted itself somewhere in his memory, already unforgettable.

 

A single leaf drifted down from the oak above and landed in the grass near Charlie’s boot.

 

The stillness around them wasn’t silence, not really. It was full of things unsaid, of everything that had come before, and everything neither of them had the vocabulary to face. Charlie’s breath rose and fell, steady against Nick’s side. It was a presence Nick could feel with painful clarity, his shoulder registering the faint weight of it, his neck catching the soft brush of each exhale.

 

His hand rested loosely beside Charlie’s. There was a tremble in his fingers he refused to acknowledge.

 

He didn’t know what time it was anymore.

 

He didn’t care.

 

Above them, the Wishing Tree watched, its branches laced with the weight of hundreds of private hopes.

 

Nick remained still, his eyes open, tracking the way the sky deepened from blue to velvet. There was nothing tactical to study here. No threat to assess. Only the ache in his ribs and the gentle reality of the boy who had fallen asleep against his shoulder.

 

He had come here for strategy. For mission. For allegiance and rebellion and careful calculation.

 

But now

 

There was this.

 

The crown prince of England asleep beside him, trusting him with something fragile and wordless.

 

Nick lowered his gaze to Charlie’s hair. A curl had fallen forward across his forehead, and Nick had to fight the instinct to tuck it back. He swallowed against the urge and stayed very still.

 

He thought if he could ask Miss Miriam if she could teach him how to bake cinnamon cookies.

Notes:

Ok! So, I’m sure you all wanted the French delegation to keep visiting for a little more, but believe me, everything is being handled so it works in due time, don’t worry, this won’t be the last time you hear nor from Stephane and not from James.

Also, I think it’s quite obvious the boys have developed feelings from each other, we don’t know if from lust, loneliness or it’s just the pure love this couple has us accustomed to, we’ll explore that in the second part of the fic don’t worry.

Now I’m off to write next chapter, probably the next chapters from the next one to the 21,22 are the most important ones of the story. Yep, fasten your seatbelts.

Chapter 18: The Oak

Notes:

Hi everyone! Thank you so much for reading. This chapter took me a little longer to write because I’m heading into what I consider the most important arc of the entire story, the next four chapters are everything.However, I knew I had to end this chapter exactly where it ends, but to get there properly, it still needed more development… so, well, it turned into an almost 10,000 word monster. I really hope you don’t mind the length! I can’t wait to see what you think, your reactions always mean the world to me.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The month following the French delegation’s departure passed like a dream Nick wasn’t quite sure he was allowed to be having.

 

It snowed early that year. The white came soft and heavy, curling over the arches of the palace roofs, blanketing the hedgerows, quieting the world. Even the guards seemed to walk slower, boots muffled against frost-glazed stone. Winter wrapped its fingers around the old estate — but instead of bringing silence or sorrow, it brought something else.

 

Warmth.

 

Not just in the physical sense — though there was plenty of that. Every corridor was lit with fire. Chimneys crackled in nearly every room, flames licking up from carved hearths. The grand halls had shifted from echoing stone to velvet and wood and holly-trimmed sconces. Someone had changed the tapestries. Added deep reds and golds. Fir branches twined with ribbon. Candles in every window.

 

He wasn’t sure when the kitchens became his favorite place.

 

It might’ve been the first time he walked in to find the head cook elbow-deep in dough, a streak of flour across her cheek, singing something sweet and slow beneath her breath. Or maybe it was the moment he first caught the scent that now seemed to live in the walls—cinnamon, clove, caramelizing sugar, toasted almond, and orange peel cut fresh into dough.

 

The smell didn’t fade.

 

It clung to his coat, his scarf, the ends of his sleeves. It followed him through the corridors, warm and strange and full of memory. Every time the scent caught him off guard, Nick’s heart gave a little pull.

 

The staff no longer blinked when he entered, they simply nodded and made space. The cooks sang softly to themselves as they stirred spiced wine, hummed carols while kneading dough.

 

Nick had never known a Christmas like this, when there was nothing to celebrate it was just another reminder of what others could have, but now, he even got enough money saved to buy something for his mother.

 

He wrote to her every week, still. Every Sunday, without fail, in the Swords quarter, pen in hand, the windows fogged from his breath.

 

Prince Charlie had grown increasingly grumpy with the cold, complaining daily that his fingers froze during correspondence.

 

Nick had walked in more than once to find the prince curled beneath a shawl, hands blue at the knuckles, scribbling royal replies while a gust of snow-wind howled through the half-cracked casement.

 

Nick hadn’t even bothered to ask. He simply closed the windows,, until the room was still cold, but not biting, and then proceeded to light the fireplace in the room. Until Charlie stopped glaring and returned to his writing with a half-mumbled thanks.

 

Nick still carried the weight of his mission. It sat somewhere deep in his ribs, dormant.

 

Winter, he told himself, was impossible ground for revolution. The roads were frozen, the villages too quiet, the forests stripped bare. Nothing moved in winter. It was useless to keep figuring out a way to take the prince out of the palace.

 

And in the hush of December, it let him laugh. It let him steal chestnuts with the swords in the dark of the kitchen. It let him write to his mother without guilt. It let him sit by the hearth in the afternoons, shoulders unclenched, and simply exist.

 

The plan could wait.

He would hold his breath through the frost.

He would wait for spring to blossom again.

Isaac had returned from his diplomatic tour two days after the mold forced Charlie out of his quarters. He’d intended to stay for a week. He was still there. Apparently, the Christmas ball was reason enough to stretch his visit. Charlie hadn’t protested. In fact, his days had become a blur of laughter, teasing, and affectionate noise.

 

Charlie spent most of his free hours alongside Tao, Elle, and Isaac.

 

It made sense. They were his real friends,the kind that came before the crown, before the layers of protocol and palace routine. Nick had come to understand that those three didn’t just know the prince.

 

They knew Charlie.

 

And lately, it felt like Charlie needed to be known like that. Needed to laugh without posture, to tease without consequence, to sit sideways in a chair without someone correcting him for it.

 

Nick didn’t begrudge him the time. But it meant that Charlie’s absence left space behind, and into that space, the Swords quietly moved.

 

Nick found himself alone with Christian, Otis, and Sai, not because they were assigned the same shift, but because they chose to be. And without Charlie to orbit, they began to form something else.

 

Something like family.

 

They started picking up hobbies.

 

Otis declared, with absolute sincerity, that he was going to learn how to knit. “Winter demands coziness,” he said, dragging a basket of tangled wool into their quarters one evening. “And I will not be caught unarmed.”

 

His first creation looked more like a sea creature than a scarf, but he wore it anyway for an entire day out of spite.

 

Christian, for his part, became obsessed with chess. He said he refused to let Elle keep beating him every time they crossed paths in Charlie’s chambers. Nick once found him studying a battered strategy book by candlelight, muttering to himself about forked pawns and rooks with murder in his eyes.

 

Even Sai surprised them.

 

He began working on wood carvings, little ones, no bigger than a palm. Birds. Wolves. Once, a delicate curled fox. He never said when he’d started, and he never carved around others. But sometimes, when Nick walked into the shared quarters, he’d find a fresh figure left on the edge of the shelf, unfinished but carefully detailed.

 

Nick took on reading.

 

He didn’t even realize how many books he’d gotten through until Otis made a joke about them needing a library log. The stories were soft, full of snowfall and misunderstandings and happy endings, and Nick devoured them like someone making up for lost time.

 

But who could blame him? He had always wanted to study, and he only had the opportunity to learn how to read and do basic maths in the youth school of Old Britannia, he wished he could have gone more, but after children were 10 years old they had to pay a tuition. 

 

Nick found the books refreshing, he thought that there was so many things out there that the common people didn’t know, specially the children. He wasn’t as intelligent as the Prince (if Nick read three books per week, Charlie doubled that quantity pretty easily), but maybe someday he could go to Old Britannia and teach a couple things to the kids.

 

But if there was one thing Nick couldn’t keep out of his mind, it was that since the night the French delegation had left, Charlie had asked him, not the Swords, not his friends, for quiet walks in the gardens.

 

Just the two of them.

 

They had walked for nearly an hour through the winding paths of the palace gardens, speaking almost not at all. The hedges were white with frost, and the statues had taken on a strange, solemn stillness in the dark. Charlie hadn’t seemed to care about the cold. Or maybe he did, but refused to admit it. He kept his gloves in his pocket, his coat half-buttoned, and the collar of his wool shirt open enough that Nick could see the flush on his throat deepen as they moved.

 

It should have been strange, just the two of them, alone in the dark, walking without speaking. But it wasn’t.

 

And it became a habit.

 

Every evening, just after supper, when the palace quieted and the halls grew dim, Charlie would find him. He never said where they were going, because it was always the same. The west gate. Down the gravel path. Past the winter roses. Finishing in front of the wishing tree. They rarely changed course.

 

Nick had come to recognize the rhythm of Charlie’s footsteps. The way his pace shifted when he was deep in thought. The small, distracted habit of flexing his fingers inside his coat pockets when the cold started to reach them.

 

And sometimes, in the middle of the walk, Charlie would speak.

 

Never about politics.

 

Never about his duties or the weight of the crown or anything Nick had been sent here to extract.

 

He spoke about nothing. About which birds he hadn’t seen this season. About how much he hated the smell of boiled turnips in the kitchens. About the fact that his handwriting was worse in winter because his fingers refused to cooperate.

 

Nick always listened eager to know more about the boy.

 

And after a few nights, Charlie had said, almost as if to himself, “I need peace. And you’re the only one who keeps your mouth shut long enough to give it to me.”

 

The words had been flippant, thrown like a pebble across a pond, barely meant to land.

 

But they had landed.

 

And Nick remembered them.

 

He remembered them because they were followed, a few steps later, by something else, something more dangerous, said with the same ease, the same thoughtlessness, as if it were just part of the air.

 

“If I freeze to death, I’m fairly certain you could warm me back up.”

 

It was not the kind of joke said among guards. Nor among royals. Not like that. Not with that strange curl at the corner of Charlie’s mouth as he said it, not with the way he stared straight ahead, hands in his pockets, pretending nothing had shifted at all.

 

No one else would have noticed.

 

But Nick had.

 

And he hadn’t been able to stop thinking about it since.

 

So yes, if someone had asked Nick a year ago whether he’d one day feel comfortable inside a palace, he probably would have shot them just for saying it. Or himself, if he thought too long about the implications.

 

Yet here he was.

 

Waking up each morning to the sound of bells echoing in the west tower. Eating warm bread in the palace kitchens where the staff now greeted him by name. Spending evenings by the fire, listening to Christian curse the rules of chess and Otis attempt knitting what he insisted was a sock but looked more like a jellyfish. Here he was, walking with a prince through frost-bitten gardens in silence that felt like something sacred.

 

It hadn’t happened all at once. It had crept in, day by day, like snow piling along a windowpane: quiet, slow, undeniable.

 

But not everything was easy.

 

Not everything was light.

 

Charlie was getting restless again.

 

It started subtly, extra pages torn from his notebook after council meetings, sighs held longer than needed. Then came the way he rubbed at his eyes before finishing a letter. How he pressed harder with the pen, as if the weight of his confinement was trying to bleed through the page.

 

He hadn’t been permitted outside the palace gates in weeks, no, now months.

 

Nick had thought perhaps things would change once the frost came and all threat of rebel movement or foreign interference quieted. But it hadn’t. The King remained firm, unmoved by seasonal peace or sonly protest.

 

Charlie tried anyway.

 

In late November, he asked about attending a small local concert. The answer was no. Then he tried to use Nick’s mother as an excuse.

 

It happened at breakfast, with the winter light just barely slipping in through the high windows and Charlie wearing that dangerous expression that usually came before something ridiculous.

 

“I need to visit Sarah,” he said plainly, cutting into his poached pear.

 

Nick, halfway through buttering a roll, glanced at him. “Why?”

 

“For fittings. For the Royal Winter Ball. With all the nobles staying at the palace it is now impossible to get her a room now, however you wouldn’t expect me to attend in last season’s tailoring, would you?”

 

Nick said nothing.

 

Charlie raised an eyebrow. “You do want me to look good, don’t you, Sir Nick?”

 

Nick rolled his eyes. “You’re not going anywhere your highness.”

 

Charlie leaned back in his chair, expression tragic. “So I’ve been told.”

 

He had even appealed to Commander Harrow, which, in itself, had raised every one of Nick’s internal alarms. Harrow was not known for advocating much outside of fieldwork and his own leave.

 

And yet, oddly, and Nick hated how much he noticed this, Harrow had agreed.

 

He’d said, in front of both Charlie and the Queen, that it seemed perfectly reasonable for the prince to attend a private fitting with a known palace seamstress. He had even offered to accompany him.

 

The King’s reply had been decisive.

 

“A talented seamstress can take excellent measurements within the palace walls,” he’d said. “No need for multiple fittings. No need for travel.”

 

And that had been the end of it.

 

For days after, Charlie was snappish. Short-tempered. At one point, he’d told Tao to stop talking so loudly when Tao was barely whispering. He’d stood at the windows of his study for over an hour on a Tuesday, arms crossed, watching nothing but a slow snowflake fall onto stone.

 

Nick recognized the signs.

 

This wasn’t just boredom. It was melancholy.


They met at the Wishing Oak again.

 

The sky was velvet, deep and starlit, the kind of winter night that wrapped around the garden like a blanket. The tree stood as it always did, quiet and wide and draped in color. Ribbons rustled faintly with every breeze, their knots tight, their promises whispering across the frozen air.

 

Charlie stood with his hands stuffed in the pockets of his wool coat. The snow hadn’t come that evening, but the air was cold enough to bite the tips of their ears. Nick was a step behind, as he usually was on these walks, close enough to feel the warmth radiating off the prince’s shoulders, close enough to catch his breath when it quickened.

 

They didn’t speak right away.

 

Charlie just stared up at the branches, his mouth a flat line, his brows drawn together the way they always did when he was thinking of something he wasn’t ready to say.

 

“God,” he muttered. “I wish I could go out.”

 

His voice wasn’t theatrical. It wasn’t performative. It was quiet. Raw. A whisper pulled from somewhere deep.

 

“I’m so tired, Nick.”

 

Nick looked at him carefully, then said, softly, “I know, Your Highness.”

 

Charlie turned to him with a faint scoff. “You always say that.”

 

Nick tilted his head slightly. “Because it’s always true.”

 

“I’m going mad inside those walls.” Charlie’s voice wavered for the first time. “It’s like breathing the same stale air every hour. I see the same ceilings. I talk to the same people. Even when it’s good, even when it’s warm, it’s still a cage.”

 

Nick said nothing for a moment, then offered the line he knew wouldn’t help but was the only one he had.

 

“It’s for your security.”

 

Charlie rolled his eyes and looked away. “I hate it.”

 

“I know.”

 

“There’s no argument you could give me that’ll change my mind.”

 

Nick allowed himself a soft smile. “I know that too.”

 

Charlie kicked gently at a patch of snow near the roots of the oak.

 

Then Nick looked up at the ribbons.

 

“You said,” he murmured, nodding toward the tree, “that your great-great-grandfather used to come here. That he wished for a way out. A way to sneak into the village.”

 

Charlie raised an eyebrow. “Yes. And he died fifty years later in the same bed where he was born.”

 

“Still,” Nick said, teasing just enough to lighten the air between them, “wouldn’t hurt to try. Right?”

 

Charlie huffed a laugh. “You believe in magical trees now?”

 

“No,” Nick said, stepping forward, looking up at the branches as if they might shift. “But you could use something to believe in. Even if it’s ridiculous.”

 

Charlie looked at him.

 

For a moment, the garden was still.

 

Then, wordlessly, he reached under the cuff of his coat sleeve and pulled something loose from around his wrist. A narrow piece of lace, soft and worn, its edges slightly frayed.

 

Nick blinked. “What’s that?”

 

“It was tied around a box of correspondence,” Charlie said. “From a duke from Spain. I liked the texture, so I kept it.”

 

He walked to the tree, his boots crunching gently in the frost.

 

Nick stayed behind, watching as Charlie raised the lace, fingers fumbling slightly from the cold. He stood on his toes to reach a low branch, then paused—just for a moment—before tying it carefully around one of the thicker limbs.

 

The knot was slow. Precise.

 

“I wish,” Charlie whispered, “for a way out. Just once. Something real.”

 

He pulled the ribbon tight.

 

The branch gave a small, quiet tremble. Nothing dramatic. Just a rustle, like breath.

 

Charlie stepped back.

 

“Do you think that was how he did it?” he asked, without turning.

 

Nick shrugged. “If he did, it probably felt just as ridiculous.”

 

Charlie glanced over his shoulder, and his smile was small but sincere. “It didn’t feel ridiculous.”

 

“No?”

 

“No.” He looked at the ribbon, then back at Nick. “It felt like I meant it.”

 

The wind picked up slightly, stirring the branches above them. A few of the older ribbons fluttered loose ends, brushing against one another like distant bells.

 

Charlie’s ribbon held fast.

 

Moonlight pooled at their feet, silver across the snow.

 

Nick’s gaze lifted from the curve of Charlie’s mouth to his eyes, and the light was caught there—reflected back at him in cool brilliance, like the whole sky had chosen to live inside those irises. The air was perfectly still. Cold, but not biting. The oak branches had stopped rustling, as if even they were holding their breath.

 

And then—

 

Crack.

 

A sharp snap somewhere in the dark, too loud to ignore.

 

Charlie flinched. His eyes broke from Nick’s and darted toward the edge of the path. “What was that?”

 

Nick immediately stepped forward, his body instinctively shifting between Charlie and the sound. His hand went to the hilt of the short blade at his hip.

 

“I don’t know,” he murmured. “Get behind me, Your Highness.”

 

The moment collapsed into tension.

 

The wind shifted.

 

Branches creaked.

 

For a heartbeat, it felt like the whole garden held its breath.

 

And then—

 

“Charlie Charlie!”

 

A small voice, bright and delighted.

 

Charlie blinked, and Nick froze mid-step.

 

From the shadowed path near the hedge came a flash of movement, a small figure bundled in layers of wool, scarf trailing like a flag.

 

Charlie spun. “Olly?!”

 

The prince-child emerged from behind a statue, cheeks red with cold, curls flopping in his eyes, boots covered in frost. He grinned.

 

Charlie stared at him. “What are you doing?!”

 

Olly giggled, breath puffing in white clouds. “I was bored. I went to see you, and the guards said you weren’t here!”

 

At that, both Charlie and Nick shouted, in perfect unison, “What?!”

 

From behind the trees came a groan, loud, exhausted, and unmistakably Otis.

 

“Oh, we are in so much trouble,” Otis called, half-laughing, half-panicking.

 

Christian’s voice followed with something between a curse and a prayer. “I told you someone should’ve stayed by the hallway!”

 

Charlie turned back toward the garden path. “Swords!” he shouted, full royal volume.

 

Footsteps thundered toward them through the snow, Sai already visible between the hedges, cloak flying, eyes wide. Otis appeared just behind, one hand out like he might physically catch the chaos if it ran fast enough. Christian followed, fur collar askew and half a biscuit in one gloved hand.

 

Charlie turned back toward Olly, hands on his hips. “How did you escape your nursemates?!”

 

Olly giggled again, clearly thrilled with himself. “They were asleep! I tiptoed!”

 

Before Charlie could answer, Olly darted away.

 

Across the garden.

 

Into the snow.

 

“No—no, no, no,” Charlie muttered, already running. “Olly! Olly, this is not the time for games!”

 

Olly shrieked with laughter and picked up speed. “You said I could walk if I had a cloak!”

 

Charlie shouted back as he chased after him, “Not in the middle of the night!”

 

Nick hesitated just a moment, then followed, boots crunching in rhythm beside the others as they charged across the snow-covered garden.

 

“Olly,” Charlie shouted again, nearly slipping on the flagstones, “we are not playing! It’s freezing!”

 

“But it’s fun!”

 

Prince Olly darted through the garden like a creature born for winter—cloak flying, curls bouncing, his laughter echoing off the hedges like some mischievous woodland sprite. Every time Charlie lunged forward, Olly spun in another direction, too fast, too light, slipping out of reach by inches.

 

“Olly!” Charlie shouted, his voice fraying with a mix of panic and disbelief. “It is midnight! This is not—a—game!”

 

Olly only shrieked with delight and dashed behind the Wishing Oak’s trunk, feet kicking up frost.

 

Christian was bent over, hands on knees. “I’m starting to think he’s enchanted.”

 

Otis groaned, winded. “He’s got more energy than a fox on fire.”

 

Then—

 

“Uh,” Sai said, pointing upward, voice uncharacteristically tight, “where is he?”

 

Everyone looked up.

 

A collective silence dropped.

 

High above them, perched on one of the wide, ancient branches of the Wishing Oak, was Prince Olly. He sat with his legs swinging, completely at ease, snowflakes in his hair and a smug smile curling on his pink face.

 

Charlie’s mouth opened. He stared for a long moment, blinked twice, and then—

 

“How the fu—fff-flaming holly berries did he get up there?!”

 

Otis snorted.

 

Nick took a sharp step forward. “Your Highness,” he called, tone dipping into firm territory, “come down. Now.”

 

Olly beamed and leaned a little farther forward on the branch, perfectly reckless. “Come get me,” he yelled, “butt face!”

 

There was a pause.

 

Nick turned slowly to the others, rolled up his sleeves with the solemn resignation of a man preparing to storm a fortress, and muttered, “Okay. I got this.”

 

Christian clapped him on the back. “Godspeed.”

 

Charlie, still staring in disbelief, whispered, “They taught you how to climb when you were training, right?”

 

“I did not train to chase toddlers up sacred royal trees.”

 

He placed one boot onto the bark and began climbing.

 

The Wishing Oak was wide and uneven, its limbs thick as stone and tangled like old arms. Nick gripped one branch, pulled, and muttered under his breath, “How did he do this so fast?”

 

“I have strong arms!” Olly shouted proudly, as though reading his mind.

 

Nick reached for the next hold and winced. “You also have hollow bones, apparently.”

 

“Faster!” Olly cried from above, kicking his feet. “I’m gonna jump to the next one!”

 

“No—no jumping!” Charlie called up frantically. “Olly, you’re seven! You have tiny legs and no survival instinct!”

 

“You’re not fun anymore!”

 

Nick hauled himself up with a groan. “I am exactly the right amount of fun for someone not trying to break their royal neck.”

 

“Then climb faster!”

 

Charlie covered his eyes briefly with a gloved hand. “This is going to end with me being disinherited and you all being banished.”

 

“We’ll get a cottage together,” Otis offered. “Raise sheep. Maybe open a knitting school.”

 

Nick’s boot slipped slightly before catching again. “Stop talking about sheep while I’m dangling off a tree.”

 

“Then hurry,” Christian said. “I’m getting frostbite just watching.”

 

Nick gritted his teeth, reached for the next branch, and finally—finally—pulled himself up beside the boy.

 

Olly grinned triumphantly. “You’re slow.”

 

Nick exhaled hard. “You’re probably grounded.”

 

The prince giggled.

 

And below, Charlie shouted up, “Do not let him jump!”

 

Nick grabbed Olly by the waist before he could even test the possibility. “I’ve got him!”

 

The prince was squirming like a winded rabbit, legs kicking out toward branches with zero regard for balance, safety, or gravity.

 

“No jumping,” Nick muttered. “None. Not even a little.”

 

“But I could do it!” Olly said cheerfully, legs dangling in open air. “I could! You’d catch me.”

 

“I absolutely would not,” Nick said through gritted teeth, locking his arm around the child’s middle and pulling him close. “I would fall backward and die, and you would bounce off me like a happy little acorn.”

 

“Acorns bounce?!”

 

Nick didn’t answer. He was focused now—focused in the way one could only be while clutching seven-year-old royalty on a tree limb fifteen feet above the palace lawn in the dead of night, cold seeping into his joints, and dignity long abandoned somewhere between the second and third branch.

 

The climb down was, in theory, a simple reversal of the way up.

 

In theory.

 

In practice, Olly had other ideas.

 

Nick dropped carefully to the next lower limb, his boots slipping slightly against the slick bark, one hand tight around Olly’s middle. The boy’s scarf trailed like a banner behind them. The wind tugged at Nick’s sleeves. He adjusted his grip and tried to find his balance again, feeling the ache build in his thighs.

 

Then Olly wriggled.

 

“I wanna see the moon!” he chirped, twisting dramatically in Nick’s arms.

 

“Not now, Your Highness,” Nick said, breathless.

 

“But the moon, Nick!”

 

“In a minute.”

 

“I WANNA—”

 

And with that precise and reckless timing only a child could summon, Olly kicked out a leg, knocking Nick’s balance off just enough to matter.

 

Nick’s foot slipped. His grip faltered.

 

The world tilted.

 

There was a crunch of snow, a yelp, and then—

 

WHUMP.

 

Nick landed flat on his back in the snow with Olly squarely on top of him, giggling so hard his entire body bounced.

 

Nick lay there for a moment, stunned, his face pointed toward the stars, snow creeping down his collar. His back had made contact with something unpleasant—probably a root or divine punishment—and his ribs throbbed in protest.

 

“Ouch,” he said flatly.

 

Olly threw his arms up and shouted with uncontainable joy, “Do it again! Do it again! DO IT AGAIN, PLEASE!”

 

Nick wheezed.

 

Somewhere behind them, rapid footsteps skidded to a stop in the snow.

 

“Oh my god—” Charlie’s voice, loud with panic. “Are you hurt?!”

 

He dropped to his knees beside them, his gloves already reaching.

 

Nick tried to sit up, only to be gently pushed back down.

 

“Hold still,” Charlie snapped, already brushing snow off Olly’s shoulders. “Olly, are you hurt? Can you breathe? Is anything broken?”

 

Olly beamed at him, utterly unbothered. “That was awesome.”

 

Charlie groaned and cupped the boy’s cheeks, inspecting him for bruises. “Thank god,” he whispered, pressing a firm kiss to Olly’s forehead.

 

Nick, still half-propped on his elbows, managed a faint smile despite the pain vibrating in his spine.

 

Charlie turned to him next without a pause in rhythm, his eyes sharp with concern.

 

“You—” He didn’t finish the sentence. Instead, his hand came to Nick’s forehead with a familiarity that bypassed thought. He leaned down and kissed him there. Quick. Solid. The same gesture as he’d given Olly, like instinct.

 

Nick blinked.

 

Charlie blinked back, eyes widening for half a second.

 

Then he snapped upright, flushed.

 

Nick sat up fully, stunned not by the fall now but by the memory of Charlie’s lips on his skin, light as air and somehow not light at all.

 

“You are in so much trouble,” Charlie said briskly, spinning back to Olly, pointing a gloved finger at the boy’s chest. “So much.”

 

Olly whined, the giggle never fully fading. “But it was fun!”

 

Charlie groaned again. “I’m serious. You are never to climb trees without permission. Or at night. Or in the snow. Or without boots that tie properly. Or—”

 

Nick tried and failed to contain a snort.

 

Olly pouted, already realizing that Charlie couldn’t actually be mad at him. Not fully. The lines in the elder prince’s forehead eased. His jaw unclenched.

 

Charlie sighed. “Fine. Let’s go inside. Maybe we can… get a cookie or something.”

 

Olly’s entire body lit up. “YES. COOKIES.”

 

“But then bed,” Charlie added sternly. “You are not escaping again tonight.”

 

“Promise,” Olly said far too quickly, practically dancing on the spot.

 

“Swear it.”

 

“I swear on Nick’s bones!”

 

Nick raised an eyebrow. “Thanks?”

 

Charlie helped the boy up while Nick dusted snow off his sleeves and made a quick inventory of bones. Nothing broken, but he’d definitely have bruises in the morning.

 

Sai was already standing to the side with that quiet way of his, scanning the tree like it might hold more royal children. Christian approached more slowly, muttering things about night shifts, broken backs, and hazard pay.

 

Just as Charlie took Olly’s hand and turned to lead him inside, Otis’s voice cut through the quiet again.

 

“Your Highness,” he said, a little breathless. “Maybe you should come and see this.”

 

Charlie turned, gaze landing where Otis was looking.

 

His whole posture changed.

 

Nick caught it immediately—the way Charlie straightened, the way his hand twitched like he was resisting the urge to reach for something. His eyes didn’t widen, but they sharpened. Every inch of him went from winter-prince to palace-born Spring in a heartbeat.

 

“What’s that?” Olly asked, voice piping up as he pointed toward the tree.

 

In one side of the tree, the bark curved inward in a way that hadn’t been there before. And deeper still, something darker: not shadow, but depth. A hollow.

 

A door.

 

Nick, standing just behind Charlie, stepped forward. “It opened…”

 

Charlie’s mouth tightened.

 

“It’s nothing,” he said briskly, almost too briskly. “Come on. Let’s go inside. Everyone’s cold.”

 

“But I want to see!” Olly said, already inching toward the opening.

 

Charlie spun around. “Olly.”

 

The boy blinked up at him, all innocent curls and frosted cheeks.

 

Charlie crouched slightly to his level, voice dipping into a coaxing register. “You know what? If you don’t tell anyone about what just happened, I will let you have…” He paused, then raised three fingers. “Three cookies tonight.”

 

Olly’s mouth dropped open like Charlie had just offered him a kingdom. “Three cookies?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Three? Like—three whole ones? Chocolate ones?”

 

“Whichever you want.”

 

“YES. YES. YES. YES. OH!”

 

And with that, in a flurry of muffled shrieks and wild giggles, Olly launched himself in a victory lap through the snow.

 

Charlie stood with a groan and grabbed the back of his cloak mid-spin, pulling the child into his side with practiced ease. “All right, sweet terror. Let’s move.”

 

He looked back at the others—the Swords slightly stunned, Otis still gaping at the tree, Christian shaking his head like he’d seen too much and still didn’t believe half of it.

 

Charlie cleared his throat and threw a thumb toward the garden gate.

 

“Right. That’s it. Christian, Otis—why don’t you escort our sugar-fueled miracle child back to the palace?”

 

Christian gave him a long-suffering look. “We’re glorified nannies now?”

 

“Yes. And I suggest you do your job well, or he’ll be up another tree before breakfast.”

 

Otis grinned. “Roger that. Come on, Your Highness, let’s claim your cookie fortune.”

 

Olly beamed, skipping toward them with the singular joy of a boy who’d just negotiated peace with his kingdom in exchange for dessert. As they started off down the path, Charlie waited—until they were far enough away to speak without being overheard.

 

Then he turned to Nick.

 

His face was all calm. Too calm.

 

“I should probably check,” he said mildly, “that you haven’t broken anything in that fall.”

 

Nick raised an eyebrow. “You’re not fooling anyone.”

 

Charlie shrugged. “Doesn’t matter. It’s a good excuse.”

 

Nick glanced at the tree, then back at him. “So, what do you think it is?”

 

Charlie exhaled. “I think something just answered a wish.”

 

Together, they turned toward the slit in the bark—toward the ancient hollow that had opened not for court or crown or ritual, but for the boy who’d whispered that he needed a way out.

 

And for the sword who’d told him to try.

 

Nick stepped closer, careful not to touch it just yet.

 

“It wasn’t open earlier,” he said.

 

“No,” Charlie agreed, eyes scanning the tree with tight concentration. “It wasn’t.”

 

Nick crouched slightly, squinting at the base of the opening. A faint shine caught his eye—just barely, half-concealed behind a bundle of pale blue ribbons near the lower branches.

 

“Wait,” he said. “There’s something here.”

 

He reached forward, fingers slipping past the outer layers of fabric.

 

And there it was.

 

A ribbon—no, not a ribbon. Not really. It was longer, thicker, richer. Dark red, nearly black in this light, the weave intricate and dense. The edges were hand-stitched in silver thread, though tarnished now with time. When Nick touched it, it felt like no other fabric he’d handled—cool to the touch, impossibly smooth, with a weight like woven gold.

 

Charlie leaned in. “That’s not from any of the staff.”

 

“No.” Nick turned it in his fingers. “This is… old.”

 

Charlie knelt beside him, brows furrowed. “I’ve looked through these ribbons most of my life. I used to come here weekly when I was little. I’ve seen every scrap of fabric tied to this tree.” He looked at it again, squinting. “I’ve never seen this one.”

 

“It’s hidden,” Nick said. “Buried behind the others. Whoever tied it didn’t want it seen easily.”

 

He pulled the red ribbon gently forward, revealing where it looped—not around a branch, like the others, but through a carved slit in the bark itself. It was as if the tree had swallowed it. A seam ran beneath the knot, almost like a buttonhole—designed, deliberate.

 

“I think…” Nick hesitated. “When I fell. With Olly. I must’ve hit this. Caught it. Pulled it slightly.”

 

Charlie’s eyes flicked to the split in the tree. “And it opened.”

 

They both stared.

 

Nick reached out again, slow and deliberate, and touched the edge of the red ribbon where the knot met the bark.

 

There was a soft sound.

 

Not mechanical. Not magic.

 

Just… wood shifting. Like a door being pushed from the inside.

 

The seam in the oak breathed. That was the only way Nick could describe it. It expanded—not by much, but enough to suggest a mechanism. Something ancient and half-asleep, responding not to command, but to recognition.

 

Charlie exhaled. “This was never about the lace I tied earlier.”

 

Nick nodded slowly. “That was coincidence. But this… this has been here much longer.”

 

Charlie touched the ribbon himself, thumb tracing the edge of the silver stitching. His voice dropped, almost reverent. “This is centuries old.”

 

“Could it be his?” Nick asked quietly.

 

Charlie didn’t have to ask who. His fingers tightened slightly on the knot.

 

“My Great great grandfather died half a century ago Nick, just a couple months after my own dad was born, the ribbon should at least be a hundred years old”

 

“It still might be,” Nick said.

 

Charlie stared at the ribbon for a heartbeat longer. Then something shifted—something deep.

 

His shoulders tensed. His breath caught in his throat. And his eyes, sharp and wide, snapped back to Nick as if a thought had struck him so fast it physically moved him.

 

Nick barely had time to register it before Charlie took a step forward and gripped his coat.

 

“This is it,” Charlie said, his voice trembling. “Nick—do you understand what this is?”

 

Nick blinked. “A hidden passage?”

 

Charlie shook his head, already breathless. “No. It’s the passage. It’s a way out. A way out.”

 

His hands gripped Nick’s sleeves now. His face lit from within—not just excitement, not just wonder, but something closer to exultation.

 

“I’m a prince,” he said, almost laughing, almost gasping. “And I’ve lived in that palace my entire life, hearing stories about great-great-grandfather sneaking through gardens and wishing under trees and no one ever believed he actually found a way. And now—” he turned to the ribbon, staring at it like it might dissolve if he looked away “—now we know he did. He did, Nick.”

 

Nick didn’t answer. Not because he didn’t want to, but because he couldn’t interrupt the rawness of it—the way Charlie suddenly looked younger, freer, more himself than Nick had ever seen him.

 

Charlie stepped back, turning in a full circle like he might burst. “Do you know what this means?”

 

“I think you do,” Nick said quietly.

 

Charlie looked at him again—and then, before Nick could do anything about it, he surged forward and wrapped his arms around him.

 

It wasn’t soft.

 

It was fast, tight, full of heat and movement, like Charlie couldn’t bear not to move, not to hold something, not to anchor himself to the only person standing between him and the unknown.

 

Nick stiffened, then eased, caught in the prince’s arms, his mind spiraling in a dozen directions while his body remained still. Charlie was warm. Alive. Shaking just enough that Nick could feel it through his coat.

 

And gods help him, Nick held him back.

 

Just briefly.

 

Charlie drew back, not much—just enough to speak.

 

“I’ve spent my whole life being watched,” he said. “Told where to go, what to do. I’ve never even been allowed to ride a horse outside the inner gardens unless half the guard was with me. And I got used to it, but, after these months, it feels the walls of this palace are burning me alive.”

 

“I know,” Nick said softly.

 

“This is the first time,” Charlie whispered, “that something is mine. Something not controlled. Something real.”

 

His face was so close that Nick could see the firelight of the nearby torches reflected in his eyes.

 

Then Charlie seemed to remember himself. He stepped back, pressing his hands to his own coat like he needed to hold himself together.

 

“Sorry.”

 

Nick shook his head once. “Don’t be.”

 

Charlie let out a breath and looked again at the passage, the seam in the bark still open just enough to see darkness beyond.

 

“I want to go in,” he said, the words laced with the kind of longing Nick had only heard from him once or twice before—like music, like ache. “I need to know where it goes. I want to see it.”

 

Nick steadied himself.

 

“You should stay here,” Nick said firmly, steadying his stance in front of the opening. “Just for now.”

 

Charlie didn’t budge.

 

“No,” he said. “Absolutely not. There’s no way I’m staying behind. This is—” his eyes flashed, voice rising with a breathless grin, “—this is exciting, Nick. I’m not watching it happen from the sidelines.”

 

“It’s unknown,” Nick countered. “It could be unsafe. Unstable. It hasn’t been opened in gods know how long.”

 

“All the more reason to see it,” Charlie shot back, a spark of indignation warming his cheeks. “This might be the first real thing that’s ever happened to me outside of a crown fitting. I’m not going to stand here like a painting while you crawl into some legendary escape route without me.”

 

Nick took a step closer. “You’re the heir to the throne.”

 

Charlie took a step too. “I’m a person, Nick. And I’ve been caged my whole life, if this is really a way to go to London, I have to see it.”

 

The words hung in the cold air, sharp and final.

 

Neither of them moved for a moment.

 

Their breath clouded between them, mingling in the space that felt suddenly too small.

 

Nick glanced at the entrance again, then back to the prince in front of him—eyes bright with fire, mouth still parted with the adrenaline of something discovered and not yet lost.

 

“Fine,” Nick said at last, exhaling slowly. “But not tonight.”

 

Charlie blinked.

 

Nick nodded toward the tree. “We don’t know how far it goes. Or how long we’d be gone. Or who’s seen what already. If we vanish from the palace in the middle of the night and someone notices—”

 

Charlie sighed. “You’re right.”

 

Nick blinked. “Wait. What?”

 

Charlie grimaced. “I said you’re right. Don’t look so shocked.”

 

Nick smirked.

 

Charlie turned back to the ribbon, brushing his gloved fingers across it again—slower this time, more thoughtful than excited. “This has waited this long. It’ll wait one more night.”

 

Nick stepped up beside him. “So we go back?”

 

Charlie nodded reluctantly. “We go back.”

 

“And tomorrow—?”

 

“We come up with a plan.” Charlie’s voice was quieter now, more grounded. “We talk to the others. The Swords, but we cannot say a word to Isaac, Tao and Elle, they would definitely think this is a bad idea.”


The scent of warm bread and bergamot clung to the morning light.

 

Prince Charlie sat alone at the breakfast table in his chambers, a silver tray spread before him—sliced oranges, folded crepes, a delicate pot of tea still steaming. The fireplace had been stoked, casting a gentle glow over the carpet and bathing the room in amber warmth.

 

His Swords stood in silence.

 

Christian posted at the window, Sai beside the door, Otis leaning faintly the edge of the mantel. Nick, quiet and unreadable, kept to the far side of the room near the bedpost, arms behind his back, gaze occasionally flicking toward the prince but never lingering. If anyone had really analyzed them, it would have been clear that there was a subtext happening in the air.

 

Charlie cut into a croissant with unnecessary precision. He nodded along to Elle’s latest retelling of a diplomatic mishap in the embroidery wing—something about peacocks—and pretended not to notice the near-palpable tension from the men stationed around the room.

 

“Honestly,” Elle sighed, gathering her gloves. “I’m going to lose my mind if I have to mediate another textile crisis.”

 

“The true burden of nobility,” Charlie said lightly, sipping his tea.

 

Tao rolled his eyes. “Just wait till the Lirian tapestries start bleeding again.”

 

“I thought we agreed that was metaphorical,” said Isaac, lifting his cup for the last sip.

 

Charlie glanced at the clock.

 

Elle caught it and stood, tugging her cloak over one arm. “Right. I have the appointment in the west wing.”

 

“I’ll escort,” Isaac said, setting his empty cup on the tray with a soft clink.

 

“Please let me know if the tapestries attack,” Charlie murmured.

 

Tao gave him a mock bow. “We’ll die gloriously, my prince.”

 

Charlie inclined his head in return. “As is your duty.”

 

With a final chorus of goodbyes, the trio exited, their laughter trailing faintly as the door shut behind them.

 

Silence fell.

 

It held for precisely three seconds.

 

Then—

 

“Okay, I just can’t contain myself anymore, my Prince, we need to know what the hell happened yesterday?!” Otis blurted, spinning on his heel. “Nick came back to our rooms last night like nothing happened! Didn’t say anything!”

 

Christian turned from the window. “We know something happened. You both vanished for an hour. And Nick didn’t utter a word when he arrrived last night to the quarters, I swear I spent half of my shift guarding your door thinking about waking your highness up so I could know what is happening.

 

Sai raised one hand. “The tree.”

 

Otis pointed at him. “See?! Sai never speaks unless it’s important.”

 

Charlie set down his cup with measured care, folded his hands in his lap, and lifted his eyes slowly to the men in the room.

 

“Very well,” he said. “You deserve to know.”

 

Otis straightened immediately. Christian turned fully, finally facing the prince. Even Sai shifted his stance.

 

“We found a passage,” Charlie said. “Hidden in the tree.”

 

“A passage?” Christian echoed.

 

Nick stepped forward a pace. “There’s a ribbon. Very old. Hidden behind the others—almost entirely buried.”

 

“When Nick fell with Olly,” Charlie added, “that ribbon must have been pulled or disturbed. It activated something.”

 

Otis’s brows shot up. “In the oak?”

 

Charlie nodded. “A split in the bark. A doorway. Not a crack—an entrance. Shaped. Measured.”

 

Nick’s voice was even. “It responded to touch. It may have been there for generations.”

 

“Yes,” Charlie said. His voice dropped slightly. “It could be the one my great-great-grandfather used to escape to London in the nights. Or tried to. I don’t know what he found. But… he left this behind.”

 

Otis ran a hand through his curls. “So it’s real.”

 

Christian’s arms were folded, but his eyes were alight. “What now, my prince?”

 

Charlie looked at each of them—four shadows standing tall and ready around the room, the only people in the world who would carry this secret with him.

 

“Now,” he said, “we plan., this night I pretend to passs through the passage and discover where it leads to, Can you image if it ends up truly being London?! ”

 

“My prince,” Nick said, sharply now, “no. No, no, no—absolutely not. It’s too dangerous.”

 

Charlie, still standing near the hearth, turned slowly to face him. “You think I don’t know that?”

 

“I think you’re choosing not to care,” Nick replied, stepping forward. “You don’t know what’s on the other side. None of us do.”

 

“That’s why I need to see it.”

 

Otis shifted uncomfortably by the wall. “Your Highness… if something were to happen to you down there—”

 

“Then something happens to me!” Charlie snapped, all trace of patience leaving his voice. “Gods, do you all think I’m made of glass?”

 

Christian straightened. “No, but we know what you are. You’re the future king.”

 

“I’m also a person,” Charlie said through his teeth. “A person who found something—something real—and I am not letting it be locked up like everything else in my life.”

 

“Your Highness,” Nick said, more quietly now, “our duty is to protect you. That includes from enemies, from danger—”

 

Charlie stepped forward, eyes locked. “And from myself, is that what you’re going to say?”

 

Nick didn’t blink. “Yes.”

 

Charlie’s jaw tensed.

 

“You can’t—”

 

“I can. It’s my job.”

 

Sai’s voice cut in, even and cool. “It’s not a matter of desire, my prince. It’s about risk.”

 

“You don’t understand!” Charlie shouted. “I’ve spent my life surrounded by guards and walls. I know I am not very vocal about it, but that is because I didn’t think there was a way to change anything, but I’m eighteen years old, I want to go out, discover, explore, see how the capital it’s in the reality without any guards, security measures, I want to drink in a bar like a boy and buy in the market like a local, for gods sake the night I spent at your mothers cottage has been the most accurate experience I’ve had Nick. For once, I find a door. An actual door. And all of you—all of you—want to shut it in my face.”

 

Otis took a half-step forward. “That’s not fair.”

 

“Isn’t it?”

 

Nick’s voice rose again. “We are trying to keep you alive!”

 

Charlie turned to him fully now, furious. “You don’t get to stop me. I’m the prince. You swore your swords to me.”

 

“My prince you can’t ask that of us, we also swore to never leave you alone” Answered Sai “What if the tunnel does indeed take you to the city? You wouldn’t know where to start, and we can’t go with you, someone would suspect if they didn’t see us in the night guarding your door”

 

Charlie paced through his room frantically, he wanted to scream to the swords, but at the same time, he realized they were right. He took a couple of  deep breaths and tried to calm his rage.

 

Then, he kept looking tightly to the fireplace, tapping softly with his feet, Nick thought during those couple of minutes that he had achieved it, the prince was going to let go of this insane idea.

 

But he knew deeply Charlie couldn’t be persuaded when something got into his mind.

 

“I have an idea,” he finnally said, and now his entire posture shifted, light on his feet, eyes gleaming with delight, the corners of his mouth pulling into the unmistakable grin of someone who had just solved a riddle no one else knew existed.

 

“Oh no,” Christian muttered under his breath.

 

Charlie ignored him entirely. “All right, listen. You said I can’t go because it’s dangerous. Fine. Then we control the danger.”

 

Nick narrowed his eyes. “Control how, exactly?”

 

Charlie turned, practically bouncing on the balls of his feet now. “I go with you. Just you. One Sword, one prince.”

 

“No,” Nick said immediately.

 

“Yes,” Charlie pressed, “because the rest of the Swords—Otis, Christian, Sai—will stay in my chambers. Lights low, door locked from the inside. If anyone knocks, you say I’m asleep. I’m not feeling well. Whatever excuse you like.”

 

Christian crossed his arms. “And if someone asks to see you, my prince?”

 

“Draw the curtains. Claim I’m resting. Be creative.” He looked at them one by one. “You’re my Swords. You’re clever. Act like it.”

 

Sai blinked, expression unreadable.

 

Otis raised a brow. “So we’re to babysit a pile of blankets and pretend it’s royalty?”

 

Charlie beamed. “Exactly.”

 

“My prince,” Nick said, strained, “you want to sneak out of your own bedroom like some teenager escaping curfew.”

 

“I am a teenager escaping curfew. I just happen to have a crown.” Charlie stepped toward him, lowering his voice a little, that grin softening into something earnest. “Nick, I’m not trying to be reckless. I’m trying to live. Just for one night.”

 

Nick looked at him—really looked. At the sharp lines of anticipation in his expression, at the faint pink flush high in his cheeks, at the way his hands fidgeted even while his gaze remained steady.

 

It was stupid.

 

It was absolutely going to get them into trouble.

 

And it was the most alive Nick had seen him in weeks.

 

“I don’t like this,” Nick muttered.

 

“But you’ll do it?” Charlie asked, voice soft.

 

Nick closed his eyes. Breathed once. Then opened them.

 

“I’ll do it.”

 

Charlie’s grin exploded across his face.

 

Otis groaned. “Oh gods, we’re going to get executed.”

 

Christian shrugged. “Not if we lie really well.”

 

Charlie clasped his hands behind his back and began pacing, eyes glittering with the kind of wild purpose that usually came just before a parade or a scandal. “Right,” he said. “Here’s how we’re going to do it.”

 

The Swords straightened instinctively. The tone the prince used was the same he did when he had to talk to other ministers or even the own King.

 

Charlie continued. “Tonight at dinner, everything happens as usual. Isaac will be with me. Elle and Tao will linger, though Tao will definitely complain about how if you are also having dinner with us, he and Elle shouldn’t be there as someone should always be ready to attend any necessity I have.” He waved a hand. “Ignore him, he payed too might attention to his protocol lessons when he was a child.”

 

Nick crossed his arms. “You mean to say: we act normal.”

 

“Precisely.” Charlie stopped in front of the fire, silhouetted in the gold light like a plotting king in a very expensive dressing robe. “Once dinner is over, I’ll sigh dramatically,maybe rub at my temples a little,and tell them I’m terribly tired and need to rest. Isaac will roll his eyes but go. Elle and Tao will help me get ready for bed and then leave me with you.”

 

Otis interrupted “And there it’s where we enter in action”

 

“Exactly.” Charlie pointed at him, pleased. “Nick and I will wait with the rest of you until the palace quiets. Lights down. We’ll pass through the outer corridor wards on the garden side. I’m sure you know how the rotations and the patrols work.”

 

Christian muttered, “Well yes, but I never thought I would be using that knowledge for this purpose”

 

Charlie ignored him. “Once the last patrol passes, we leave. Nick and I slip out through the west corridor and take the garden path. The rest of you stay here and prepare the room. Curtains drawn, lights low, fake breathing sounds—whatever you need. One of you will even warm the bed.”

 

Sai nodded solemnly. “I will do it.”

 

Charlie clapped his hands together. “Perfect. Once we reach the oak, we enter. We explore. We see what’s been waiting there all this time.”

 

Nick studied him a moment. “And if we get caught?”

 

Charlie turned to him. “Then I’ll say I was sleepwalking. And that my Sword loyally followed to protect me.”

And so they did it.

 

That evening, the plan went into motion with seamless grace, the kind only possible when everyone involved had been trained their whole lives to execute orders without hesitation.

 

Dinner passed as expected.

 

Charlie sat at the head of the private table in his room, dressed in deep blue, his curls catching the amber candlelight like brushed gold. Isaac lounged beside him, reading the wine labels with dramatic sighs. Elle peppered him with talk of a certain seamstress in the east wing who was stealing brocade from the supply room. Tao, predictably, grumbled about proximity, muttering that someone should be standing to the side in case the prince so much as coughed, and how improper it was for a future monarch to dine in such a casual circle.

 

Charlie grinned at that and did not argue.

 

Nick stood behind him the whole time, silent, observant. A shadow with a pulse.

 

When the meal ended, Charlie pressed two fingers to his temple and let out the most exaggerated sigh anyone had ever heard. “I’m terribly tired,” he announced, rising slowly as if weighed down by the responsibility of his own feet. “I think I need to lie down.”

 

Isaac rolled his eyes, as expected. “You’re always tired when Tao starts his monologues.”

 

“I’m not tired because of him,” Charlie said, voice sweet. “I’m tired with him.”

 

Elle laughed, but she and Tao helped him up, brushing crumbs from his sleeves like nursemaids, and started the usual night routine.

 

Elle tucked the edges of the blanket in place with the efficiency of a girl who had grown up organizing ribbon drawers by tone. Tao adjusted the candles. Isaac checked the windows, for no reason as he was nothing else than a friend unlike the other two, who were friends and assistants of the Prince.

 

And then, one by one, they bid him good night.

 

The door shut.

 

Silence returned.

 

Nick, Otis, Christian, and Sai were already waiting inside.

 

Charlie pulled off his robe and replaced it with something simpler — a dark coat, lined for warmth, the collar turned up to his neck.

 

They waited.

 

Long minutes passed. A breeze stirred the drapes. Somewhere in the west wing, a clock chimed softly for the half-hour.

 

Otis peered between the curtains. “One patrol passed.”

 

“Second one should be fifteen minutes behind,” said Christian, checking the time.

 

Sai didn’t speak. He was already settled in the prince’s bed, motionless, eyes closed, the blanket rising and falling with his breath as if it were truly Charlie beneath it.

 

Nick gave one last look toward the door.

 

Charlie nodded to the others. “Hold the illusion.”

 

Then he and Nick slipped out into the corridor, boots soft on the stone floor, breath held between steps.

 

The hallway was cold. Shadows stretched long beneath the sconces. Not a word passed between them as they moved down the servants’ stairwell, exiting out through the small laundry vestibule and onto the western garden path.

 

Snow crunched underfoot. The air had sharpened further, frost already threading across the stone.

 

They moved like ghosts.

 

And then, they were there.

 

The Wishing Oak stood like a monolith against the pale sky, its long arms curled toward the heavens, ribbon-cloaked branches shivering with the night wind.

 

The ancient red ribbon hung exactly where Nick had found it.

 

Charlie exhaled, eyes wide with wonder. “Are you ready?”

 

Nick looked at the tree, then at him.

 

He sighed. “I still think this is a terrible idea.”

 

Then, quietly: “Let’s do it.”

 

He reached forward.

 

Fingers brushed the ribbon.

 

The bark groaned softly—then shifted.

 

A seam split wide once more, the tree sighing open to reveal a passage cloaked in shadow.

 

Together, they stepped forward and entered with the realization that that night was probably going to change their life’s.

Notes:

Well firstly, I’m sure when I mentioned some chapters ago the wishing tree no one gave any importance to it, but, that is why I i think I have you be more obvious, Secondly We should spice things up, let’s end with this slow burn.

Chapter 19: The tavern

Notes:

Well guys, I don’t have much to say about this chapter except that it was again 10000 words and I had to split it, and that you are going to love chapter.
Hope you like it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The tunnel breathed around them.

 

Nick ran one hand along the rough gravel wall, his fingers catching against the uneven grain. The ceiling was low at first, so low that both he and Charlie had to stoop slightly as they moved, their shoulders brushing the curved sides of the passage. The air was thick with the scent of damp stone and age, a smell not of rot but of time left undisturbed. Every exhale echoed against the narrow ceiling.

 

Their boots crunched softly against the gravel floor, and for several paces, that was the only sound between them. No wind. No voices. Just the slow, steady rhythm of two bodies pressing deeper into something forgotten.

 

Then Nick’s foot caught against something firmer. The ground was changing.

 

He raised his head slightly, squinting forward, and caught the faint glint of iron against the wall. A bracket, rusted but whole. Mounted inside it was a torch, capped in dried resin, still intact beneath a film of dust.

 

He reached for it, brushed the soot from its handle, and held it out. He searched in his pockets until he found the lighter he had taken before, concerned in case they got lost on the darkness of the tunnel, and lighted the torch, the flame bloomed instantly at the head.

 

The torchlight filled the tunnel with flickering gold. The fire made shadows leap and curve across the walls, but it also revealed something else: the gravel underfoot had given way to carved stone.

 

The ceiling rose.

 

Nick straightened fully, tilting the torch upward.

 

Stone arches met overhead in a simple, repeating rhythm, and the floor beneath them stretched clean and flat. The further they went, the more polished it became, not from luxury but from the pressure of purpose—flagstones laid centuries ago, untouched and unmoved.

 

“These are ancient,” Charlie said behind him, voice low and reverent. “But look how clean the cuts are. No collapse, no breaks. The geometry is exact.”

 

Nick nodded. “They’re old, but someone took care when building them.”

 

They kept walking.

 

The space widened again, not just in height but in breadth. The walls, once a tight squeeze around their shoulders, were now far enough apart for them to walk side by side. The arches grew taller. Torches reappeared at intervals, unlit but ready.

 

Nick moved ahead with the torch lifted high, the light blooming over dark stone and delicate construction. Every step they took echoed now, a quiet rhythm that no longer sounded like trespass but progress.

 

“It’s wider,” Charlie said. “Much wider.”

 

Nick agreed with a soft grunt. The path widened again. This time, dramatically. The corridor flared into a long hall, broad enough to fit a carriage across, with drainage grooves carved directly into the sides of the floor.

 

Charlie turned slowly, eyes tracing the length of the ceiling. “Carriages could pass through here.”

 

Nick looked up, then down, running a hand along the groove. “These tunnels were built to last.”

 

Charlie tilted his head, lips parted in quiet awe, moving freely with his brown silk coat and a cloak. “They’re not just old. They’re intentional.”

 

Nick glanced at him, torchlight catching the edge of Charlie’s cheek, the faint smile that played at his mouth. That look of discovery—the one that stirred whenever Charlie was outside the palace walls, even if the freedom was only stone deep.

 

“They’ve been preserved,” Nick said quietly. “Like someone meant for them to be used again.”


The air shifted.

 

It was subtle at first, but Nick slowed. He lifted his head slightly, the torch still high, and inhaled.

 

“I feel the air moving,” he murmured.

 

Charlie looked at him quickly. “Then we’re close.”

 

The faintest current moved through the tunnel now, brushing past Nick’s neck, stirring the edge of Charlie’s coat. It wasn’t strong—barely more than a thread of air—but it carried with it a suggestion of something the rest of the passage had lacked: breath, motion, the pulse of something outside.

 

They picked up pace.

 

The tunnel turned once more, then narrowed, the walls pressing in just slightly before falling away again.

 

And there it was.

 

The spiral stair rose ahead, cut directly into the wall of the tunnel. Its steps were ancient but intact, curving upward into darkness that shimmered faintly with moving air. At its base, water pooled slightly near the drain channel, trickling along the edges of the steps like a soft reminder of the world above.

 

Nick stopped at the bottom, gazing upward.

 

Charlie came to his side. “This is it.”

 

Nick raised the torch, casting shadows across the inner curve of the spiral. The stone glistened faintly with condensation. The passage was narrow, but wide enough for one man to walk comfortably. There were no handrails, no ropes—just the ancient stone, carved with precision and purpose.

 

He started climbing.

 

Charlie followed, one step behind, their boots tapping rhythmically up and around the curve. The sound was quieter here, more contained. The wind grew stronger as they ascended, whispering now against the walls like it remembered who had last walked here.

 

Each step lightened the air.

 

Each turn brought more space, more sound.

 

And then—above them—a line of shadow broke. A seam in the stone, faint but present. It wasn’t much. Just enough for air. Just enough for sky.

 

Nick reached the top first.

 

The stone arched slightly, then ended at what appeared to be a wooden grate embedded with iron hinges, barely visible from the inside. A latch marked its edge.

 

He looked over his shoulder.

 

Charlie nodded once.

 

Nick pressed his palm against the grate, felt the cold metal give slightly.

 

The wind pushed harder now.

 

He released the latch.

 

The wood creaked.

 

Cold air rushed in as Nick pushed it open, and the scent of stone gave way to something fresher—faint smoke, wet earth, the ghost of rain on brick.

 

They stepped out into a narrow enclosure framed in shadow.

 

It took Nick a second to realize where they were.

 

The exit was tucked behind an old fountain, its stone dry and moss-lined, cracked down one edge but still standing proudly in the center of a small, walled garden. Ivy curled up the edges of the stonework. Beyond it, a low gate opened toward a cobbled alley, the sound of distant horses and the occasional roll of carriage wheels muffled beneath the city’s hum.

 

Charlie turned in a slow circle, eyes wide.

 

“Where are we?”

 

Nick exhaled slowly, taking in the layout of the alley, the curve of the buildings, the familiarity of the lamplight. “London,” he said. “We’re in the outer circle, just past the old district walls. Closer to the eastern quarter. It’s not the noblest part of the city… but it’s not Old Britannia either.”

 

Charlie stared at him. “This is London at night?”

 

Nick nodded.

 

The prince stepped out from behind the fountain, boots pressing into damp moss, and took in the tight brickwork of the alley, the slanted rooftops above, the distant flicker of lanterns swaying on wrought-iron posts.

 

“This is real,” Charlie whispered. “We’re out.”

 

He looked back at Nick, the grin blooming fast across his face. “We found it. Nick, we actually—we found it!”

 

Nick leaned back slightly against the fountain, watching him, and let a smile tug at the corners of his mouth. A real one. A rare one.

 

Charlie caught the expression, his eyes gleaming in the low light.

 

“We just walked out of the palace,” he said. “Through a tunnel that hasn’t been used in generations.”

 

Charlie couldn’t stop laughing.

 

Not a quiet chuckle, not a prince’s polite amusement—laughing, full and bright, the sound echoing off the fountain walls and rising into the night air like something too joyful to cage. His boots splashed lightly through a shallow patch of water, and he spun on the stones with a grin that split his entire face.

 

“It was true,” he gasped, breathless with wonder. “It was true, Nick. My great-great-grandfather really did escape into the city. In the middle of the night. Through a secret tunnel under the garden.”

 

He tossed his arms wide and tipped his head back, laughing again as he turned in a circle, his coat flaring behind him.

 

“This is the capital,” he said, spinning toward the narrow gate. “This is my capital. And I got here without a single guard, without a carriage, without a royal crest pinned to my chest.”

 

Nick couldn’t help it—he laughed, too.

 

“You’re going to get sick,” he said, watching Charlie twirl again, this time stepping up onto the lip of the dry fountain like a boy raised on rooftop edges. “You’re dressed in fancy silks and that coat looks like it’s meant for spring.”

 

“I am spring,” Charlie said grandly, raising his arms like he was about to deliver a monologue to the stars. “I am Charlie Spring, and I’m in London alone for the first time in my entire life, and no one knows it!”

 

He jumped down and landed with a splash in the mud, then danced back a few steps, breath fogging the air.

 

Nick shook his head, his grin stubbornly refusing to leave. “All right, well, now that you’ve jammed your way through a national secret and proven the tunnel is real…”

 

Charlie turned to him, still smiling.

 

Nick lifted a brow. “We’ve done it. We’ve seen it. Time to go back.”

 

Charlie blinked once.

 

Then blinked again.

 

“Go back?” he said.

 

Nick’s smile faltered a little. “Yes. The tunnel. It’s still open. We should—”

 

Charlie stared at him, incredulous. “You think I’m going to go back? Now?”

 

Nick opened his mouth, but Charlie was already stepping toward him.

 

“I’m here, Nick. In the capital. In my city. I’m not going to turn around after five minutes of dancing in a fountain courtyard, we talked about this.”

 

Nick took a breath, letting the last of Charlie’s laughter settle in the air before speaking again.

 

“We need to go back.”

 

Charlie’s shoulders dropped, the grin not gone, but wavering. “Why?”

 

“Because it’s not safe.”

 

“We’re in a private garden behind a dry fountain surrounded by alley walls. No one saw us come. No one knows we’re here.”

 

“That doesn’t mean no one will.” Nick stepped forward, lowering his voice. “You’re the prince. This isn’t a game.”

 

Charlie’s eyes narrowed, though not in anger. In that sharp, stubborn way Nick was starting to recognize too well.

 

“It’s not a game,” Charlie said. “It’s my life.”

 

Nick didn’t flinch, but something in his chest pulled tight.

 

Charlie took a breath, then stepped closer, chin tilted up. “You’re from here. You said it. This is your city.”

 

“Yes,” Nick said. “Which is why I know exactly how dangerous it can be. You know it too, last time we were here it’s because they tried to ambush our carriage and we had to escape.”

 

Charlie laughed softly, but there was heat in it. “And I know exactly how trapped the palace is. I’m not going back tonight, Nick. Not before I’ve seen anything. Not before I breathe air that hasn’t passed through three layers of gilded glass and a scented handkerchief.”

 

He paused. Nick said nothing.

 

Charlie leaned in just a little. “Take me to see it.”

 

Nick blinked. “What?”

 

“You know this place,” Charlie said. “You know the streets, the people, the hidden corners. Show me something real. A tavern. A market. A bar. A bakery that’s still open at night. I want to dance. I want to sing.”

 

“You want to dance,” Nick repeated flatly.

 

“In a place with music, and bad beer, and no one who calls me ‘Your Highness’ before they ask what I want to drink.”

 

Nick stared at him.

 

Charlie didn’t budge.

 

There was a pause, long and full of weight. The torch in Nick’s hand flickered. Somewhere nearby, a cat darted between buildings, a clatter of something tin echoing behind it.

 

Nick couldn’t believe he was still standing here.

 

Charlie had just declared his intention to sneak through the capital with nothing but boots, a stolen night, and a royal smile, and somehow Nick wasn’t dragging him back through the tunnel by the collar.

 

He should be.

 

But he wasn’t.

 

Charlie stood across from him, cheeks flushed, eyes alive with starlight and stubbornness, and Nick had to look away to gather what was left of his sense.

 

“Fine,” he muttered. “First things first—we need somewhere to stay. Somewhere safe. Somewhere we can figure out what the hell we’re doing.”

 

Charlie opened his mouth to speak again—probably to argue, probably to suggest that thinking was optional—but then paused. “All right. Where?”

 

Nick stepped past him and moved toward the edge of the alley, glancing up and down the street. The lamps burned low now, smoke hazing gently beneath their glow. A bakery window was shuttered, and a pair of women passed under cloaks, murmuring to each other as they disappeared around a corner.

 

Nick pointed across the lane, where another narrow street branched off into a quieter lane.

 

“There,” he said. “I know a place. It’s close.”

 

Charlie followed his gaze. “What kind of place?”

 

Nick smirked faintly. “The kind where someone will be awake, and won’t call the guards when the prince appears in the front door.”

 

Charlie raised an eyebrow. “That specific?”

 

“Very.”

 

They crossed the street, boots silent on the cobbles, the city curling around them in flickering gold and coal-gray. Charlie stayed close behind, coat brushing Nick’s shoulder once, twice, as if just to make sure he was still real.

 

Nick didn’t look back, but his chest was too warm for the cold to touch.

 

He knew where he was going.


Nick knocked three times, sharp and measured.

 

He braced himself even before the last echo had faded.

 

There was a pause, a brief shuffle, then the sound of the latch turning.

 

The door creaked open.

 

And there she was.

 

Sarah Nelson stood in her nightdress and shawl, hair bundled up in a loose knot, eyes bleary from sleep—until she focused on her son.

 

Her face stilled.

 

She blinked.

 

Then her eyes shifted and landed on the figure standing just behind him.

 

She blinked again. Her mouth fell slightly open.

 

Her hand floated up to her chest.

 

“Oh my god,” she whispered.

 

Nick tensed.

 

Sarah took one small step back, the book slipping from her fingers with a dull thunk onto the rug.

 

Her other hand joined the first at her chest.

 

“Oh my god,” she said again, louder this time, breathless.

 

“Mum?” Nick said.

 

“Oh god!”

 

Nick turned pale. “Mum?!”

 

“Oh heavens!”

 

“Mum, no—”

 

“Oh my—”

 

“Mum, breathe.”

 

“Oh god, god!”

 

Nick panicked. “Oh my god. I’ve killed my mum. I’ve killed her. She’s dying. She’s dying and I’ve killed her.”

 

“I’m fine!” Sarah said loudly, waving a hand at him like he was being dramatic. She gripped the doorframe for balance and squinted through the dim light at Charlie.

 

Then she rounded on Nick with sudden speed and threw her arms around his neck.

 

“Nicky!”

 

He nearly dropped the torch still clutched in his left hand. “Mum—”

 

“Oh Nicky,” she gasped into his neck, clutching him fiercely. “You’re here, you’re real, oh my god, I thought—what is this, a Christmas miracle?!”

 

Nick staggered backward under the force of it. “You’re alive?”

 

“I am,” she said, laughing breathlessly, pulling back just enough to grip his face in both hands. “And you—just look at you. Look at your hair, and those arms, and that jawline—gods above, the palace agrees with you.”

 

He blinked. “What?”

 

“You look like a bloody war poster,” she said, eyes sparkling. “Handsome and heroic. Like a sword should be following you.”

 

“Mum.”

 

“I’m allowed to notice!”

 

Then her gaze shifted over Nick’s shoulder again.

 

Her breath caught.

 

And then she dropped into the world’s most chaotic curtsy—too deep, too fast, one hand grabbing at the edge of the doorframe to keep balance.

 

“Your Highness!”

 

Charlie stepped forward, expression soft, the torchlight catching the edges of his smile. “It’s a pleasure seeing you again, Sarah.”

 

“The pleasure is mine,” she managed, hand still over her heart. “Oh my word, come in, please, it’s freezing out and you—your hands must be like ice, both of you—”

 

Nick caught her sleeve gently. “Wait—Mum, is David here?”

 

She shook her head, waving vaguely behind her. “No, love. Went out early this morning, hasn’t come back yet.”

 

He stepped inside, shoulders tight.

 

In his mind, he could already picture it—David in a smoky backroom somewhere near the southern quarter, arms crossed over revolutionary manifestos, debating troop movements like it was a game of chess.

 

Tonight, at least, they wouldn’t run into each other.

 

Nick followed Charlie and his mother into the house, closing the door behind them.


For a breath, Nick was still.

 

Then Sarah turned, both hands on her hips, eyes narrowing the way only a mother’s could.

 

“All right,” she said. “Talk.”

 

Nick blinked. “What?”

 

“You’re not bleeding. That’s a good start. But I want to know why, in the dead of night, you are dragging the heir to the throne into my front room. You’re not being hunted again, are you?”

 

Charlie coughed, clearly trying to stifle a laugh.

 

Nick shot him a glare. “Mum—”

 

“I swear to the stars, Nicholas, if this is like last time—” She pointed a stern finger at Charlie now, tone switching seamlessly into half-scolding, half-affectionate. “—don’t think I’ve forgotten the time you showed up here with half the royal guard out of your breath after running for the whole district.

 

“No,” Nick said quickly. “No one’s after us.”

 

She gave him a long, suspicious look. “Last time you showed up here, it was because you were escaping an ambush in the middle of a goddamned royal route.”

 

Nick exhaled. “This isn’t like that.”

 

“No one bleeding?”

 

“No.”

 

“No arrows lodged in anyone’s shoulder?”

 

Nick glanced at Charlie. “Not today.”

 

“Ok, then I need to know why are you here. Start from the beginning,” she said, folding her arms on the table. “No skipping. No dramatics.”

 

Charlie gave her an innocent smile. “Would we do dramatics?”

 

Sarah didn’t dignify that with a response.

 

Nick blew on his tea. “It started in the gardens.”

 

Sarah’s eyes narrowed. “Of course it did.”

 

Charlie cleared his throat, sitting up straighter. “Do you know the Wishing Oak?”

 

Sarah blinked. “No.”

 

“It’s in the southern part of the palace gardens,” Charlie explained. “Very old. People leave ribbons tied to the branches to make wishes. It’s more tradition than anything.”

 

“Or it was,” Nick added.

 

Charlie nodded. “The story goes that one of my ancestors—my great-great-grandfather—was able to leave the palace in secret. That he used to sneak into the capital, walk among the people, live like them for a few hours at a time.”

 

Sarah narrowed her eyes. “And what does this have to do with you showing up at my door at midnight?”

 

Nick answered, “The tunnel exists.”

 

She sat back slightly. “You found it?”

 

Charlie leaned forward. “We didn’t find it—we opened it.”

 

Nick lifted his hand, mimicking the motion. “There was an old ribbon hidden among the others. Almost invisible. When I pulled it, the bark shifted.”

 

“The tree split open,” Charlie said, still a little breathless. “There was an entrance inside. Narrow at first, gravel floors. But then it widened. Stonework. Arches. Torches in brackets. It wasn’t a crack—it was a constructed passage.”

 

Sarah stared. “And it leads here?”

 

Nick nodded. “Not exactly here, we had to walk half an hour to get to Old Brittania. But yeah, in London.”

 

Charlie smiled. “We walked the whole way. Out of the palace. Into the city. No one saw us.”

 

Sarah exhaled slowly, hands wrapped tight around her mug. “Stars.”

 

Nick waited, but she said nothing more right away. Just looked at both of them, like she was trying to decide if this was real or another one of the dreams she’d blamed on strong tea and stress during their last visit.

 

And then finally, softly, “So… what now?”

 

Charlie tilted his head, still smiling.

 

“We see the city,” he said. “I was born to rule it. I’d like to know it first, truly, without masks and illusions.”

 

Nick leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples with both hands.

 

“I’m still trying to convince him to return,” he muttered toward the ceiling. “Just for the record.”

 

Charlie, seated comfortably with a mug of tea cradled in his hands and a blanket Sarah had all but thrown over his shoulders, did not look the least bit remorseful.

 

“He’s exaggerating,” Charlie said cheerfully, glancing toward Sarah. “We also thought it might be a good time to see what you’ve done for the Winter Royal Ball.”

 

At that, Sarah perked up.

 

“Oh! It’s finished,” she said, already rising from her chair. “I put the final stitch in it last week. It’s in the back room—you can see it now, if you’d like, before you go to…where do you want to go your highness? London is very big.”

 

Charlie nodded, nonchalant. “Nothing grand. Just… a tavern. Somewhere with music. A little dancing. A little beer. That’s all.”

 

Nick sat forward, staring at him. “You’re not serious.”

 

“I’m entirely serious,” Charlie replied, with an infuriating little smile.

 

“I brought you here to keep you safe, not to let you sing ballads with drunkards.”

 

“They’re my subjects, Nick,” Charlie said, grinning wider. “I just want to live like a normal boy for once.”

 

Nick groaned into his hands.

 

Charlie leaned toward him. “Come on. Just a drink. A dance. We’ll disappear into the crowd.”

 

Nick raised his head. “Absolutely not in Old Britannia. Are you kidding me?”

 

Charlie tilted his head. “Why not?”

 

Nick’s voice sharpened. “Because half the people in this district can recognize me from miles, and as you cannot keep your cloak on inside a tavern everyone will identify you too. Even the clothing, your coat is too fancy and you were here a couple of months ago.”

 

Charlie blinked, then blinked again.

 

“Fair,” he said, cheerfully.

 

Nick exhaled. “If we’re doing this—if—we go farther west. Closer to the river. Somewhere where no one knows us in person.”

 

Charlie raised his tea in mock toast. “Agreed.”

 

Nick looked at Sarah, who only smiled and took a long, slow sip of her own.

 

“I want it on record,” he said again, “that this is still a very bad idea.”

 

Nick exhaled through his nose and rolled his shoulders once. Fine. If they were doing this — if this night was actually going to happen — then it would be on his terms. Carefully. Quietly. Far from anyone who might recognize a royal jawline or the sparkle of palace polish Charlie couldn’t quite scrub from his bones.

 

“All right,” Nick muttered, tugging on his coat. “There’s a place past the outer wall. Down by the shipping quarter. It’s small, loud, and no one remembers faces.”

 

Charlie lit up immediately. “You’re taking me to a tavern?”

 

Nick glanced at him, deadpan. “That’s what you asked for.”

 

Charlie bit back a smile. “And you’ll have a drink with me?”

 

“One,” Nick said. “One drink. Then we walk back. You sleep for two hours, I walk you through the tunnel again, and you’re in your bed before sunrise.”

 

Charlie bounced slightly where he stood, scarf tucked at his throat, curls still slightly wild.

 

Nick turned to the door, already regretting everything.

 

Behind him, Charlie’s voice piped up softly.

 

“Okay, you grumpy head.”

 

Nick stopped mid-step.

 

Slowly, he turned back.

 

Charlie looked smug, eyes wide and unrepentant.

 

Nick blinked. “What did you just call me?”

 

Charlie took a step closer and repeated it, slower, like he was speaking to a child. “Grumpy. Head.”

 

Nick stared.

 

Sarah snorted behind her hand.

 

Charlie gave him a mock-polite smile, all sweetness and sugar with trouble underneath. “It suits you.”

 

The real problem, Nick had pointed out — more than the time, or the weather, or the general absurdity of the heir to the throne sneaking into a tavern — was that anyone with half a brain would recognize him the moment he stepped onto the street.

 

“I can give you my clothes,” Nick had said, but even he heard the disbelief in his voice. “But they’ll hang off you like curtains.”

 

Charlie had tilted his head, one brow arched. “Are you saying I’m delicate?”

 

“I’m saying you’re royal, and…lean.”

 

But Sarah had already started rifling through the hallway chest.

 

“I might still have some of your old things,” she said to Nick, voice half-buried in wool. “The ones from before your growth spurt, when you still looked like a polite scarecrow.”

 

Nick flushed. “Mum—”

 

“Found them!”

 

Charlie, delighted, followed her into the next room.

 

Ten minutes passed.

 

Then the door creaked open.

 

Nick turned — and froze.

 

Charlie stepped into the room, the hem of a faded brown shirt tucked loosely into old trousers worn soft by time and memory. The sleeves were rolled once at the elbows, his collar open just enough to show the delicate line of his throat. The jacket — Nick’s old jacket — hung on him perfectly, not quite tailored but not too loose either, cinched slightly at the waist with a belt Sarah had insisted on.

 

He didn’t look like a prince.

 

He looked like a boy.

 

Just a boy.

 

But something about that made Nick’s breath catch far more than the sight of royal silk ever had.

 

Charlie smiled at him — crooked and self-aware, like he knew exactly how he looked. “Well?”

 

Nick swallowed.

 

Sarah beamed behind him. “Fits like a charm, doesn’t it?”

 

Nick cleared his throat. “Yeah,” he said, voice rougher than intended. “You look… normal.”

 

“Thanks” Charlie grinned

 

Sarah followed them to the threshold, one hand on the frame. Her expression shifted then — fondness tinged with the sharpness only mothers carried.

 

“You two be careful,” she said.

 

Charlie smiled at her while placingg his cloak over his curls. “Of course, Sarah.”

 

Nick only nodded once, tugging his coat tighter against the wind.

 

Then they stepped out into the night, one boy pretending not to be royal, and the other pretending not to care.


The tavern sat hunched at the corner of two muddy streets, its windows fogged and glowing amber behind crooked panes. From inside came the low thrum of voices, laughter, the scrape of boots on old wood. Somewhere, someone was playing a fiddle off-key but with enough spirit to make it sound right.

 

Nick hesitated for half a second at the door.

 

Charlie pushed past him without even blinking.

 

Inside, the air was thick with heat and spice and sweat. Smoke curled lazily from a hearth in the back, and a hundred overlapping conversations made the walls pulse. The scent of yeast, spilt ale, roasted meat, and woodsmoke hit like a wall. For Nick, it was familiar. Home in the way that had nothing to do with comfort and everything to do with memory.

 

But Charlie—

 

Charlie looked awed.

 

His eyes moved from table to table, catching on things no one else would: the swaying iron chandelier with one candle stub melting sideways, the barkeep pouring three mugs at once without spilling a drop, the girl with ink-stained fingers sketching something behind a pillar.

 

He turned back to Nick, beaming.

 

“This is incredible.”

 

Nick folded his arms. “It’s just a tavern.”

 

Charlie shook his head. “No. It’s alive.”

 

They found a table in a corner, half-shadowed by an old timber beam. Nick kept his back to the wall, his instincts still humming beneath the casual air he tried to wear. Charlie sat opposite him, his scarf slightly loosened, his fingers drumming against the table in rhythm with the fiddle.

 

When the barmaid passed, Nick ordered them two mugs and didn’t bother asking if Charlie wanted anything different.

 

He was too busy staring.

 

Nick watched him for a moment, then leaned in. “You need to stop looking like you’ve never been outside.”

 

Charlie blinked. “But I haven’t.”

 

Nick sighed. “You’re going to draw attention.”

 

Charlie made a face and leaned forward over the table. “Only because you keep calling me ‘Your Highness’ like an idiot.”

 

Nick flushed, sitting straighter. “Well, it’s habit.”

 

Charlie’s eyes narrowed. “We’re supposed to be incognito. You’re going to blow our cover.”

 

Nick opened his mouth, then shut it.

 

Charlie pointed at him. “Call me Charlie.”

 

“That’s—” Nick hesitated. “That’s improper.”

 

“Bullshit.” Charlie said it like it tasted good. “I call you Nick all the time.”

 

Nick shifted. “You’re the prince. That’s more proper.”

 

Charlie leaned across the table, eyes glittering. “And tonight, I’m just a boy in a tavern with his grumpy-headed bodyguard. So unless you want everyone in here to bow before last call, call me Charlie.”

 

Nick stared at him.

 

He wasn’t smiling now, not really. Just watching.

 

Waiting.

 

The barmaid dropped two mugs onto the table with a grin and walked off again.

 

Nick glanced down.

 

Then, quietly, almost grudgingly, he said, “Fine. Charlie.”

 

When he looked up, Charlie was already smiling again. Like he’d won something.

 

They both took a sip of beer,

 

Then another,

 

Even another one,

 

And now Somewhere in the haze of second and third drinks, a rhythm had built itself out of the uneven notes of a fiddle and a bodhrán. The fire burned hotter, tables had been pushed back, and the muddy shuffle of boots on wood had turned to something like dancing.

 

Nick checked the time by the crooked clock above the hearth. They’d been here too long.

 

He leaned closer to the table, voice low. “I think it’s time we go.”

 

Charlie was halfway through his second mug, cheeks a little pink, curls messier than before. He looked at Nick and blinked like he didn’t understand the words.

 

“What?”

 

“Time to go.”

 

Charlie tilted his head. “But we haven’t danced yet.”

 

Nick stiffened. “Charlie, no. We can’t—”

 

Charlie raised a brow, and Nick stopped.

 

He hadn’t meant to say it. Not out loud. Not like that.

 

He gritted his teeth. “We can’t… we shouldn’t stay. It’s late. You’ve been seen. We’ve had our fun.”

 

Charlie gave him a look. “No one has paid us any attention since we walked in. No one cares who I am.”

 

“I care.”

 

Charlie smiled faintly. “That’s sweet. But I want to dance.”

 

“I don’t know how to dance.”

 

Charlie offered his hand. “Well you can learn right?.”

 

Nick shook his head, glancing quickly around them. “We can’t. It’s too—”

 

Charlie either didn’t notice he was answering or chose not to, because he was already stepping out from the bench, slipping between the tavern tables with the ease of someone who didn’t know what it meant to be watched. A space opened in the middle of the floor where three couples had begun turning to the clapping beat.

 

Nick stayed seated, jaw tight.

 

He wasn’t made for this. Not the music, not the smoke, not the idea of everyone’s eyes moving toward them if they misstepped.

 

He hadn’t danced in his life. Sure, when he had wanted to impress either a boy or a girl he had approached and had moved his hips suggestively, but that was all.

 

However, Charlie was in the middle of the room now, one hand reaching back toward him, beckoning.

 

And the people around them didn’t seem to notice, or care, that a prince was threading through them like he belonged.

 

Nick stood slowly, one stiff muscle at a time, and made his way toward him.

 

The heat of the crowd closed in. The fire made the air thick, the ale-slicked floors uneven beneath his boots. He could already feel how out of place he looked, how rigid his shoulders were. The music struck up again, faster now, and Charlie caught both his hands before he could argue.

 

“You’re going to have to lead,” Nick said flatly.

 

Charlie laughed, too loud and too warm.

 

“Gods, no,” he said, pulling him closer. “You follow.”

 

Nick tried.

 

Truly, he did.

 

He moved his feet the way Charlie guided, jerky and uncertain, stepping when he should have turned, bumping shoulders with a passing couple. His hands hovered awkwardly at Charlie’s waist, until Charlie guided them where they should be. His boots scraped more than glided. His balance tilted too far left. He was like a duck trying to copy the movements of a swan.

 

It was terrible.

 

Utterly humiliating.

 

And Charlie was beaming.

 

“You’re very bad at this,” he said gleefully, spinning them into a wider arc.

 

“I told you.”

 

The music surged again, and Charlie leaned in close enough that Nick felt the warmth of his breath when he yelled over the strings, “This is better than learning to ball a waltz!”

 

He threw his arms up, turning once in place, light on his feet like he’d been made for it. The crowd shifted to let him pass, their own rhythm taking them elsewhere across the worn floor, and for a moment, Nick stood still, the weight of it all pressing gently against him.

 

Charlie didn’t look like a prince.

 

He looked like a boy with too much sun in his smile, too much song in his chest, and too much hope for the world around him to ever be small again.

 

Nick felt it somewhere behind his ribs. Not like a thought. Not even like a feeling. Just heat.

 

A slow, heavy pull in his chest.

 

He didn’t know when he stopped moving his feet. He stood just off the circle now, watching. Breathing.

 

Charlie danced like he’d been waiting years for permission.

 

He danced like it mattered.

 

The firelight caught the curve of his jaw, the shift of his waist, the way his body knew the music before it reached his ears. Everything about him, everything, was alive in a way Nick had never seen, never imagined.

 

It burned.

 

It burned to look at him.

 

Nick pressed the heel of his hand once, hard, against his chest, as if the feeling might settle with a breath. It didn’t. If anything, it coiled tighter.

 

And then a boy stepped toward Charlie.

 

He was tall, lean, grinning. Brown hair pulled back in a ribbon, shirt unlaced at the collar. One of the locals. Probably no older than them, probably fueled by ale and the music and the way Charlie moved like light in a dark room.

 

The boy leaned in, all easy charm and drink-loosened boldness, and smiled at Charlie with the kind of confidence that only ever came from being good-looking and slightly drunk.

 

Charlie smiled back.

 

Nick felt his jaw set.

 

It wasn’t that the boy was doing anything wrong — not yet. He was just talking. Close, yes. Flushed, yes. But the music made everything louder, and the press of bodies made everything closer. It was natural. It was fine.

 

And Charlie — gods, Charlie — didn’t shrink from it.

 

He laughed, head tipping slightly as the boy said something in his ear. His posture was loose, his grin crooked and careless. The wine had softened all his edges, made him unbothered, loose-limbed, open in a way that wasn’t dangerous until it was.

The boy edged closer, his boots dragging across the tavern floor with easy rhythm, until he was fully within Charlie’s orbit. Tall, well-built, dressed in a half-laced tunic and boots worn to softness — he moved like someone who was used to being looked at.

 

Charlie noticed him. That much was obvious. His eyes flicked sideways, brows rising slightly as the boy came to a pause in front of him.

 

“Didn’t expect to see a dancer like you in this place,” the boy said, voice smooth but loud enough to cut through the music.

 

Charlie smiled faintly. “Neither did I.”

 

“New to the city?”

 

“Visiting.”

 

“Passing through?”

 

“Something like that.”

 

Nick shifted where he stood in the shadows, still near the edge of the floor, half-concealed by a support beam. His mug was warm in his hand, untouched. He watched the exchange unfold just a few steps away — too far to interrupt, too close to ignore.

 

The boy smiled again, tilting his head. “You’ve got rhythm. Not like most boys around here.”

 

“I’ve had… instruction,” Charlie said, teasing laced in his tone.

 

Nick could tell he wasn’t taking it seriously, not at first. The wine in his blood, the joy of the dancing, the way he still hadn’t fully come down from the high of freedom — it all made him looser, more playful.

 

The boy stepped closer. “Well, you move like you’ve done this before.”

 

Charlie laughed under his breath. “Not like this.”

 

“Must’ve been a stiff sort of place where you came from.”

 

Nick could feel the twist in his stomach start to tighten. Something cold beneath the heat.

 

“You have no idea,” Charlie said lightly.

 

The boy’s smile stretched wider. He lifted a hand, casual, confident, and brushed his fingers — barely — against Charlie’s arm.

 

Charlie didn’t move.

 

Not right away.

 

Nick’s fingers tightened around the rim of his mug.

 

The boy leaned in again. “You know, I’ve got a room just upstairs. Warm, private. You wouldn’t have to dance for anyone but me.”

 

Charlie blinked once, the smile frozen on his lips.

 

Nick took a step forward, heart suddenly loud in his ears.

 

The boy’s hand moved lower, fingers brushing just above Charlie’s belt. “We could get out of here. Unless you’ve got someone waiting.”

 

Charlie’s smile faltered. His eyes flicked toward the crowd—toward the fire, toward the exit, toward Nick.

 

“I—” Charlie started, then stopped. He shifted his weight.

 

The boy didn’t notice.

 

Or didn’t care.

 

Charlie’s voice dropped, unsure now. “I—actually, I do.”

 

“Oh, come on,” the boy said, laughing like he didn’t believe a word. “No one’s looking at you. Not from where I’m standing.”

 

Charlie’s breath caught. His eyes widened slightly, the faint glow of wine-fueled amusement draining from his face. It wasn’t panic, not yet, but something sharp had begun to edge in.

 

He looked toward Nick, past the bodies, through the noise, and said the name like a lifeline.

 

“Nick.”

 

Nick didn’t hesitate.

 

He wasn’t sure why. He didn’t think about it. There was no plan, no calculation — just the sound of his name in that voice, and the look on Charlie’s face.

 

He cut across the floor in three strides, shouldering past a couple mid-spin, and came to a stop at Charlie’s side.

 

“What’s happening?” he asked, voice low, hand already brushing the edge of Charlie’s coat.

 

Charlie turned toward him, his face quickly settling into something he probably thought resembled ease.

 

“Oh here you are darling,” he said, smiling with a little too much teeth. “I was just talking to this man—”

 

Nick blinked.

 

Then something clicked. Not fully. Not consciously. Just enough to keep the thread from breaking.

 

He slid his arm through Charlie’s, hand catching at his waist, tugging him in with casual familiarity.

 

“I was just waiting on another drink, sweetheart ,” Nick said evenly. Then his eyes lifted, cool and flat, to the other boy. “Why? Is he bothering you?”

 

The boy didn’t back off.

 

Not when Nick stepped between them. Not when his hand slid to Charlie’s hip with deliberate ease. Not when his voice came low and clipped, meant to carry without rising. The boy only stood there, arms folded, eyes darting between them—wary, disbelieving, unbothered.

 

“You’re serious?” he said at last. “Him?”

 

Nick didn’t answer.

 

The boy looked at Charlie. “You’re telling me that’s your boyfriend?”

 

Charlie shifted under Nick’s arm. “Yes.”

 

His voice was calm, but Nick felt the slight tightening in his frame, the subtle breath caught at the top of his chest. Charlie was bluffing, but he was bluffing for his life.

 

“Right,” the boy said, clearly unconvinced. “And here I thought you were just out for a bit of fun. The way you were dancing…”

 

Charlie met his gaze flatly. “It’s called having a good time.”

 

“Yeah,” the boy said, smirking, “but the kind of good time people usually have in this part of town doesn’t include stiff-footed lovers watching from the wall.”

 

Nick’s jaw set.

 

Charlie’s head turned slightly toward him. A silent apology, or maybe a silent brace yourself.

 

The boy didn’t stop.

 

“He barely kept up with you. You were flying. He looked like he was dodging arrows.”

 

Nick exhaled slowly through his nose.

 

“He wasn’t exactly giving ‘taken,’ you know?” The boy tilted his head. “And you didn’t seem too worried about wandering.”

 

Charlie’s voice came quieter now, tighter. “You don’t know anything about us.”

 

“Well, I know you’re lying, he treats you like you’re a lost lordling who needs escorting through the city instead of a boyfriend.”

 

Nick didn’t move.

 

His fingers curled into the fabric of Charlie’s coat.

 

The boy looked at him again. “Nothing about you says boyfriend.”

 

Charlie opened his mouth, but Nick was already turning toward him.

 

Their eyes met.

 

Charlie’s were wide now, uncertain. Not frightened—but out of answers. Nick could see the frantic wheel of thought behind them, searching for the next lie, the next way out, the next thread to hold onto before it all unraveled.

 

And Nick didn’t want him to unravel.

 

He turned toward Charlie. They were close. Charlie still hadn’t moved—not away from him, not toward the boy, just still, his cheeks flushed, lips parted. His eyes flicked to Nick’s, wide and unreadable.

 

Nick could feel the thrum of tension beneath Charlie’s skin, feel the weight of what was being asked of him without being said.

 

It was instinct.

 

It was possession.

 

It was protection.

 

Nick looked back at the boy. His voice was steady, even, low.

 

“Oh, what the fuck,” he said. “Do you need me to prove he’s my boyfriend?”

 

He raised both hands and took Charlie’s face between them.

 

Nick didn’t think.

 

He simply moved.

 

His hands framed Charlie’s face with a steadiness that defied the way his heart was now hammering in his throat. His thumbs brushed lightly against warm skin, soft as ash from the fire, and then he leaned in—closer, slower—and kissed him.

 

The moment their mouths met, the tavern vanished.

 

It wasn’t gentle.

 

It wasn’t cautious.

 

It was heat, fast and full, like striking flint to stone and finding flame on the first try. Charlie’s lips parted beneath his, breath catching with something between shock and surrender, and Nick followed that sound like a man possessed.

 

Charlie kissed him back.

 

Sweet gods, he kissed him back.

 

At first it was soft, searching. Charlie’s hands rose, unsure—one hovered near Nick’s chest, the other brushed his sleeve. But then he leaned in. Fully. Desperately. Like he’d made a decision without even knowing he was making it.

 

And then his lips parted wider.

 

Nick’s breath shattered.

 

Their tongues met, tentative at first, then bolder—slick and hot and honest in a way no words had ever been. Charlie’s mouth tasted faintly of cloves and dark ale, and something sweeter Nick couldn’t place, something like youth, like rebellion, like starlight pulled down from the sky and tucked behind his teeth.

 

Charlie made a soft, startled sound deep in his throat, and that was it.

 

Nick’s composure broke.

 

He pressed closer, breathing through his nose, one hand sliding from Charlie’s jaw into his curls, the other settling low against his back, gripping the old fabric of his borrowed coat like it might anchor him to this moment.

 

And Charlie—

 

Charlie bloomed against him.

 

He moved like he’d been waiting to be kissed his whole life, but hadn’t known it. Inexperienced, yes. But not hesitant. There was no fear in him. Only instinct. Only willingness. The kind that cracked Nick wide open from the inside out.

 

It was the way Charlie gave himself to it. No hesitation, no artifice, no polished court behavior. Just wanting.

 

And gods, it was a disaster how much that undid him.

 

Nick could feel every heartbeat like a drum between them, could feel Charlie’s chest pressed to his, soft arms pulling him closer, the curl of his fingers in the collar of Nick’s coat. He wasn’t performing, not in the slightest. He was discovering. Every touch was unpracticed, every response real.

 

The effect was… maddening.

 

He tasted like firelight.

 

He kissed like it mattered.

 

Nick burned.

 

His skin, his blood, his throat, everything ignited. The kind of kiss that filled the body with too much to hold. Too much wanting, too much wonder. His knees nearly gave, and he had to pull Charlie tighter just to keep himself upright.

 

This was the best kiss he’d ever had.

 

No, this was more than that.

 

This was a damnation.

 

This was surrender. An undoing. The collision of every rule he’d ever built into his spine with every secret he hadn’t dared name.

 

When they finally broke apart, it wasn’t from willingness—it was from oxygen.

 

Nick’s lips dragged from Charlie’s with reluctant slowness, their foreheads brushing for a breathless second before they separated fully, eyes opening just inches apart.

 

Charlie looked wrecked.

 

Flushed to the tips of his ears, lips parted, pupils wide with something raw and unguarded.

 

Nick’s hands were still cupping his cheeks.

 

They both turned to look, but the boy was already gone. Long gone. Probably had vanished halfway through the kiss. It hadn’t been a display. It had been a fucking revelation.

 

Nick looked back at Charlie.

 

His curls were mussed from Nick’s fingers. His breathing was uneven. His mouth was still a little open, a little red.

 

Beautiful.

 

Too beautiful.

 

Nick’s heart stuttered—and then dropped.

 

He yanked his hands back as if burned. “Oh my god.”

 

Charlie blinked, dazed.

 

“What the fucking hell have I done?”

 

“Nick….” Charlie started.

 

“I—” Nick backed up one step, then another. “I’m sorry—I didn’t—I wasn’t—”

 

“Nick, wait—”

 

“I have to go,” Nick said, already turning, already pushing through the bodies, already bursting toward the tavern door like it could undo the kiss, like air would fix what fire had started.

Notes:

Sooo, after 20 chapters, they FINALLY KISSED. I kind of feel bad because last chapter all of you were throwing theories thinking that Charlie was going to end up pregnant…oh my dear readers but you know me, it wasn’t going to be so easy. Although what I can promise you it’s that from now one, the slow burn will be getting less and less slow by each chapter, and if they aren’t having sex now, it’s because I have something as impactful as that in terms of the story.
Bye my dears!

Chapter 20: The final piece

Notes:

Hey everyone!
So, how are we doing after last chapter?
At first, I was afraid none of you were mentioning that Nick, running out after the kiss was to tie into canon. But then a few of you clever readers started to piece it together and, well… congrats. You were right.
Let’s see how many of you still trust me by the end of this one. 😉
Enjoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The night slammed into him the moment he burst through the tavern doors.

 

Cold air like a slap to the face. Wet cobblestone underfoot. Smoke and frost and the stink of gutters and ash and horses somewhere distant.

 

Nick braced his hands against the stone wall of the alley and bent double, gasping.

 

His breath hit the air in sharp, white clouds. His lungs clawed for space. His ribs wouldn’t move fast enough. The fire from inside—the heat of the kiss, the press of Charlie’s mouth, the feel of his hands—still clung to his skin like a fever he couldn’t shake.

 

He dropped to a crouch beside a stack of crates, one hand tangled in his hair.

 

What the fuck have I done?

 

The thought came loud. Violent. Not just guilt but shock.

 

He’d kissed Charlie.

 

He hadn’t imagined it. Hadn’t dreamed it. He had kissed Prince Charles Spring. With his hands on his face. With his tongue in his mouth. In public. In a tavern.

 

He clenched his jaw and squeezed his eyes shut.

 

No. No. Not Charlie. The prince.

 

He had kissed the heir to the throne.

 

“Oh my god.”

 

His voice cracked, small and ragged in the back alley. He didn’t care. No one was listening. The world felt far away now, like everything had narrowed to this sliver of filthy stone and shaking lungs and one colossal, irreversible mistake.

 

His pulse beat hard at his throat.

 

He dragged in another breath and let it out slow, but it didn’t steady him.

 

Not even close.

 

He could still feel it, Charlie’s hands, uncertain but eager, gripping the sides of his coat. The softness of his mouth. The way his lips had parted like it was instinct, like he had wanted it too. Like it meant something.

 

Nick nearly gagged on that thought.

 

It had meant something.

 

That’s what terrified him most.

 

His breathing wasn’t slowing.

 

The cold wasn’t helping anymore. The air burned in his lungs. His palms were sweating despite the wind, his throat too tight to swallow. He could hear everything — the footsteps on the street, the echo of laughter from deeper in the tavern, the pulse crashing in his ears like a drum.

 

He was spiraling.

 

And worse — he knew it.

 

He tried to think of his mother.

 

That only made it worse.

 

She trusted you. She trusted you to serve. To protect. Not to throw yourself at the prince like a lovesick fool—

 

He thought of David, of the quiet meetings, the secret promises, the letter he hadn’t sent.

 

You kissed the heir to the throne, you fucking idiot. You kissed him with half the city watching. You’ve humiliated the Revolution. You’ve humiliated yourself.

 

The bile rose in his throat.

 

He pressed the back of his wrist to his mouth and doubled over again, crouching low beside the alley wall, trying to breathe around the weight collapsing in his chest.

 

And then—

 

He felt a hand.

 

Soft, tentative, resting on his shoulder.

 

“Nick,” said a voice.

 

Quiet. Warm. Steady.

 

Charlie.

 

Nick froze.

 

The hand didn’t move. Just stayed there, grounding him. Charlie’s presence settled around him like a second breath, calm in all the places Nick was burning.

 

“Hey,” Charlie said gently. “It’s all right.”

 

Nick couldn’t speak.

 

He was trembling, heart still in his throat.

 

“It’s all right,” Charlie said again. “You’re okay. I’m here.”

 

And just like that, the panic broke.

 

Not completely. Not all at once. But enough to breathe.

 

Nick closed his eyes and let the breath come in slowly through his nose, his ribs aching from the effort. He let the contact settle him, let Charlie’s voice guide him back to solid ground. For a moment, it worked.

 

Then the guilt surged up again, raw and loud and ugly.

 

“I’m sorry,” Nick said, voice hoarse. “I—I’m sorry, your highness. I shouldn’t have—I crossed a line. I’ll leave the Swords in the morning.”

 

“What?” Charlie stepped in front of him, crouching slightly to meet his eyes. “Nick, no.”

 

Nick shook his head, his throat catching. “I kissed you. I touched you. In front of everyone. I—I’m not supposed to. I ruined—”

 

Charlie’s hand came up, pressing lightly to Nick’s arm.

 

“Nick,” he said firmly, “breathe.”

 

Nick tried.

 

“I’ll resign,” he choked out. “I’ll tell Commander Harrow. I’ll—”

 

“Nick.”

 

Nick stopped.

 

Charlie’s eyes were steady, his expression clearer than it had been all night. Calm, not cold. Controlled, but kind.

 

“You did what you had to do.”

 

Nick stared at him, dazed.

 

“That boy was bothering me,” Charlie went on. “He touched me when I didn’t want it. He didn’t listen. He pushed.”

 

Nick’s jaw flexed. “I know, but—”

 

“It was my idea to say you were my boyfriend,” Charlie said, softer now. “Not yours. I was the one who said it. I pulled you into that. You just—helped me get out.”

 

Nick didn’t answer. He was still breathing hard.

 

Charlie added, “You were protecting me. That’s what you’ve always done.”

 

Nick’s eyes flicked up, then widened again—sharply, suddenly.

 

“Shit,” he breathed, reeling upright like something had just struck him. “Shit—your highness—I left you. I left you alone in the tavern.”

 

He clutched his coat near the collar, panic punching through the exhaustion. “I walked out. I left the heir to the throne in a common bar, with strangers, with him—”

 

His voice fractured. “What if something had happened? What if someone recognized you?”

 

Charlie blinked, visibly startled, then stepped in again—calm but firm.

 

“Nothing happened,” he said. “I followed you. Immediately. It’s all right.”

 

“It’s not all right,” Nick hissed, gripping the edge of the alley wall. “I abandoned you. I ran out and left you—fuck, I left you—”

 

“Nick.”

 

That voice again, grounding him.

 

“You didn’t leave me. I made sure I was right behind you. And I am right behind you. Still.”

 

Nick turned his face slightly, unable to hold the weight of Charlie’s gaze.

 

Then Charlie smiled—just a little.

 

“It’s not like you like me like that, right?”

 

Nick looked at him, stunned.

 

Charlie shrugged one shoulder, light and teasing. “So we don’t have to make a big thing of it.”

 

Nick said nothing.

 

Charlie’s voice gentled further. “We’ll keep it between us. No one has to know. A fun little joke, yeah?”

 

He stood again, brushing off his sleeves. “A funny story we’ll laugh about one day.”

 

Charlie’s words hung in the air—A funny story we’ll laugh about one day. That smile. That voice. Like none of it had weight. Like the kiss hadn’t meant anything.

 

Nick exhaled, slow and long, then let the corner of his mouth lift.

 

“Yeah,” he said, voice raw but steadier now. “Yeah, that’s right, your highness.”

 

He called him that to reestablish the distance.

 

To remind himself.

 

It’s all just deep play, he told himself. A show. A joke. Something they’ll laugh about later, over wine or palace stories, or not at all.

 

It was fine.

 

Charlie gave him a look—gentle, unreadable—then reached out and laid a hand briefly on his shoulder.

 

“Why don’t we go back?” he said softly. “I think this was enough adventure for one night.”

 

Nick nodded quickly, the motion tight and precise. “Yeah. Of course.”

 

He stood straighter, pulling his coat tight around his frame, grounding himself in the movement.

 

“Let’s go,” he said, casting one last glance toward the glowing door of the tavern they’d left behind. “Come on.”


They walked in silence most of the way back.

 

Not awkward silence. Just… quiet. The kind that settled between two people holding too much in their mouths to speak.

 

The streets had emptied since they left the tavern. Only the mist remained, curling low along the cobblestones, weaving between iron grates and broken barrels. The cold had deepened, but neither of them mentioned it. Their boots echoed softly through the alleys as they made their way back toward the small, dark square with the crumbling fountain where this whole disaster had begun.

 

Nick’s eyes tracked every shadow. He could walk these streets blindfolded—still, he hadn’t felt this seen in a long time. Every window felt like a watcher. Every whisper of wind, a judgment.

 

Shut up, Nelson.

 

He tried.

 

But his thoughts whispered on.

 

You kissed him. You kissed the prince. In front of people.

 

His mouth still tingled with memory. His hands with the ghost of Charlie’s curls. That sound—Charlie’s soft, startled breath—echoed in him like a bell.

 

It didn’t mean anything, he told himself.

 

The prince said so. It was just a joke. A necessary lie. A bit of improvisation.

 

Right?

 

He clenched his jaw.

 

Oh, shut the fuck up, Nelson.

 

By the time they reached the fountain, the fire of panic had cooled to something more like cold dread. Manageable. Tucked away. Buried deep.

 

Until a new problem presented itself.

 

Charlie stopped short in the middle of the courtyard.

 

They both stared at the moss-covered wall behind the fountain.

 

Nick blinked once. “…Do you know how your great great grandfather came back to the palace?”

 

Charlie turned to him slowly, brows raised in horror. “Uh…no.”

 

Nick’s stomach dropped. “I didn’t care to search for a mechanism before closing the passage.”

 

“Gods,” Charlie muttered. “What now?”

 

Nick ran a hand through his hair. “We came out right behind the basin. There’s a little split in the stone. I think it was—”

 

He reached forward and began pushing gently through the stone, hoping somehow luck might rescue them. Charlie joined him, frowning in concentration.

 

They searched for a long time.

 

The courtyard was quiet, hemmed in by half-crumbling walls and soot-streaked brick. The fountain gurgled faintly behind them, its basin cracked, its spout long dry. Only the sound of their boots scuffing over the stone broke the silence.

 

Nick knelt beside the wall, fingers dragging through cold layers of ivy and wet stone, Beside him, Charlie moved with increasing urgency, scraping lightly at the edges of the fountain’s pedestal, pressing gently on the stonework, frowning hard. His curls were lit faintly by the fog-muted moonlight, and his coat—still Nick’s, technically—hung open over his shirt as he crouched and brushed aside a layer of dirt.

 

Then—

 

A pause.

 

“Nick,” Charlie said sharply.

 

Nick turned, stepping over a cracked flagstone.

 

Charlie was crouched low, fingertips brushing something near the base of the fountain. Not against the wall this time, but in the ground—almost hidden between two dislodged stones. The ribbon there was grimy, dulled with dust and age, but unmistakably out of place. It had that same texture, that same strange weave Nick remembered from the oak. Thicker. Heavier. The kind of cloth no peasant would tie for wishing.

 

Nick dropped beside him.

 

Charlie looked at him, then back at the ribbon.

 

“You pull it,” he said.

 

Nick hesitated for half a second, then nodded. His fingers closed around the fabric, and with one slow, steady tug—

 

The stone beside them shifted with a soft click.

 

Then another.

 

A seam split along the fountain base.

 

The ground trembled faintly underfoot.

 

A narrow panel of earth pulled back, revealing a small stair spiraling downward into darkness.

 

They both exhaled at once.

 

Charlie smiled, but it was thin now, laced with something soberer.

 

“We need to hide it,” he said quickly, crouching again. “Someone could find it. I know it hasn’t happened in a hundred years, but now that we’ve used it—”

 

“Of course,” Nick said, already gathering dirt, pushing debris back over the edge where the ribbon had been.

 

Charlie bent beside him, smoothing dust back over the knot of fabric, making sure nothing stood out.

 

Only when the entrance had closed again, concealed by the weight of shadow and time, did they both stand.

 

The quiet stretched between them again.

 

Charlie looked once toward the street, then back at Nick. His smile had faded completely now.

 

“Let’s go.”

 

Nick nodded. “Yeah.”

 

They stepped down together, into the dark, and the wall closed behind them.

 

The tunnel welcomed them back with silence.

 

Cooler now. Still.

 

The door behind them had sealed again, swallowing the last bit of city noise and pale moonlight. What remained was stone and shadow, their footsteps brushing against centuries of dust.

 

Nick kept his eyes forward.

 

He didn’t know how long they walked like that—five minutes, maybe ten. The quiet wasn’t comfortable. It wasn’t sharp either. Just… heavy. Like they were both too aware of what had happened above ground and too unsure of how to name it now that the wind had gone from their clothes and the street from under their feet.

 

Their boots clicked against the stone. The torches lit the passage in pockets of gold and blue shadow.

 

Charlie walked just a pace ahead, hands in the pockets of Nick’s old coat.

 

He hadn’t said anything since they closed the entrance. Nick hadn’t either. It wasn’t that there was nothing to say—it was that too much pressed at the edges of everything, waiting for the wrong word to let it loose.

 

Nick’s thoughts kept looping.

 

The kiss.

 

Charlie’s breath in his mouth.

 

The way he hadn’t pulled away.

 

But it wasn’t the kiss itself that was still twisting in his chest. It was what came after.

 

It’s not like you like me, right?

 

A joke. A deflection. One Nick had agreed to because—what else could he say?

 

He clenched his jaw tighter and kept walking.

 

Charlie cleared his throat softly.

 

Nick glanced up, only briefly.

 

“I don’t think I’m cut out for tavern dancing,” Charlie said lightly.

 

Nick didn’t answer right away. Then: “You didn’t seem to mind it earlier.”

 

Charlie shrugged. “Well, it was fun until it got… complicated.”

 

Nick’s mouth quirked. “That’s one word for it.”

 

Silence again.

 

But it was thinner now. Looser at the seams.

 

Charlie kicked a pebble with the toe of his boot. “You’re still a terrible dancer, by the way.”

 

“Yeah, I figured.”

 

“I mean, charming in a sort of flailing, stoic-suffering way,” Charlie added. “But terrible.”

 

Nick gave a small shrug, feigning indifference. “I’ll survive the insult.”

 

“Don’t be dramatic,” Charlie said, glancing over his shoulder. “You’ll have plenty of chances to improve. I hear the Royal Winter Ball will have an entire hour devoted to partner dancing.”

 

Nick made a noise that was somewhere between a sigh and a groan. “Then I suppose I’ll be spending an entire hour loitering near the refreshments table.”

 

“Oh, come on,” Charlie teased, “you’re really going to refuse a royal waltz?”

 

Nick groaned. “Gods help us. I suppose I’ll be standing beside you all night, pretending to be invisible.”

 

“That’s what you always do.”

 

“Exactly. It works.”

 

Charlie looked back at him with a smirk. “You know, not dancing doesn’t mean you won’t have to be part of the show. It’s a palace ball. Half the court will be watching us.”

 

Nick shrugged. “I’ll loiter near the refreshments. Maybe threaten a few diplomats. Stand menacingly in candlelight.”

 

Charlie chuckled, and the tunnel lit with the sound of it. Then, lightly, as he turned back ahead:

 

“It’s not like I’m going to end up passed out on a sofa with you carrying me off in your arms or something.”

 

Nick’s breath caught—just slightly.

 

He forced a low hum of a laugh. “I doubt you’d make it easy.”

 

Charlie didn’t notice. “Obviously not. I’d make a scene.”

 

They walked the last stretch in quiet ease.

 

Their steps fell into rhythm again, boots brushing stone, shoulders occasionally catching in the narrow space. The torches they’d lit earlier had burned lower, flickering in amber rhythm, throwing long, leaning shadows behind them.

 

Charlie’s posture had relaxed. His hands were tucked back into the sleeves of Nick’s old coat, his gait casual, chin tilted up as though he were memorizing the lines in the ceiling. Nick let himself watch for a moment—just a moment—before facing forward again.

 

They didn’t speak until the mouth of the tunnel came back into view, the earth beginning to slope upward beneath their boots, the air warming slightly as they neared the root-sealed chamber behind the oak.

 

Then Charlie exhaled softly, like someone reaching the top of a long climb. “Thanks, Nick.”

 

Nick blinked. “For what, your highness?”

 

Charlie slowed, just enough that they were walking side by side again. “For doing this. I know it must’ve been… difficult. Agreeing to this little plan. Keeping up with it.”

 

Nick scratched lightly at his scalp, fingers moving through his hair until they caught in the knot above his ear. He looked at the wall. “It was nothing.”

 

Charlie turned his head.

 

“I mean it,” he said. “Even with the ending, this was probably one of the most fun nights of my life.”

 

Nick felt his cheeks heat. He gave a small, useless shrug, still half tangled in his own hair.

 

“It was nothing, your highness,” he said again, quieter. “Just… let’s hope the boys aren’t panicking back there.”

 

Charlie gave a soft laugh, the kind that curved easily around the stone. “We’re going to find them pacing a trench in my room floor.”

 

“Otis might’ve started planning your funeral.”

 

“Sai’s probably folded my bedclothes into a flag.”

 

“Christian’s blamed me for all of it.”

 

As they reached the last corner before the hidden root-chamber, Charlie bumped his shoulder lightly against Nick’s.

 

“Come on,” he said. “Let’s see if they’ve killed each other.”

 

The tunnel let them out beneath the Wishing Oak, exactly where they had entered.

 

The night hadn’t shifted much—still dark, still cold—but the sky above the palace grounds was clearer than before, scattered with hard stars and the faint silver wash of a waxing moon. A stillness hung over everything, the kind that came just before frost set in.

 

Nick brushed dirt from his coat and glanced sideways at Charlie as they emerged. He was quiet now, head low, curls tousled from the tunnel, boots crunching softly over dead leaves. They didn’t speak.

 

There wasn’t much left to say.

 

The passage sealed behind them without sound. Just a hush of roots moving like breath, vanishing into the earth.

 

Nick adjusted his posture.

 

Back straight. Gaze forward. Steps measured.

 

From here on, they were no longer boys sneaking out of a tavern. They were a prince and a sword, returning to the palace at an hour they had no excuse for.

 

The walk to Charlie’s chambers was slow and deliberate. They kept to the shadows along the outer wall, slipping behind stone columns and empty archways, careful to avoid the arcs of torchlight cast by the patrols. Every corner was a question. Every sound made Nick’s pulse tighten just behind his ribs.

 

But they weren’t caught.

 

No shout. No torch raised. No sound of armored steps closing in behind them.

 

Not until they reached the corner of Charlie’s wing.

 

There—by the carved archway that led to the prince’s chambers—stood two figures, half-illuminated by the corridor’s lone sconce.

 

Christian.

 

And Otis.

 

Nick swore under his breath.

 

The two were positioned at opposite ends of the door like carved lions. Neither was moving. Neither was speaking. But both turned their heads sharply the moment Nick and Charlie rounded the final corner.

 

The moment they stepped through, Otis didn’t wait another second.

 

“Sai!” he hissed sharply. “They’re here! Get up!”

 

From somewhere inside the chamber came a muted thud and a loud rustle, followed by the unmistakable sound of someone tripping over what was probably a table leg.

 

“Wh—what? Are they—” Sai’s voice cracked from behind the partition.

 

Christian, just behind them, muttered, “Here we go.”

 

The door swung wider and Sai appeared in the corridor, hair mussed, cloak askew, and eyes wide with sleep-puffed panic. “Your Highness!”

 

Charlie blinked as Sai rushed forward. “Oh gods, you’re here. You’re all right? Are you hurt? What happened? You disappeared for hours—!”

 

“I didn’t disappear,” Charlie said, slipping off Nick’s coat. “I left with my Sword.”

 

Christian, behind them, grumbled, “We all agreed something bad happened.”

 

“Where the fuck have you been?” Otis whispered as fearing if he talked too loud someone might hear them . “You’re late. Like—late late.”

 

“Do you know how long it’s been?” Christian muttered. “We thought you’d gotten lost. Or arrested. Or stabbed in the street. Or both.”

 

“We weren’t gone that long,” Charlie said.

 

Christian’s eyes narrowed. “You were gone longer than planned.”

 

“We panicked,” Otis added.

 

“And then we panicked again.”

 

Nick sighed, pulled the door open, and gestured them inside.

 

The suite was warm and dark. Curtains drawn, candles low. Everything still in perfect order. Even Charlie’s bed, unused.

 

Sai looked sheepish as Charlie pointed toward the corner of the room, where the armchair had been dragged close to the door.

 

“You seriously slept on the sofa instead of using my bed?”

 

Sai straightened his spine. “I couldn’t, your highness. Not while you were missing.”

 

Charlie sighed and rubbed his temple. “It’s called a bed, Sai, not a throne.”

 

“Still.”

 

Otis and Christian spilled in behind them, shutting the door fast, latching it with quick, quiet precision. Otis tossed off his coat like he’d aged ten years since they left.

 

Sai stood now, straightening his clothes, blinking wildly. “Well? What happened? Are you both all right?”

 

Charlie gave Nick a sidelong glance.

 

Nick didn’t meet his eyes.

 

Charlie started.

 

“Well,” he said, pulling his hands from his coat sleeves and rubbing them together, “we found the passage. It led exactly where the stories said it would.”

 

Sai blinked. “So you really ended up in—?”

 

“London,” Charlie confirmed. “Near a crumbling old fountain. It was… strange. Quiet. But it was real.”

 

Christian exhaled. “So it wasn’t just a story.”

 

Nick added, “Same kind of ribbon on the London side, too. Buried between the stones.”

 

“We almost didn’t find it again,” Charlie said with a smirk. “I started considering a life selling oranges on a street corner.”

 

“We thought something happened,” Sai said suddenly, sharp and shaking his head. “You went out through the tunnel like you planned. We knew that. We prepared the room, we ran interference with the guards—but then hours passed. Hours. We thought maybe you’d gotten lost or the tunnel caved or—”

 

“It wasn’t that bad,” Charlie said quickly.

 

Otis muttered, “You were gone the whole night.”

 

Nick’s gaze flicked to the curtained window. The sky beyond it was a faint blue now, paler than midnight, streaked with the first hint of dawn.

 

Charlie ran a hand through his curls. “Yes, well. It turns out when you haven’t been in the city since some lunatics tried to ambush your carriage, you suddenly get a secret tunnel out of the palace, it’s… tempting.”

 

Sai’s brows rose. “Tempting?”

 

Charlie smiled, a little too bright. “I insisted we go out.”

 

Christian gave a sharp sigh, like he’d expected nothing less. Otis flopped down beside the fire and buried his face in his hands.

Nick shifted his weight.

 

Charlie didn’t seem eager to elaborate, so Nick picked up the thread.

 

“Well,” he said, “after we figured out the fountain was real, we needed somewhere to go. Somewhere safe. I—”

 

He paused.

 

“—I took him to see my mother.”

 

At that, Otis perked up slightly, rubbing his face with one hand. “Oh, how is Sarah?”

 

Nick nodded once. “She’s fine. She almost had a heart attack when she saw us in her front door.”

 

There was the faintest edge of a smile around Otis’s mouth. “Sounds about right.”

 

“Anyway,” Nick went on quickly, “we didn’t plan to be out long. Just enough time to rest, to get our bearings.”

 

“But then—” he hesitated, flicked a glance toward Charlie, who looked like he was trying to pretend nothing at all had gone particularly sideways, “—he insisted we go out. Said if we’d come this far…”

 

Charlie cut in, sharp and almost cheerful, “I insisted I wanted to go dancing.”

 

The room erupted.

 

“You took the prince dancing?” Christian’s voice hit a note somewhere between scandal and accusation. “Nelson, are you mad?”

 

Otis leaned forward, wide-eyed. “In a tavern? Like—an actual tavern?”

 

“Where people are?” Sai added, aghast.

 

Nick raised both hands, already backing away from the fireplace like they might start throwing shoes.

 

“Come on,” he said, nearly tripping over the edge of a rug. “It’s not like I wanted to—”

 

“You’re not even allowed to leave him alone in a corridor, and you took him dancing in a public establishment?”

 

Nick turned and pointed directly at Charlie. “He ordered me to!”

 

Charlie, lounging now in the chair beside the fire, had the audacity to look vaguely pleased with himself.

 

“I did,” he said, unbothered.

 

Otis threw his hands in the air. “You don’t obey him when he’s asking you to do stupid things!”

 

“He’s the prince!” Nick said, exasperated.

 

“That doesn’t mean you let him get mauled in a city tavern!”

 

“I didn’t get mauled,” Charlie said cheerfully.

 

Sai looked like he aged five years in five seconds. “I swear, if any of us end up in the dungeons, I’m blaming all three of you.”

 

Otis cut in immediately. “Okay but—what actually happened? What did you do once you got there?”

 

Charlie leaned further back in his chair, arms draped lazily over the sides like he was recounting a weekend at the spa.

 

“We had a bit of beer,” he said casually.

 

“A bit?” Christian repeated, already on his feet again.

 

“You two drank?” Sai’s voice pitched higher than Nick had ever heard it.

 

Charlie lifted a hand, fingers spreading in mild defense. “We didn’t get drunk. We just had… a taste. And it was something, all right—I loved it.”

 

Otis looked horrified. “You loved drinking street beer?”

 

“It tastes different from the stuff in the palace,” Charlie said, grinning. “Less clean. More… alive.”

 

Christian snorted. “Well, here they only serve posh alcohol. Even the beer in the kitchen has a name longer than my godfather’s will.”

 

Charlie giggled. “Exactly. This one was poured from a barrel by a man who didn’t ask my title. I think that alone made it taste better.”

 

Nick sat on the arm of the couch, arms crossed, watching this unfold with a mix of dread and disbelief.

 

Charlie wasn’t finished.

 

“And then I wanted to dance,” he said brightly. “So I danced a little. It took me a bit of time to convince him—” he gestured toward Nick, “—but eventually he gave in.”

 

All four Swords turned to Nick in synchronized horror.

 

Nick stared at the floor.

 

Please let the ground open up and devour me now.

 

Charlie looked like he was still enjoying the sound of his own story—up until his mouth opened for the next part, and then… stalled.

 

Nick watched it happen.

 

The way Charlie’s eyes flicked for just a second—away from the others, down to the hem of his borrowed coat, then across to Nick.

 

He was remembering it. That.

 

The boy. The touch. The kiss.

 

Charlie cleared his throat lightly and sat up straighter.

 

“And then,” he said quickly, too quickly, “we decided it was time to come back. So, we did. And… that’s basically the story.”

 

A beat.

 

Then the room let out a collective sigh like the collapse of a held breath.

 

“Thank the gods,” Otis mumbled, sinking deeper into the couch.

 

“I really thought we were going to have to go hunting through the city for your corpse,” Christian added.

 

Sai, ever proper, placed one hand on his chest. “I was already composing the apology to Queen Jane.”

 

Charlie stood slowly, rubbing at the back of his neck, curls ruffled. “Well, I think that’s all the excitement we need for one night.”

 

Nick echoed the sentiment with a quiet, relieved nod. “Agreed.”

 

Otis yawned dramatically. “It’s not even night anymore.”

 

Christian muttered, “It’s practically breakfast.”

 

“Well,” Charlie said, voice a little sleep-rough now, “goodnight, or good morning—I’m not sure anymore.”

 

He lingered a beat in the doorway while he saw the swords leaving the room, one hand resting on the frame.

 

His eyes met Nick’s. Just for a second.

 

And something passed between them, unspoken, slow, strange. Something warm, like…if he was on fire. Intentional. The kind of glance someone gives when they know they’re about to be alone… and they’re not entirely upset about it.

 

Nick couldn’t hold it.

 

He looked down, rubbing the back of his neck.

 

Charlie’s voice came softer now. “Thanks again, Nick.”

 

Christian grunted. “We’ll stay posted a bit longer, make sure no one comes poking around before Tao and Elle arrive.”

 

Sai nodded beside him. “I’ll do the corridor. You take the door.”

 

Christian stretched with a groan and dropped into the chair by the hearth. “We’ll go straight to the kitchens when Elle shows up. “

 

Sai answered frightened. “If she finds out we were up all night, she’ll kill us.”

 

Otis moved toward the main door, tugging his cloak from the hook. “I’ll go down now. Get first claim on the bread tray before the court bakers ruin it.”

 

He glanced at Nick, eyebrow raised. “You coming?”

 

Nick shook his head, already tugging at the edge of his collar. “Nah. I’m knackered, mate. I’m going to try and get a couple of hours in before sunrise hits me like a horse cart.”


The room was still.

 

Quiet in the way only early morning could be, when the palace had not yet shifted fully awake, but the walls already carried the weight of coming light.

 

Nick lay on his side in the cot tucked beneath the high, arched window of the Swords’ quarters, one arm folded under his head, the other drawn across his chest. He hadn’t even changed out of his uniform—just stripped the coat, kicked off his boots, and collapsed. But sleep didn’t come.

 

His body ached in a way that wasn’t entirely physical. The kind of ache that came from holding too much in your chest for too long and trying to pass it off as nothing.

 

He stared at the carved beams above him, tracing the old knots in the wood, listening to the faint sound of Otis snoring from the other side of the room.

 

His mind circled.

 

The tavern. The kiss. The quiet afterward. Charlie’s voice—thanks again, Nick—and the look in his eyes before he vanished behind that door.

 

Nick swallowed.

 

He should be thinking about the Ball. It was only a week away. The whole palace was slowly coming apart at the seams with the pressure of it—staff scrambling, orders being shouted down corridors, seamstresses working deep into the night.

 

A royal event. Guests from every house in the realm. Every Sword in perfect formation. Every step rehearsed.

 

And Nick would be there, beside Charlie. As always.

 

At his side. Just a Sword.

 

His breath slowed, but it didn’t steady.

 

The room stayed dim, the edges of furniture just shadows against stone. Somewhere down the hall, a bell chimed once—marking the hour before sunrise. Too late to call it night. Too early to start again.

 

Nick shifted slightly under the blanket, pulling it higher over his shoulder, curling in tighter toward the cold edge of the cot.

 

He let his eyes fall closed.

 

And the night replayed itself in pieces.

 

The tunnel. The city. Charlie’s laughter echoing off the alley walls. The tavern full of smoke and song. The boy’s hand—on Charlie’s waist, on his chest. The look in Charlie’s eyes when he said, Nick.

 

The kiss.

 

The way it wasn’t supposed to happen.

 

The way it had.

 

And all the different ways it could have gone wrong.

 

A misstep, a wrong word, a single person recognizing the prince in a crowded room. A fight. A guard. A street patrol. A letter intercepted. A second too slow drawing his blade.

 

Charlie could’ve been hurt.

 

Nick could’ve lost him.

 

Nick could’ve lost everything.

 

The weight of sleep crept over him like fog—slow, thick, inescapable.

 

He let it take him, or thought he did, his thoughts slipping between fragments: the sound of Charlie’s laugh, the ribbon under his fingers, the flickering torches against tunnel stone. The way the ivy had curled around the opening in the roots. The way the passage had swallowed them and given them back.

 

Funny, he thought vaguely, how long it had been there.

 

All these years.

 

Right beneath the Wishing Oak.

 

Right beneath them.

 

A secret door to the outside.

 

To freedom.

 

To anywhere.

 

Nick’s body was almost gone to sleep—but his mind, sharp as a blade under velvet, clicked once.

 

And something cold slid into place.

 

His eyes opened.

 

Wide.

 

The ceiling above him looked different now. Farther away. Closer.

 

He had a way out.

 

Not just in. Out.

 

A way to escape the palace with the prince.

 

A way to leave.

 

Whenever he wanted.

 

No guards. No gates. No hall passes or excuses. No waiting for the perfect moment.

 

The perfect moment was already his.

 

The Wishing Oak.

 

The tunnel.

 

The way back.

 

He had it now.

 

He had everything.

 

He could do it.

 

He could take Charlie.

 

He could grab Charlie.

 

He could kidnap Charlie.

 

He could kidnap Charlie.

 

He could kidnap Charlie

Notes:

Okay, deep breaths.
I don’t know if I’ll be uploading the next chapter in just a couple of days, it might take a little longer because I’m still working through it. It’s probably the most important chapter in the entire story, and I want it to land just right.
So get ready. It’s coming.
Thank you for reading 💛

Chapter 21: The Winter Ball

Notes:

Hello guys!
So, if you are reading this, hello from Paris!
I know I usually update at another hour, but I wanted to take advantage of my 2 hour flight from Madrid to Paris to revise the chapter, so if you are reading this that means my flight must have arrived safely. Btw, if any of you wonder what I am doing at the city of Love it’s because tonight I’m going to see THE Beyonce at her Cowboy Carter Tour. I’m really excited because it’s also my first ever solo trip and the first time I go with a decent level of French to not have to resort to English to communicate.
Anyways, this is probably one of the most important chapters of the story, if not the most important, and I wanted to say sorry beforehand for the length. It’s almost 15.000 words, and I know the most sensible thing would have been to divide it into to, it just felt wrong to divide it so, sorry for those of you who do not have a big attention span, i will try to do better for the next occasion.
OK, so no with this, I think I can let you to read the chapter! I hope you enjoy it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

From the moment that morning when Nick had stepped out of the Swords’ wing and into the wide, arched corridors of the east quarter, he had known today would not follow any ordinary rhythm. Gone was the muted hush of routine, the slow elegance of royal time. In its place: a kind of humming grandeur, coiled tight and glittering, like a string pulled taut.

 

A week of frantic preparation had turned the familiar marble corridors into something near unrecognisable: every available niche now cradled a silver lantern or a spray of winter roses, and the chandeliers—polished until they burned white in their own reflections—had been draped with broad swags of evergreen that perfumed the air with cedar and crushed pine. Servants hurried beneath them in tight, purposeful streams, each person clasping a list, a tray, a coil of ribbon, never lingering long enough to let the scent settle on their coats.

 

The kitchens were louder than anywhere else in the castle. Dozens of voices rose and fell like a current—steady, inevitable. The clatter of trays, the hiss of steam, the rhythmic thump of kneading echoed off the high, soot-dark beams. Here, fire was constant. Ovens barked, kettles fumed, iron hooks rattled as they were pulled free of the ceiling with baskets of bread and bolts of linen. Somewhere, someone sang, half-tuned and fast.

 

Nick sat at the long scarred table nearest the back hearth, hunched over a bowl of porridge he hadn’t touched. His spoon rested on the rim. The heat from the fire soaked into his shoulders, too heavy, like he was already wearing the weight of his uniform.

 

Across from him, Otis was on his second roll, butter melting down his fingers. Christian sat beside him, chewing through a piece of fruit like it had insulted him personally. Sai—neat, as always—nursed a cup of tea and read over the Ball security rota for what had to be the twelfth time.

 

None of them had slept much.

 

“Three hundred nobles confirmed,” Sai said, without looking up. “Fourteen royal delegations. Seventy-something guards. And two dozen household guards rotating shifts through the ballroom floor.”

 

Christian snorted. “Half the continent crammed into one ballroom. Fantastic.”

 

 

Otis licked icing from his thumb. “At least the food will be good.”

 

Nick barely heard them. His thoughts kept snagging on smaller, sharper hooks: the way Charlie’s shoulders had looked in the last days with Isaac, Tao and Elle preparing everything; the torchlit tunnel curling underneath the Wishing Oak; the kiss he could still taste if he breathed too deeply. He hadn’t decided anything. He told himself that every hour. No decision taken yet. But the undercurrent of the palace felt like a drum urging him to choose.

 

Miss Miriam bustled by with a basket of cardamom twists, caught Nick’s untouched bowl, and clicked her tongue. “Eat, boy. Nerves don’t fill stomachs.”

 

He managed a nod and forced down a spoonful. Oats, honey, salt. It landed like gravel.

 

The gossip flowed on:

 

“The Spring crest fills an entire side wall.”

 

“So does every cousin thrice removed. If they add another baron we’ll be stacking chairs in the rafters.”

 

“The French delegation arrived with enough wine to do another whole ball”

 

“They are adding another baron, Lord Pembroke, back from Hanover with three daughters and a dowry wagon.”

 

“Good God,” someone groaned, “hide the unmarried princes.”

 

Nick kept his head lowered over his cooling porridge, letting the chatter roll. Bodies moved like a tide: Miss Miriam barking orders, scullions sprinting between workstations, a pair of pastry apprentices debating whether the Spanish delegation preferred chocolate or marzipan.

 

Spain, Nick thought distantly. France. Half Europe. Everyone wants a look at him tonight.

 

Down the table, a young kitchen lad in rolled sleeves and scald-red knuckles leaned back on his stool, stretching like a cat before letting out a long, wistful sigh.

 

“You know,” he said to no one in particular, “I’d give my left hand to see the ballroom tonight. Just once.”

 

He glanced around, then pointed with his spoon toward the Swords. “You lot are lucky, you know that? Actually going in.”

 

Christian raised an eyebrow, mouth full of toast. “I am not so sure we will be able to enjoy it that much.”

 

“Still,” the boy huffed, “you’ll be in the hall. You’ll see it. The chandeliers. The gowns. The music. The foreign crowns. I’d scrub plates with my tongue just to sweep the corners.”

 

Otis chuckled. “You say that now, but wait ‘til hour four standing in full regalia with aching boots and a duke’s elbow in your ribs.”

 

The boy shrugged dramatically. “That’s still better than not being there at all.”

 

Nick didn’t answer, but he felt the boy’s gaze on him. Not malicious. Just hungry. The kind of hunger that came from living your whole life at the edge of a great golden thing and never once being invited to touch it.

 

Sai, ever measured, folded his rota and cleared his throat. “Our garments arrived three days ago. You’ll see them soon enough.”

 

The boy blinked. “Wait—garments?”

 

Otis grinned. “Sarah made them. Nick’s mum.”

 

Nick lifted his eyes then, the edge of memory sharp against the inside of his chest. The box had come with no ceremony, brown paper, wax seal, a single note tucked under the string. Charlie had insisted they all be kept in the Swords’ chamber, unopened, until the morning of the ball. “You have to make an entrance too,” he’d said, voice warm. “Let the nobles know that swords don’t just bite—they dazzle.”

 

Charlie, of course, had already peeked.

 

That night, in London, he’d caught sight of each piece, the deep stitching, the silver threading, the buttons shaped like tiny crowned stags. And his own garment, discreetly along with the clothes Charlie had left last week in Sarah’s house and never came back to take again , folded in a second, slimmer box in his own wardrobe that Nick’s mum had sent with the rest of the pieces.

 

Back in the kitchen, the boy was gaping.

 

“Wait, wait—handmade garments? From outside the palace? That’s not nothing. That’s madness.”

 

Otis shrugged, feigning modesty. “Well, I’ve got broad shoulders. Needed tailoring, and it was the prince who insisted, that is why Nick’s mother came to stay for a couple days a while ago?”

 

“You don’t get it,” the boy said again, louder now, flushed with heat and envy. “You don’t appreciate what you have.”

 

Nick didn’t answer.

 

He couldn’t.

 

Because the truth—the one circling low and slow in the pit of his stomach—was that he didn’t appreciate it.

 

He resented it.

 

He wished, more than anything, that he didn’t have it at all.

 

Not the uniform. Not the honour. Not the prince’s trust.

 

Not the choice.

 

Because it was a choice now. And every hour, every moment that ticked closer to the stroke of the Ball, it became clearer that he couldn’t pretend otherwise.

 

He had the passage. He had the knowledge. He had the trust of every Sword, the trust of the prince, and now, now, he had the perfect distraction: three hundred nobles, a dozen royal families, all the gold and silk of the continent packed into a single ballroom. The perfect night to vanish.

 

He could do it.

 

He could fulfill his mission.

 

The one he’d accepted months ago, standing before David, Imogen , Ben and Harry. Before he was Nicholas Fournier Nelson, soldier, servant, traitor. Back when he was just Nick Nelson. Son of Sarah. Brother of David. Raised in a cottage in Old Britannia. Raised to remember who owned the food, who lit the hearth, who passed uncounted down marble halls like they were carved from heaven. 

 

You’re not supposed to enjoy your assignment.

 

But something had curled around him in the dark all the same. Something that looked like loyalty, felt like shame, burned like something else when Charlie laughed with his whole face, when he said thank you and meant it, when he looked at Nick like he was more than a weapon, more than a lie.

 

He still had time.

 

He could still do what he came here to do.

 

He could kidnap Prince Charles Francis Spring.

 

He could vanish with him down the tunnel, right through the roots of the Wishing Oak, out into the city, out into the night, into the plan that had been drafted before either of them had ever met.

 

He could deliver the future of the monarchy straight into the hands of the revolution.

 

He could.

 

He could.

 

He pressed his fingers into the side of the porcelain bowl, steadying himself.

 

So why do I feel like I’m about to cut my own throat?

 

Across the table, Otis tossed a grape at Christian’s head. Sai read the rota again. Someone dropped a tray near the hearth and was scolded for it. The kitchens pulsed on—life, noise, duty. As if the kingdom weren’t balancing on the edge of a knife.

 

Nick stared down at the spoon in his hand, turning it slowly in his fingers.

 

It was almost noon.

 

Tonight, the ball would begin.

 

Tonight, he would choose.


An hour later, Nick stood near the far wall of Prince Charlie’s rooms, arms crossed behind his back, spine stiff from habit, eyes trained somewhere near the fireplace—not on the boy laughing too brightly on the velvet settee.

 

Charlie’s chambers had been transformed, too.

 

Gone were the scattered papers, ink pots, and books that usually cluttered the corners. Everything had been tucked away, dusted, polished. The fire in the hearth was well-fed, the curtains drawn back to let in weak winter sunlight that warmed the brocade and carved wood. Even the bed had been made with ceremony, extra pillows plumped and embroidered sheets drawn tight and a crown, an actual crown, gleamed on the writing desk like a warning

 

But none of that was what made the room feel tight around the edges.

 

It was the noise.

 

Elle was sewing the sleeves of Charlie’s undershirt with surgical precision, muttering about wrinkled cuffs. Tao paced near the window, holding a folded program and squinting at the order of dances like it contained national secrets. Isaac sat curled in the corner armchair, nursing a cup of tea and watching the chaos with quiet amusement. And Prince Charlie was sitting on the settee looking, if Nick read him right, one breath away from snapping a quill in half.

Nervous energy clung to him like static. His curls were half-tamed, shirt ironed to the point of rigidity, but his fingers kept tugging at the hem of his sleeve.

“You look like you’re going to your own funeral,” Tao said from across the room.

Charlie sighed. “Tao, that’s not helpful.”

“I’m just saying,” Tao replied, waving the program. “You’re acting like you planned the entire thing. It’s been coordinated for weeks by Queen Jane and about six royal advisors.”

“I know that,” Charlie snapped, then pressed his hands flat to his knees. “But she’s been, how do I put this gently, out of her mind since the French delegation.”

Isaac sipped his tea. “So, like always.”

Nick stayed quiet. His eyes lingered on the collar of Charlie’s shirt. He wanted, just for a moment, to walk across the room, brush the edge straight, say something ridiculous that would make Charlie laugh from the chest.

Instead, he forced his gaze to the window, where frost was climbing the corners of the glass.

Tao flopped down beside Charlie and tossed the program onto the cushion between them. “I just don’t get why you’re anxious. It’s a ballroom, not a battlefield. Queen Jane’s micromanaged it down to the minute. You just have to show up, smile, dance twice, and pretend you don’t want to punch any minor nobility.”

Charlie gave him a look. “That is a battlefield.”

“I stand corrected.”

Isaac tilted his head toward Nick. “You nervous too?”

Nick blinked. “What?”

“Well, it’s your first real Ball,” Isaac said, ever soft-spoken. “Your uniform’s here. Your swords polished. The grand reveal awaits.”

Otis puffed out his chest theatrically. “We’re going to look very good.”

Christian rolled his eyes. “You’re going to look exactly like a Sword. You just want a reason to steal wine.”

Sai added, “We’re not stealing anything.”

A knock at the door broke the rhythm of their laughter—two sharp raps, a pause, and a third that was far too dramatic to belong to any courtier.

Elle turned. “That’s not a servant’s knock.”

“I bet it’s Lady Pembroke again,” Tao muttered, sinking deeper into the cushions. “Come to ask about her seating arrangement for the eighth time.”

Christian opened the door.

“Your Highness,” he said, voice brightening by a full octave, “to what do we owe the pleasure?”

And there he was, Prince Oliver, wearing a coat two sizes too large with only one sleeve on properly, cheeks flushed from running, and eyes wide with unfiltered excitement.

“Hi!” Olly chirped, already pushing past Christian and skipping into the room.

Charlie laughed at once, actual, chest-deep laughter, the kind that softened his whole face. “Olly! What are you doing up here?”

“I came to see you!” Olly announced, as if that answered everything.

“Did you sneak past your nurses again?”

“Nooo,” Olly said, drawing out the vowel with practiced innocence. “They told me I could come. Probably. Maybe. I ran fast.”

“Of course you did.” Charlie knelt to fix the sleeve slipping off Olly’s shoulder. “You little rascal.”

“I wanted to know,” Olly continued breathlessly, “if everyone is very ready for the Ball, because I’m so ready.” He looked around at the group, arms thrown wide. “So ready.”

“And why are you so ready?” Isaac asked with a smile.

“To eat chocolate, obviously,” Olly said with complete sincerity.

Laughter broke like a warm wind across the room. Even Tao grinned.

“An honest man,” Sai murmured, amused.

“Your priorities are impeccable,” Elle said. “But you know there are other things at Balls, right?”

“I guess,” Olly replied, clearly unconvinced. “But they don’t matter as much.”

Then—unexpectedly—his gaze landed on Nick.

“And you, Nick, what are you going to do at the Ball?”

Nick sat straighter. His posture fell into form without thought. “I’ll be beside his highness,” he said, voice calm, steady. “Protecting him.”

Nick saw the gaze that Charlie gave him, with a look of gratitude and warmth that made him strangely to give a silly victory dance at having that kind of gesture that honestly, not everyone managed to get from the prince.

But before he could look away, Prince Oliver squinted between them with a wrinkle of his nose.

“Well, that’s boring.”

Nick blinked. “It’s my job,” he said, a hint of amusement threading through. “I don’t get to be fun.”

Charlie leaned back onto his heels, lips quirking. “He’s right, though. It is boring.”

“I’m supposed to be boring.”

“Mission accomplished,” Tao muttered from the window.

Oliver, still unconvinced, wandered toward Charlie and poked him lightly in the sleeve. “But Charlie, there are so many things to do at a ball. Can’t you give him a pass?”

Charlie laughed and tousled Oliver’s half-finished braid. “That’s not a bad idea. I could think about it.”

His voice was light, teasing, but Nick caught the glimmer beneath it. There was memory there, London, the tavern, the crooked dancing and candlelight and…

Charlie looked over his shoulder and added, “Although I don’t think Nick really likes to dance.”

Nick rubbed the back of his neck. “That’s... accurate, yeah.”

Oliver tilted his head. “You don’t like to dance?”

Nick shrugged. “It’s not where I find myself the most comfortable.”

“I don’t like to dance either,” Oliver said cheerfully, as if that solved everything. “But there are so many other things to do. You can sneak desserts, or hide under tables, or try and steal a sword from a duke—”

“None of those are encouraged,” Sai interjected quickly.

Charlie grinned. “You’re not doing any of that, Olly.”

Oliver pouted.

Charlie ruffled his curls. “What you can do is meet the other young nobles who are coming. Some of our cousins from Spain, and the boys from Valois and Sicily. Maybe you could play a bit.”

Oliver squinted suspiciously. “With caution,” Charlie added, already anticipating it. “I know you.”

“I’m always careful,” Oliver said, utterly unconvincing.

Charlie laughed again, full and warm, shaking his head fondly. “Just promise me one thing, Ollie. No duels. No dares. No blackmail.”

“One duel,” Oliver bargained.

Nick caught the smile tugging at his own mouth before he could stop it.

It was this, these moments, that made everything more dangerous. That made the idea of walking away impossible. That made the tunnel under the Wishing Oak feel like both salvation and damnation.

Because Nick could lie with swords and uniforms and duty. But he couldn’t lie to himself in a room where Charlie Spring laughed like that.

A second knock came, this one firmer, smoother, more deliberate

Nick straightened instinctively, boots clicking together out of pure reflex. The other Swords stirred too, their spines aligning like a unit called to attention.

Then the door creaked open, and in stepped Princess Victoria.

Or as the rest of the members of the royal family called her, Tori.

Her silhouette cut cleanly through the firelight. Tall, upright, shoulders squared like a blade in velvet. The kind of posture born not from vanity but inevitability. Her dark hair was pinned with flawless precision, her cloak falling in a cascade of slate and silver.

Nick had fought armed men in back alleys.

Still, something about her unnerved him (yeah, he was fucking afraid of the gaze of a girl, but he was sure no person who valued life would want to go in the middle of the night to snack at the kitchen and found her eyes looking at you ).

“Morning,” she said, eyes sweeping the company before resting on Charlie. “I’m tracking down Oliver. And I need a word with you, Charlie.”

“I’m here!” Oliver trumpeted. He scrambled forward, cloak askew, cheeks still berry-bright from running the corridors.

Tori tried to look sternly at his young brother. “Olly, did you escape your keepers again?”

“They said I could come. More or less.” Oliver’s grin wobbled between mischief and pride. Then he pivoted to his sister. “Tori, can you tell me about the Winter Ball before I was born? Papa says you and Charlie were terrors.”

Tori’s brow arched. “Terrors is overstating it.”

“Please? I want anecdotes.” Oliver folded his arms. “I’ve been to these things since I was a baby, but never the ones from when you were little. I need material.”

Isaac coughed into his teacup, hiding a smile. Elle nudged Tao, whose expression foretold doom.

Charlie patted the cushion beside him. “Come, menace. Sit. Tori can dazzle you.”

Tori sighed—yet her eyes softened as Oliver climbed onto the settee, boots dangling off the edge. She remained standing, hands clasped behind her back, regal even in resignation.

“Well we have when Tao cried because his shoes were too tight—”

Tao groaned. “Why must we always start with that story?”

“Because,” Elle said, eyes glittering, “it’s true.”

“I was five!”

“And fashion-forward, apparently,” Isaac added, ever helpful.

Victoria shook her head, but the corner of her mouth softened again, this time into something like amusement.

“Also,” she said. “There was the year Charlie tried to prove he’d memorised the entrance march. Half-way down the stair he caught his spur on the runner,”

“Tori,” Charlie groaned.

“and executed a perfect face-first slide into the footmen.” She angled her head. “The carpet never recovered.”

Elle stifled a laugh; Oliver’s mouth formed a delighted O. Nick had to bite the inside of his cheek to keep his own grin in check.

Isaac cleared his throat. “That pales next to my humiliation, the year my mother insisted on patent-leather shoes two sizes too small. I cried through the entire second set.”

“Correction,” Tao murmured, eyes bright, “you wailed until the Duchess of Gloucester traded slippers with you.”

“In my defence,” Isaac said, “the Duchess has enormous feet.”

“And Elle’s cider catastrophe,” Charlie added helpfully. “Nine years old, nervous as a rabbit, tray of steaming mugs—”

Elle pressed a palm to her forehead. “Spilled on the Duke of Norfolk’s lap. He smelled like mulling spices until Candlemas.”

“Duke threatened a duel,” Tao reminded them.

“He tried,” Elle corrected. “Your father forbade it. Said duelling a child would make him the laughing-stock of Europe.”

Nick watched the stories volley back and forth, these private family myths tumbling out like pocket-worn coins. Oliver shone with delight, filing every indignity and triumph for later retelling. Charlie laughed, really laughed, until the edges of his eyes crinkled and his nerves melted into the cushions.

In the corner, Nick kept silent, half-amused, half-aching. He didn’t belong to those memories, but for these few minutes he was allowed to hover at their hearth, warming himself on their shared past.

“See?” Oliver declared, breathless with glee. “Balls are interesting.” He turned expectantly to Nick. “And you’ll be there tonight beside Charlie, protecting him?”

Nick nodded, wearing the smallest of smiles. “That’s the plan, Your Highness.”

“Boring,” Oliver decided, shifting to poke Charlie in the ribs. “Give him a pass. There are strawberries to steal.”

Laughter rippled again, the infant innocence creating a wave of calmness through the room.

“Okay, now we really have to go,” Victoria said, straightening her cuffs. “Oliver, come. We need to start your preparations.”

“Nooo,” Oliver groaned, half-melted into the couch. “Can’t I just eat cheese and wear my knight costume again?”

“You cannot,” Tori replied, utterly unbothered. “You’ll be in formalwear like the rest of us. Come.”

With a mournful sigh that shook the cushions, Oliver slid off the settee and trudged toward the door as if led to execution. Tori gave Charlie a parting nod and swept out, little prince dragging behind like a defeated page.

The room exhaled. Isaac reached again for his teacup. Tao finally sat down properly.

Christian glanced at the longcase clock by the door and rolled his shoulders. “Well,” he said, “we’ve still got what, six, seven hours?”

He had the misfortune of finishing the sentence aloud.

Elle froze mid-motion. Her eyes widened like saucers. She set her empty teacup down with a snap.

“What did you just say?”

Christian blinked. “I—six hours? Maybe se—”

“Six hours?!” Elle shot to her feet. “Oh my god, I’ve lost the notion of time and we’ve wasted the entire morning!”

Nick watched ready to hear Isaac or Tao telling Elle to calm down, but a drop of sweat ran through his forehead as he watched both boys get up in panic and start yelling like possessed demons:

“Oh no! This is a catastrophe”

“For the balls of all of Charlie’s ancestors! This is a disaster”

Panic broke like a storm. Elle was issuing orders in a flurry of finger points. Tao tripped over his own shoes trying to collect something he wasn’t sure he needed. Isaac stood only to be pushed gently back down. Charlie tried to follow directions and was promptly redirected. Robes fluttered. A drawer slammed. Someone—not Nick—yelled “Where is the good comb?!”

Charlie barely had time to grab hold of the armrest before Isaac and Tao were yanking him upward like two determined nurses on a battlefield.

“I don’t even have shoes on!” Charlie protested, half-laughing, half-panicking as Tao pulled his sleeve free and Isaac opened the wardrobe with the solemnity of a bishop.

“We don’t have time,” Tao muttered, already flipping through robes. “You need to start soaking. Now.”

“Rose petals are steeping,” Elle said, darting past with a silk sash clenched between her teeth. “The milk is being heated. I will not have you in dry skin in front of the whole continent, tonight you might dance with the love of your life.”

“Considering my father loves to parade me as his biggest trophy, its very plausible I’ll have to dance with the whole ballroom” Charlie said, tugging at his sleeve as Tao began unfastening the buttons of his pants. “And maybe, maybe you could wait until I’m in the bathroom before undressing me like a mannequin”

He looked over his shoulder and immediately turned scarlet.

Because the Swords were still there.

Four highly-trained guards. Professionals. Servants of the crown.

Who were all now very pointedly looking in different directions.

Nick cleared his throat and focused on a decorative bowl of sugared almonds like it was a royal decree.

Otis rubbed the back of his neck. Christian shifted awkwardly. Sai, though the most composed, had suddenly found something deeply fascinating about the rug.

“Right,” Isaac muttered, already retreating toward the bathroom. “Let’s not strip the heir to the throne in front of the security detail.”

“Thank you!” Tao called after him, tossing a pair of slippers across the room. “We’ll be quick. Two hours in the bath, one in the chair, then twenty minutes for meditation—”

“No meditation!” Charlie shouted from behind the door.

Otis leaned toward Sai and whispered, “Should we… do something?”

Sai muttered, “She’ll kill us if we interfere.”

Suddenly, Elle spun to face them, hands on her hips, eyes ablaze with theatrical fury.

“Why are you all just standing there like statues?!”

Nick hesitated. “We—uh—don’t need to get dressed yet.”

Elle pointed a deadly finger. “You think that means you’re off the hook?”

“No?”

Elle spun on her heel and rounded on the Swords like a fury reborn. Her braid bounced. Her eyes narrowed.

“You lot,” she snapped, “quarters. Now.”

Nick blinked. “Pardon?”

“Start trimming those beards. Clean under the nails. Use soap.”

Otis swallowed. “Yes, ma’am.”

“I have one prince to make look like he was born under starlight,” Elle said, pacing again. “And four swords who need to look like they belong in a storybook, not a stable.”

Nick nodded once, grabbed the edge of his coat, and turned on his heel before she could strike again.

Behind him, from the bathroom, came a faint splash and Elle´s voice yelling, “Who put citrus in here? I said rose and milk! Tao if it was you I will cut your testicles and tell Prince Olly they are toys made in Asia!


The Swords had all bathed.

That much, at least, they had managed—though even that hadn’t been without incident. Nick was pretty sure Otis had nearly drowned trying to adjust the tap without scalding himself. Sai had used exactly one drop of the floral oils and then spent ten minutes scrubbing it out again. Christian had asked whether the sponge was ceremonial or practical.

Now, with towels slung over shoulders and damp footprints across the polished floor of their quarters, they were faced with a far more daunting challenge:

Grooming.

The common room, normally neat and spare, looked like a battlefield. Cravats and cuffs draped across every available chair. Polished boxes lay open on the table, revealing their contents like ancient treasure chests—glass bottles, silver combs, soft brushes, small razors, and a dozen things Nick didn’t know the name for.

He stood at the mirror by the hearth, one hand gripping a fine-toothed comb, watching Christian try to tame his hair with something that resembled mousse—but was, according to Otis, actually wax.

“Are you supposed to heat it first?” Christian asked, peering down at the little jar. “It’s not moving.”

“Try rubbing it in your hands,” Sai suggested from the couch, where he was carefully trimming his nails with surgical precision.

Christian did.

Then frowned.

“Now my hands are sticky.”

Otis, towel around his waist and shirt half-buttoned, leaned over the table and grabbed one of the perfume bottles. “What do you think—one spray or two?”

Nick glanced up. “Depends on how much you want to smell like a meadow that’s been set on fire.”

Otis shrugged and sprayed twice.

Then once more.

Then, because the scent didn’t seem to spread, he did a fourth. A thick cloud of clove, citrus, and something aggressively floral hit the air like a thrown gauntlet.

Christian gagged.

“Gods above, Otis!”

Otis blinked. “Too much?”

Sai, without looking up, said, “The royal stables smell subtler than you right now.”

Nick turned back to the mirror, trying to work the comb through his damp hair. When he had wanted to impress a girl or a boy they all had complimented his natural hair, but this was a much more sophisticated occasion than trying to get in someones pants.

He glanced to his left. Christian was now trying to pat down one side of his hair, but it stood up like a rooster’s crest. “You look like you’ve been hung upside down,” Nick said.

“At least I don’t look like a boiled carrot,” Christian shot back.

Nick narrowed his eyes and opened the bottle of styling cream.

He scooped out a fingertip of cream and rubbed it between his palms, then cautiously raked it through his hair.

Okay. Not bad.

He went to add more.

Otis walked behind him just as Nick pressed a second handful into his hair.

Otis whistled. “Going for the wet sheep look, huh?”

Nick scowled and immediately reached for a towel.

Sai looked up. “That’s too much product, Nick. It’ll cake.”

“You think?” Nick muttered, trying to dry it out before it set like plaster.

Otis, meanwhile, had moved on to the eyebrow scissors and was inspecting them like a weapon. “Do I need to trim my brows?”

“You need to stop before you injure yourself,” Sai replied.

Christian had finally managed to tame his hair, but now had a dark razor cut bleeding slowly down his jaw. “Anyone got a cloth?”

“I’m not giving you one of mine,” said Nick.

“You already ruined yours with the hair stuff.”

They stared at each other.

“I’ll go find a servant,” Sai sighed.

As he stood, Otis pointed toward the bathroom. “Maybe grab the lemon soap. I think I accidentally used the silver polish on my hands.”

Nick just shook his head, wiping his hair one last time before inspecting his own face in the mirror.

His hair was flat.

His jaw was scraped.

His skin still smelled faintly like gardenias.

Perfect.

If Elle saw them now, she’d have a full nervous breakdown.

He could already hear her voice in his head: You look like soldiers pretending to be gentlemen. Fix it before I cry.

Behind him, Otis sprayed himself again.

Nick coughed into his sleeve.

“Saints help us,” he muttered while trying to make himself decent.

In the end, somehow, miraculously, they managed.

No one lost a finger. No one went blind from perfume. Otis’s eyebrows remained intact. Even Christian’s hair had begun to obey gravity again.

The room no longer looked like a battlefield, but like a chamber four young men might leave behind when summoned to something far greater. Their boots stood polished by the fire. The scent of citrus and linen now overpowered the earlier chaos.

Nick crossed the room shirtless, a towel still around his neck, shoulders flushed from the effort of shaving twice after realizing he'd missed a patch along his jaw.

Sai was finishing a final trim near his temples. Otis was rubbing lotion into his hands, glancing skeptically at the label to make sure it wasn’t shoe polish again. Christian was pacing the far side of the room, muttering about cufflinks.

Nick pulled open the door of his wardrobe.

The uniform Sarah had tailored for him hung there like armor, dark navy, trimmed in steel thread, the fabric heavy with its own quiet elegance. She’d done it by hand. Every detail perfect. He reached out and brushed the sleeve with the back of his fingers.

Then he looked down to the bottom of the wardrobe.

Tucked near the bottom corner, almost hidden beneath the spare gloves and folded sashes, was a small glass vial.

Slender. Pale green. The cork sealed with wax. Still full.

Nick blinked, his throat tightening.

He crouched slowly and picked it up.

The vial was cold in his hand. He turned it once. The liquid inside clung to the glass like oil.

David had given it to him in Old Britannia.

 

“We’ve been working on something. Just… in case you forget.”

Nick eyed the bottle. “What is it?”

“Let’s just say — if he smells it, he’ll sleep like a baby for hours.”He hadn’t thought of it in weeks. Hadn’t wanted to.

 

But now it sat in his palm again, a quiet weight. Waiting.

Nick stared at it. His reflection blinked back from the curve of the glass—blurred, uncertain.

Then, without a word, he crossed to his travel bag, slipped the vial into the inner lining, and closed it shut.

It made no sound.

He didn’t need to say anything. Not to the others. Not to himself. The gesture was small, almost careless. As if it hadn’t mattered at all.

But his hands lingered on the bag a second longer before he stood.

Outside the window, the winter light had begun to slant gold against the walls of the palace. Somewhere, far above, the string quartet had started rehearsing.

Nick rolled his shoulders and reached for the jacket.

Showtime.


The four of them walked in quiet formation through the eastern corridor, boots soft against the carpet, the flicker of wall sconces catching on steel-threaded cuffs and polished buttons.

Nick caught his reflection in one of the tall gilt mirrors as they passed.

He blinked.

Maybe he had forgotten how good of a seamstress his mother was, or if in the end the decisions Prince Charlie had taken with her when she was in the palace were good choices, but he had to admit it.

They looked good.

No, they looked dashing.

Christian was adjusting his cuffs as they walked, muttering something about how the velvet lining was too soft, as if that were a problem. His uniform bore a slightly broader cut at the shoulders, military sharp, with silver piping across the chest and a double row of steel buttons.

 

Sai walked ahead, as silent and precise as ever. The navy coat was tailored within an inch of perfection, matte charcoal accents along the lapels and cuffs, and a high collar that framed his face like a portrait.

 

Otis, who had insisted he didn’t care, walked with a security proper of a count. Although Sarah had used the same patter for all the uniforms, his coat was cut longer, the trim a soft storm grey, the inside lined with a deep, rich wine-red satin that flashed when he walked

 

And then he though of himself.

The jacket was the same cut, same navy base and steel thread,  but his mother, used to make him clothes and being aware of what complemented his features best, had chosen a different lining. Ruby red, stitched with a thin weave of gold thread that caught in the shadows beneath the collar and along the seams. It wasn’t loud, but it glimmered when he moved, like heat beneath metal.

The shoulders had been altered, made tighter to his frame. The cuffs bore a modest twist of embroidery, something regal, geometric, but soft at the edges. The buttons gleamed like softened brass. His boots were spotless. His belt sat straight across his waist.

He rolled his shoulders once, straightened the collar with two fingers, and broke his gaze from the mirror just as they reached the end of the corridor

 

Nick lifted his hand and knocked, knuckles rapping lightly against the carved oak of the prince’s door.

 

There was a flurry of steps from within—fabric rustling, muffled voices—then the door cracked open just enough for Isaac’s smiling face to emerge, sharp and flushed with exertion.

 

“Oh, finally,” he said, ushering them in with a whisper that held the edge of urgency. “Come, come—we’re nearly finished.”

 

The Swords filed in without fanfare, though they stepped lightly, instinctively hushed by the atmosphere that met them.

 

The scent struck first: the heady perfume of rose oil and jasmine still clinging to the steam-warmed air, beneath it a whisper of almond milk from the bath, and laced through it all the faint burn of sandalwood curling from the incense taper at the hearth. Curtains had been drawn back to let in the pale amber glow of afternoon, and the floor was scattered with folded linens, open boxes of brocade, and glimmering scraps of discarded thread

 

Tao, already dressed in pine-velvet and tugging at his sleeves with nervous energy; Isaac inspecting the placement of a pin; and in the center of the room covering the prince.

 

“Ok, I think we are done” She said moving away

 

The Swords stopped talking.

 

As one, their feet drew to stillness. Their breath, whether they noticed it or not, stilled in kind.

 

And then, slowly, without instruction, without ceremony, they kneeled on the floor.

 

No order was given.

 

No title spoken.

 

It was simply instinct.

 

Before them, framed by a trio of gold, trimmed mirrors and the wash of dusklight at his back, stood Prince Charlie Spring, crowned not in regalia, but in something far finer. In poise. In beauty. In a kind of quiet magnificence that stripped the breath clean from the room.

 

The shirt was a high-collared silk of moonlight hue, adorned with an exquisite embroidery that swirled over his chest and cuffs in winding arcs of golden thread, neither ostentatious nor subtle, but sublime. It shimmered where it caught the flame-light, softening to bronze in the shadowed folds of his sleeves.

 

Over his left shoulder fell a half-cape in deep royal blue, its lining embroidered with motifs of stags and blooming spring branches, stitched so fine they moved like breath when he turned.

 

His trousers were midnight-navy, cut to flatter but never boast, each leg traced by a regal braid of golden appliqué that spilled downward in a graceful arc. Chains of silver and gold draped across his waist and thigh, catching faint light like the curve of a scabbard not worn.

 

A silver pin, no larger than a coin, was fastened to his heart: the Spring family crest, an antlered stag wrought in elegant filigree, with a single chip of river-pearl set beneath it.

 

But it was the tiara that crowned him, delicate, narrow, A coronet of silver filigree and sapphires that rested lightly in the prince’s curls, framing his face with the kind of glinting restraint that whispered monarch, boy, legend.

 

Charlie turned, blue cloak fanning behind him, and caught the collective stare.

 

A slow, self-conscious flush rose in his cheeks. “Is it too much?”

 

Sai recovered first, clearing his throat. “Your Highness, armies have marched for less.”

 

Otis found his grin. “If anyone at the ball blinks, it’ll be from the shine.”

 

Christian cleared his throat, trying and failing to find sarcasm. “You’ll turn every neck in the hall.”

 

Nick swallowed, stepped forward, and offered the smallest bow his knees would allow. 

 

“You look” The sentence failed him, so he tried again. “You look radiant, my Prince.”

 

Charlie’s lashes dipped; the sapphire tiara flashed. “You approve, then?”

 

Nick’s mouth curved in spite of itself. “I’d follow that banner anywhere.”

 

Charlie blinked at the compliment, once, slowly, his lashes falling like velvet shutters. The flush in his cheeks deepened. Something stirred at the corner of his mouth, a smile not yet formed, and for a moment he looked like a boy playing dress-up in divine robes, unsure if he was allowed to believe the praise he’d just been given.

 

Then his gaze flicked back to Nick.

 

A flicker, barely perceptible, softened the edge of his stance. The curve of his lips tilted into something coy, almost thoughtful, and if Charlie had been any other man.

 

“I’m glad you enjoy it , Sir Nick,” Charlie said, his voice a touch quieter than before, tinged with a feathering of something playful yet soft and…tempting.

 

Nick’s response was immediate, if a little dry at the edges from the heat blooming across his collar. “Oh, it’s not enjoyment, Your Highness,” he replied. “It’s pure delight.”

 

There was a beat. Then Charlie laughed—soft and quick, more exhale than sound—and turned his face away as if to address his reflection, though he lingered on nothing in particular.

 

His cheeks were glowing.

 

“Right,” Elle said, interrupting the moment. “Well, the moment’s magical, but I still have to finish myself, from now on its your turn, I hope you remember your schedule.”

 

Sai nodded with the kind of formality only slightly undercut by the warmth in his eyes. “Yes, we have to take the prince in one hour to the ballroom.”

 

Tao nodded. “Perfect.”

 

Isaac gave a flamboyant little bow. “Until tonight, Charlie. Try not to break too many hearts before we arrive.”

 

They took their leave with the usual swish of coats and quick parting words, leaving only the prince and his Swords in the flickering hush of his private chambers. The fire had burned low. The scent of roses lingered like a memory in the air.

 

Charlie moved then, slowly, walking to the arched window across the room. The moon, already in the sky, still reflected on his orbes as bright as the same day nick had known him. Outside the golden lights of the capital illuminated the city.

 

“I’ve been attending this ball since I was old enough to stand on my own,” Charlie said quietly, his gaze fixed on something distant beyond the glass. “And still, every year, my heart beats just as fast.”

 

He rested a hand gently on the windowsill, paused, and laughed softly while watching the reflection of the swords in the glass. “well, maybe this year even a little faster.”


Time passed, though Nick wouldn’t have been able to say how much. Enough for the silver light of the moon to blend with the golden traces of the fire of the chimney. The room had fallen into a quiet rhythm, not quite stillness, but not tension either. The calm before an orchestra’s swell.

 

Charlie remained by the window for a while longer, answering questions the way a knight might field arrows , casually, fluidly, as though the answers were stitched into him. Sai had asked about if they could speak with other servants or if protocol demanded them to just speak when talked to. Christian wanted to know what to do in case they didn’t know the name of a noble. Otis, less formally, had inquired whether the food was actually worth all the fuss.

 

Charlie had smiled at that.

 

“Well,” he said, still watching the dusk roll over the grounds, “that depends. If you like imported cheeses and tiny tarts that fit on your thumbnail, you’ll be in heaven.”

 

Otis groaned. “So nothing filling?”

 

“There’s pheasant,” Charlie offered helpfully. “And something in pastry shaped like a swan.”

 

“I’m eating three swans,” Otis muttered.

 

Nick leaned against the edge of a carved bookcase, arms folded loosely over his chest, watching it all with a quiet that could almost pass for ease. Charlie’s voice carried through the room like it belonged there. It probably did. And still Nick couldn’t shake the feeling that this night, this ball, was more than it seemed.

 

At the hearth, the clock chimed once.

 

Then again.

 

Charlie turned from the window.

 

He looked at the Swords and smiled, though there was something behind the smile that wasn’t there before. Something steadier. Lighter, maybe, but with a weight all its own.

 

“Time,” he said simply.

 

That was all.

 

In the same breath, the room shifted. Four bodies moved in near-unison, rising to their feet without so much as a word. Boots scraped against marble. Belts adjusted. Shoulders rolled once in preparation. Gloves slid on with slow precision.

 

Nick watched Charlie for just a second longer.

 

Then he straightened, adjusted the tiara in his curls, and followed the others toward the door.

 

It was time.

 

The corridor beyond Charlie’s chambers was quiet at first too quiet. As though the castle itself was holding its breath in anticipation. Candles glowed in wall sconces, tall and even, their flames softening the stone with strokes of warm gold. The rich carpet beneath their boots muffled the sound of their footsteps, though Nick could hear the rustle of polished fabric, the faint creak of leather belts drawn tight across coats, the deep inhale Sai took as he adjusted the tilt of his sword.

 

Charlie walked a half step ahead of them, as he always did, his cloak trailing behind him like a slice of dusk. But his posture wasn’t as tense as Nick expected. If anything, there was a looseness to it, regal, muscle memory kicking as he had been attending this kind of events since he was born, for this was, just another day Nick could have a peek at the world his prince lived in.

 

“Are you nervous?” Charlie asked, his voice pitched low and private, just for Nick.

 

Nick didn’t answer immediately. His gaze flicked ahead, taking in the carved arches leading toward the great stairs, the distant shimmer of chandeliers waiting in the ballroom.

 

“No,” he said finally. “Not particularly, Your Highness.”

 

Charlie made a soft sound, acknowledgment, maybe. Or amusement. “That’s good,” he said. “Because, well… there’s actually something I meant to tell you earlier. I just… didn’t want to risk making you nervous.”

 

Nick’s brows knit faintly. “What is it, Your Highness?”

 

They kept walking. A few more paces, and then Charlie spoke, offhanded, but not unkind.

 

“As you know, the French delegation is here,” he said. “Which means the ambassador of the French is here.” A pause. “Your father.”

 

Nick didn’t stop. but then, maybe a breath too late, his steps faltered, just once. He caught himself. Adjusted. Kept going.

 

Behind his ribs, something twisted.

 

He didn’t look at Charlie when he answered. “That’s a pity,” he said, with a calm he didn’t entirely feel. “But he’s just another man, Your Highness. I won’t let him get to me.”

 

Charlie did look, softly, quietly, just enough to study Nick’s profile under the candlelight. The lines of his mouth. The faint tension in his jaw.

 

Then he smiled.

 

“Well,” he said. “Then I’m glad you’re doing what’s right. You shouldn’t let him take anything from you, Nick. You don’t even need to speak to him, believe me, if by any means I have to end up talking with him, I can command you to go to bring me another glass of cider.”

 

Nick turned to glance at him, and the corner of his mouth tipped up. “I think that’s the most sensible plan I’ve heard all day.”

 

The moment passed between them like a shared secret. Then Charlie nodded and looked forward again, his eyes catching the flickering torchlight now spilling from the end of the corridor.

 

The corridor bent gently to the left, where the gilded double doors of the ballroom rose like the mouth of a cathedral, cast in golden shadow. From beyond, Nick could already hear it, the swell of strings tuning, the low hum of conversation, the clink of glass and laughter and anticipation.

 

Christian adjusted the cuffs of his jacket. Otis rolled his shoulders once, muttering something under his breath about not stepping on any skirts.

 

And Nick, Nick exhaled slowly, letting it settle in him like a stone dropped in deep water.

 

They had arrived.

 

The doors were just ahead.

 

“Okay,” said Charlie, coming to a slow halt before the towering doors.

 

He turned to face them fully, the sapphire in his tiara catching the chandelier light above like a sliver of starlight. He looked composed now, noble and easy in the way only someone born to wear that weight could be, but his eyes lingered a moment on each of them, more fond than formal.

 

“So,” he said, “you go first.”

 

Nick raised his brows.

 

“You’ll be announced once you pass the threshold,” Charlie continued. “Down the stairs, straight into the hall. I’ll follow just after.”

 

Christian shifted slightly. “You want us to go alone?”

 

Charlie gave a soft nod. “That’s how it’s done,” he said. “You’re my Swords. You’ll be received with the dignity you deserve. I’m right behind you, I promise.” Then, gentler, “You’ll impress. I’ve no doubt of it. You’re the most handsome Swords we’ve had in generations.”

 

Christian gave a half-smile. “Thank you, Your Highness.”

 

Charlie looked at them for one final moment, quick, proud, something a little warmer than princely, and stepped back toward the antechamber, leaving them before the tall double doors.

 

A heartbeat later, the great handles turned.

 

The doors opened.

 

A blinding wash of candlelight spilled into the corridor, joined by the low rise of strings, harps, violins, something old and polished—, choing faintly through the vaulted ballroom.

 

Nick barely felt his boots move at first.

 

They stepped forward as one.

 

The light swallowed them.

 

A herald’s voice rang out from above the stairwell, crisp and trained:

 

“Sir Nicholas Nelson, Sir Christian McBride, Sir Otis Smith, and Sir Sai Verma; Swords sworn to His Highness, Crown Prince Charles of House Spring.”

 

Nick’s eyes adjusted just in time to see the reaction ripple through the ballroom. Heads turned. Dozens, maybe hundreds of faces angled upward from the polished marble floor, chandeliers glittering like frost above them.

 

Some faces were familiar. Nobles of the English court who’d come through the palace halls in recent months, ministers, lords, baronets, and their endlessly prim wives, and of course, Princess Victoria and Prince Oliver surrounded by them. Others were foreign: sharp-boned and olive-skinned, cloaked in silks and jewelry from the southern kingdoms. Delegations from Greece, from Spain, from Flanders.

 

And then, of course

 

Nick saw them.

 

The French.

 

Their corner of the ballroom was unmistakable. A smaller, perfectly composed arc of white and red and gold, cloaked in the stiffer formality of their court.

 

And in the center,

 

Stéphane.

 

He stood among them like he belonged there. High-collared coat in midnight blue, hair neatly trimmed and silver-threaded at the temples. His posture was perfect. His gaze, unforgiving.

 

He was looking at Nick.

 

Nick didn’t look away immediately. He met the gaze for what it was: measuring, searching, unsure.

 

And then he remembered.

 

He remembered Charlie’s voice from earlier “You don’t even need to speak to him”. You don’t need to give him anything.

 

So Nick blinked.

 

And turned his head.

 

He looked away, slowly, deliberately, like Stéphane wasn’t even worth the effort of a second glance.

 

The silence in his own body was louder than the music. He didn’t falter. His boots touched down on the polished floor. One, then the other. Behind him, the others fell into place, shadows at his shoulders.

 

And then they waited.

 

Beneath the glint of silver chandeliers and the humming swell of courtly music, they stood as one unit. Still. Composed. Regal in their own right.

 

Nick exhaled once.

 

Then lifted his eyes to the staircase.

 

Waiting for the crown prince.

 

The herald’s cadence rippled through the vaulted space like a bell across water:

 

“ His Highness, Crown Prince Charles Francis Spring.”

 

Conversation dimmed, then fell away. Bowed strings rose in a single soft chord, the opening measure of a pavane that seemed made for candle‑light and hush. Nick stood at the foot of the grand stair, spine straight, hands folded behind him, every sense sharpened.

 

At the crest of the steps, Charlie appeared.

 

For an instant the chandeliers caught him full in their blaze, a scatter of diamonds across silk, sapphires glinting like trapped starlight in his diadem. The half‑cape of royal blue brushed the marble behind him, its embroidered stags glowing faintly where gold picked up the flame. He paused, not for show but to draw an even breath, and the music gathered around him as though it waited for permission to move.

 

Then he began his descent.

 

Each step was measured, elegant, yet wholly unstudied, gravity and grace in quiet accord. As he drew nearer, the embroidery on his cuffs shimmered, tiny vines of gold seeming to unfurl with every shift of his hands. Candle‑flames trembled in his silver pin; sapphire facets scattered small oceans across his curls.

 

Nick felt the moment hitch inside his chest, slow and certain. It was not surprise, he had watched Charlie dress, seen every brocade and clasp, but seeing him framed by that vast hall, by hundreds of gazes, was something altogether different. The prince belonged to the light in a way Nick had no language for. Around them courtiers murmured, fans fluttered, a minister cleared his throat, yet Nick heard almost nothing. The world narrowed to the rhythm of Charlie’s boots and the rising hush that trailed him down.

 

Halfway, Charlie’s gaze lifted.

 

It found Nick’s as surely as a drawn arrow finds a target. No flourish, no courtly affectation just blue eyes meeting brown across the gulf of the stairwell. A flicker of relief there, soft and private, as though the sight of one familiar face steadied him more than the gilded balustrade beneath his hand. Nick’s breath slipped; warmth ran from collar to fingertips, startling and undeniable.

 

Charlie’s lashes dipped, perhaps a moment of composure, perhaps only the angle of the lights, and when they rose again the faintest curve touched his mouth. Not the public smile he reserved for dignitaries, but the quieter one he kept for candlelit libraries and garden paths at dusk. A smile meant for a single witness.

 

Nick felt the floor under his boots, the weight of his uniform, the tight clasp of his cuffs. He felt, too, the pulse in his throat, quick now, and sure, and ringing with a clarity he had once feared but could no longer ignore. It was as if the distance between stair and marble had stretched until only that look bridged it, something fragile and incandescent, held aloft by shared breath.

 

Charlie reached the final step. Nick dipped his head, no flourish, simply respect, and when he raised it again, Charlie stood before him, nearer than thought. A seam of silence lingered, threaded with the perfume of rose‑oil and beeswax polish, the hush just before strings swell into the dance proper.

 

“Sir Nicholas,” Charlie murmured, low enough that only Nick would hear.

 

“Your Highness,” Nick answered, his voice steady though his pulse was anything but.

 

He straightened, set his shoulders, and took his place at Charlie’s right hand, as he always would, for as long as the night, or fate, allowed.

 

Strings had quieted to a hush of tuning chords, the nobles arranged like painted figures along the walls, some murmuring, others simply waiting, eyes trained on the grand staircase.

 

Nick stood with the other Swords just behind Charlie, perfectly straight, hands folded behind his back, gaze steady on the doors. Their uniforms shimmered subtly beneath the chandelier glow, but none of it compared to the figure before them.

 

Prince Charlie held himself with that effortless poise that seemed carved into him by centuries of lineage and something deeper—an instinct, a weight he wore like silk.

 

Beside him, Princess Victoria had joined them and Prince Oliver fidgeted in his polished shoes. His tiny ceremonial coat had been tugged on half a dozen times already, and Nick had seen the child smooth his hair three different ways in the last two minutes.

 

“I don’t see why I have to stand here the whole time,” Oliver whispered, not for the first time.

 

“Because you’re the prince,” Charlie replied under his breath, eyes still fixed forward. “And because when the King and Queen arrive, we are the ones who receive them. Like every year.”

 

“I have received them every year,” Oliver grumbled. “I’d like to be excused just once.”

 

“You’d like to be excused from breathing if you thought it could be arranged.”

 

Nick bit back a smile. So did Otis, just behind him.

 

A sudden fanfare burst from the trumpets above, cutting through the silence with regal force.

 

The herald stepped to the edge of the staircase and lifted his voice:

 

“His Majesty, King Julio Spring along with her Majesty, Queen Consort Jane.”

 

The great ballroom doors opened in flawless unison.

 

And the room bowed.

 

Every single guest lowered in synchrony, very nobleman, every courtier, every lord and lady, every guest from foreign delegation. The Swords dropped their heads. Nick did, too. A low sweep from the waist. Eyes to the floor. Reverence, but without fear. The movement had became so integrated with him that if he thought of all the times he had said he would prefer to have his dick cut rather than bow he would instantly laugh at himself.

 

They remained bowed until the footfalls reached the base of the stair.

 

Then slowly, they rose.

 

King Julio entered first, tall, dark-bearded, face composed with practiced formality, his crown glinting like iron fire under the chandeliers. He wore a deep purple velvet trimmed in black fox, his medals and sash precisely aligned. Queen Jane was on his arm, regal in pale sapphire silk with diamond cuffs at her wrists, her red hair swept up like a wave above her crown.

 

Together, they descended, slow, measured, grand.

 

Nick didn’t let his gaze waver. Neither did Charlie.

 

He could see the way the prince’s back straightened slightly. Not tension, but tradition. He didn’t look away when his parents came into view, just bowed his head respectfully when they passed, and Oliver followed suit with more enthusiasm than precision.

 

At the foot of the stairs, the King turned and gave a nod to the musicians.

 

The first notes of the overture drifted across the hall.

 

And so, the ball began.

 

Charlie exhaled softly, shoulders easing.

 

The room remained still, expectant. Nobles waited at the edges of the dance floor, giving space, knowing what came next.

 

Victoria appeared a moment later at Charlie’s left. She looked effortlessly stately in royal plum trimmed with silver thistle, hair drawn back, a string of pearls circling her throat.

 

Charlie turned toward her.

 

“Sister,” he said with a smile, “would you grant me the first dance?”

 

Victoria arched a brow. “As if I had any choice.”

 

He extended his hand regardless. “Not technically. But I’m asking nicely.”

 

With a long-suffering sigh, she placed her gloved hand in his. “What remedy have I?”

 

Charlie turned back toward his Swords. His eyes flicked briefly to Nick, unreadable for a half-second.

 

Then he gave a small wink. “Keep watch on Oliver for me.”

 

“We shall, Your Highness,” Sai replied without hesitation.

 

Nick offered the smallest nod.

 

Charlie led Victoria forward, into the center of the marble floor, bathed in the hush of attention and music.

 

He turned to her. The strings climbed. Their hands joined.

 

And then, like a season turning, the first waltz began.

 

Nick watched, and didn’t.

 

His body was still, his expression neutral. But somewhere beneath the silk and silver, something in him moved with every step they took.

 

By the time the third movement began, the ballroom had melted into a slow blur of satin and candlelight.

 

Nobles moved across the floor in loops of polished choreography, velvet swishing, heels gliding, jewels catching flame. Music spiraled from the quartet above the dais, crisp and lilting, violins and cello interweaving like the voices of birds in winter wind.

 

The first dance had given way to the full court waltz. Now, couples swayed in elegant procession, the circle growing wider, fuller, with every new beat.

 

Beside Nick, Oliver tapped his foot in stiff rhythm, eyes narrowed in deep concentration as he watched the dancers.

 

Otis, standing at the boy’s other side, leaned down and murmured, “Never heard this one before.”

 

Oliver turned to him with scandalized incredulity. “You haven’t?”

 

Otis blinked. “No?”

 

The boy stared, aghast. “Loser,” he announced with royal clarity. “I’ve been taught to dance this since I was three.”

 

Nick bit down a laugh. Christian choked. Even Sai’s lip twitched, just barely.

 

“I didn’t realize we were being bested by a first-grader,” Otis muttered.

 

“I’m not in first grade,” Oliver sniffed. “I’m a prince.”

 

Nick gave a low chuckle and reached out to straighten the little royal’s sash. “So we’ve been told.”

 

Oliver grinned, then returned to his foot-tapping with something like purpose.

 

The floor shimmered now with motion, silk sleeves, gilded gloves, powdered wigs, rose-pinned lapels. Somewhere near the back, the French delegation was engaged in a formal minuet with a group from Caledonia. The Queen’s cousin was attempting to lead a Viscountess two full steps off rhythm. And Prince Charlie, still in step with Victoria, spun lightly in a turn that made the sapphires in his tiara catch the light like scattered stars.

 

Nick watched that more than he meant to.

 

Then, slowly, the music began to fade.

 

On the floor, the dancers slowed and held their final poses—some flushed, some breathless, all waiting.

 

Only two pairs remained in motion: at the center, King Julio and Queen Jane, still gliding in formal tempo, neither hurried nor out of breath, and just beyond them, Prince Charlie and Princess Victoria, finishing their loop with smooth precision.

 

Nick straightened instinctively, sensing the shift in rhythm.

 

Oliver had already gone still.

 

The monarchs came to a final sweep, then stepped apart with practiced elegance, turning to acknowledge the room’s applause with the faintest of nods.

 

Charlie and Victoria mirrored them exactly.

 

At Nick’s side, Sai leaned slightly forward. “We should escort the prince.”

 

“Right,” Nick said, voice quiet.

 

Charlie and Victoria had already begun walking, and Charlie turning, cloak swinging behind him, eyes scanning. He spotted his Swords, then his brother, and angled toward them.

 

“Ready?” Nick asked.

 

Oliver exhaled with the theatrical weight of a court minister. “Let’s go be cute, I guess.”

 

Otis offered him a hand. “Your bravery humbles us.”

 

The boy rolled his eyes, but took the hand.

 

Together, with polished steps and perfectly contained deference, the Swords began to move, guiding Prince Oliver toward the center of the ballroom, where King Julio and Queen Jane now waited with their offspring. Courtiers bowed as the youngest royal passed, and Oliver, to his credit, gave a small nod back to each of them.

 

Charlie reached them just as they approached the dais.

 

He offered Nick a quiet glance and then took Oliver’s free hand, guiding him the last steps toward their parents.

 

The King and Queen stood together beneath the tallest candelabra, its crystal arms refracting the glow into diamonds across their shoulders. Behind them, nobles murmured, a few court artists sketched quickly in the shadows. The monarchs, even in repose, cast a spell of stateliness that held the room quiet in its orbit.

 

As they arrived, the Swords bowed in perfect formation, heads dipping low, hands to heart.

Charlie bowed slightly in turn, but Oliver stepped forward first.

 

“Mother. Father,” he announced, his voice thin but clear above the music, with the kind of composure that would’ve been noble if it hadn’t cracked halfway through.

King Julio arched a brow, but the faintest smile tugged at his beard. “Oliver.”

Queen Jane’s expression softened. “Are you enjoying yourself, darling?”

Oliver shifted from one foot to the other. “Well,” he said carefully, “the chocolate hasn’t come out yet, and no one has offered me a flute of anything.”

Nick bit his cheek to keep from laughing. Otis did not.

The Queen chuckled, bringing a gloved hand to her lips.

“Well,” she said, turning her head slightly toward the corner where a few young nobles were gathered near the rose-glass windows, “I do believe the little boys from Valois are over there. Sons of Duchess Aimée and the Comtesse of Rivernoir. You might find some chocolate if you play your cards right.”

Oliver perked instantly, his eyes lighting up. “You think so?”

“I suspect it’s highly probable.”

“Okay! Bye Mom! I mean,  your Majesty.”

Before anyone could stop him, the boy gave a quick, jerky bow to the King and Queen, then trotted off toward the corner, cape bouncing with each stride.

Queen Jane watched him go, laughing behind her hand. King Julio simply shook his head.

Victoria stepped forward and smoothed a curl from her temple. “If you’ll excuse me.”

Charlie glanced over. “Where are you going?”

“I, too, have social obligations.”

The King narrowed his eyes just enough for it to be seen from two feet away. “Ah. A young promising man, or woman?”

Victoria’s gaze was her only answer, and it was enough to make his own father, the king of whole England to pale frightened. 

“I see,” the King said, with the dry weight of a monarch witnessing the loss of all control. “Very well. Go. Have fun. ”

She kissed him quickly on the cheek. “Never mind.”

He sighed, long-suffering. “Good god.”

And just like that, Victoria disappeared into the ballroom crowd, a streak of plum silk and sly freedom.

Nick looked between them, still bowed slightly.

It was barely a minute after Princess Victoria vanished into the current of nobility that the next presence cut through.

Commander Harrow.

He approached like a shadow of steel: back straight, eyes hawkish, dressed in full formal uniform, silver trim, black gloves, a crisp cloak clasped with the Spring crest. Even in a ballroom painted with silk and perfume, he carried the scent of iron.

He bowed once, deep and sharp, to Their Majesties. “Your Graces. Your Royal Highness.”

Queen Jane greeted him with a subtle nod. “Commander.”

“I was completing my inspection of the outer perimeter and the Sword contingent. I must say”—he turned, briefly facing the boys “you’ve done your part to impress tonight.”

The Swords straightened reflexively.

“Thank you, Commander,” Sai answered first, low and measured.

Harrow gave a faint grunt of approval, then looked past them. To the prince.

Nick didn’t miss the smirk that passed through Charlie’s mouth.

But Charlie smiled, precise and princely. “Commander Harrow.”

“Your Highness,” Harrow returned, then studied him a beat longer than necessary. Perhaps checking for faults. Perhaps not.

It was Christian who broke the moment. “Forgive me,” he said, voice respectful but hesitant, “but… aren’t we forgetting something?”

Charlie blinked once, then turned, suddenly grinning. “Ah, yes. Quite right.”

He stepped forward, cloak whispering behind him as he addressed them fully. “With the blessing of Commander Harrow” he glanced sideways with a smile too quick for the commander to protest “and the blessing of my father, I believe it is appropriate that I extend something to you tonight.”

Otis perked up. “A medal? Because I wouldn’t say no.”

“No,” Charlie said, suppressing a laugh, “something far more useful.”

He paused for effect.

“I’m granting you the night off.”

Silence.

Then,

“Free time?” Christian said, stunned.

“Free time?” Otis echoed, half-whispered in reverence.

“A free pass,” Charlie confirmed, spreading his hands. “You may dance. You may eat. You may flirt with that one courtier you keep staring at when you think I’m not looking. You are dismissed of your guard duties until morning light.”

“Are you…serious your Highness?” Sai asked carefully.

Charlie gave an elegant shrug. “There are over a hundred guards posted tonight, not to mention twenty-two generals and five swordmasters. You are, for once, entirely unneeded.”

Otis grinned so wide he nearly tripped on his own feet. “This is the best day of my life.”

King Julio exhaled through his nose, looking faintly amused. “Well. It's perhaps a little counterproductive, but technically, you are right. You’ve earned it.” He gestured loosely. “Go on then, boys. Off with you. And be careful, when I was the Prince, the only time I gave my swords a free pass during a ball we almost ended up starting a war with Germany.” He looked with an amused eye to Commander Harrow who suddenly looked as if he wanted to escape.

Then he turned to Queen Jane and, in a much softer voice, said, “Shall we pay a visit to my Spanish cousins?”

Jane laughed, taking his arm. “Please do. They’ve already declared the appetizers a national offense, always bragging about their food.”

Together, they moved off, their exit as regal as their arrival, parting the sea of nobility with a wake of silks and curiosity.

Charlie turned back to them, the folds of his royal blue half-cape catching the light like ink struck with starlight.

“Well?” he asked, a flicker of amusement in his voice. “Are you happy now?”

Sai smiled faintly. “It’s a little strange, my Prince. But yes. Thank you.”

Otis gave an exaggerated bow. “The happiest day of my life, Your Highness. I intend to investigate every single food table as though I’ve been starving in the dungeon for weeks.”

Charlie laughed. “Go. Just don’t eat anything with more than three unidentifiable ingredients.”

“I make no promises.” Otis spun on his heel, already weaving toward the far end of the ballroom where glinting silver trays lined half a dozen tables. Sai followed after with a shake of his head, murmuring something about buttered quails and stomach regret.

Christian smoothed his lapel, casting a glance over the room. “Well,” he said, “I think I’ll attempt the noble sport of flirtation. If I fail, I’ll simply tell people I’m exotic.”

“Didn’t your parents own a textile business in the north of the country” Charlie asked, arching an eyebrow.

Christian grinned. “Exactly.”

He disappeared into the swell of music and perfume, leaving Nick alone at Charlie’s side.

Charlie glanced at him, brow tilted. “And you, Sir Nick? What will you do with your royal freedom?”

Nick opened his mouth. “Well, your highness, I don’t have any—”

He didn’t get to finish.

Two figures were suddenly there, stepping from the crowd, one a striking young nobleman dressed in soft lilac velvet, the other a noblewoman in rose silk that shimmered like spun wine under the chandeliers.

“Your Highness,” said the man, bowing low, “may I request the honor of a dance?”

Charlie blinked once, then inclined his head with practiced poise. “Of course.”

The man offered his hand, and Charlie took it with grace, sweeping into the current of dancers.

Before Nick could process the loss of him, the woman curtsied. “Your Highness, if I may have the next?”

Charlie turned as the music swelled again, and his mouth curved in that polished smile the court so adored. “It would be my pleasure.”

He glanced once toward Nick, just once, but it was polite, shallow. Not for him.

Then Charlie was gone again, hand tucked in the noblewoman’s, laughter already at his lips as they joined the figures spinning in soft formation across the hall.

The candles flickered in the mirrored sconces. The floor glittered with gold inlays and the hem of too many silk gowns. The violins lifted into another waltz. The crowd was a haze of jewel tones and chatter, lacquered fans and feathered hairpieces, polished shoes sweeping over the inlaid gold of the ballroom floor. Laughter echoed from every corner. Nick moved through it like mist, unnoticed, unneeded, untethered.

 

He found Otis and Sai near one of the side tables, both already seated and flanked by silver platters. Otis had a skewer in one hand, the other reaching for a pastry stuffed with sugared almonds. Sai, more restrained, held a wine glass and was staring toward the dancers with an expression somewhere between admiration and exhaustion.

 

Nick pulled out a chair with a sigh and sat beside them. A second later, Otis slid a plate his way, stacked with soft rolls and a cube of golden cheese.

 

“You looked like you needed that,” Otis said through a bite. “You alright?”

 

Nick shrugged, picked at the corner of the bread. “Fine. Just… watching.”

 

Sai gestured subtly with his glass. “The prince?”

 

Nick followed his line of sight. Charlie was spinning lightly with a woman in canary yellow now, his posture regal and his smile light as frost, the sapphire coronet catching every stray gleam from the chandeliers. The way he moved, it didn’t seem like he was even touching the ground.

 

“Yeah,” Nick said under his breath. “The prince.”

 

Otis leaned back in his chair with a groan. “How’s he not collapsed yet? That’s the fifth one in what, fifteen minutes?”

 

“Seventh,” Sai corrected. “Two women from Albion, one man from the Eastern court, the French noble in the pearl waistcoat, that Spanish countess—”

 

“And the lilac guy,” Nick muttered. “And the rose silk one.”

 

Otis blinked. “You’re keeping count?”

 

Nick grabbed a grape from Otis’s platter. “You started it.”

 

Sai smirked. “You think he ever gets tired?”

 

Nick’s eyes were still on him—on Charlie, on the weightless turn of his frame through the dance, the curl of his fingers over each offered hand, the flicker of real laughter when someone stumbled or stepped the wrong way.

 

“…I think he gets tired of the appearances and the protocol,” Nick said softly, not realizing until the word left how true it was. “But I don’t think he gets tired, he loves his job, that is obvious”

 

Otis made a noise like pity. “Well, I’d be tired. I’m tired just watching.”

 

Sai raised a brow. “You’ve also eaten a mountain of candied figs.”

 

Otis grinned. “Recovery food.”

 

Nick said nothing more. He just kept watching, plate untouched, jaw tight, one hand clenched around the rim of his glass drinking, one glass following each other while Charlie danced, and danced, and danced.


Candles burned lower in their sconces. The music pulsed softer now, velvet-strung and honey-slow, like the ballroom itself had grown drowsy from its own opulence.

 

Nick was tipsy.

 

Not drunk, just enough to feel the warmth in his chest, the hum in his fingers. Enough to loosen his spine a little, enough that the polished edge of his thoughts had begun to soften around the corners.

 

Otis had vanished an hour ago with a trio of kitchen girls, and Sai had, to Nick’s bewilderment, been pulled into a folk quadrille with a sharp-laughing boy in green. Christian was somewhere near the wine table, likely trying his best at suave indifference while a circle of curious nobles tried to figure out what part of England he was from.

 

Nick had stayed seated. Observing. Thinking. Not too much.

 

He had a drink in his hand and a vague ache in his shoulders, but otherwise, he was content to dissolve into the glittering anonymity of the crowd.

 

Until

 

“Nick.”

 

His name. Soft, sudden, and close.

 

He turned and saw him.

 

Prince Charlie, cheeks flushed from the warmth of the room, tiara slightly askew, curls damp at the temples. His eyes gleamed like polished frost in the candlelight, his mouth turned up at the corner.

“You’ve disappeared,” Charlie said.

 

Nick straightened slightly in his seat, blinking at him. “I’ve been here.”

 

“Mm,” Charlie said. “But not dancing. Not drinking.” He eyed the half-empty goblet in Nick’s hand. “Much.”

 

Nick chuckled softly. “I’m working on it.”

 

Charlie opened his mouth to reply, but a voice rang out behind him, a smooth, lilting alto.

 

“Your Highness!”

 

Both of them turned.

 

A woman in crimson velvet was approaching, her sleeves trimmed in fox fur, her necklace a sprawl of rubies the size of grapes. Her hair was a cloud of dark coils piled high above her brow. And her smile, ah, that smile, was one Nick had seen many times tonight: calculated, rehearsed, painted on with years of expectation.

 

Charlie turned back to Nick, a flicker of horror rising behind his eyes.

 

“Oh no.”

 

Nick blinked. “What?”

 

“I can’t. Not her. She’s…” Charlie glanced over his shoulder. “She’s lovely, but she has a voice like a strangled peacock and she keeps talking about future children.”

 

Nick tried not to laugh. “And what would you have me do, your highness?”

 

Charlie looked at him. Really looked.

 

A beat passed between them.

 

“Dance with me.”

 

Nick froze. “What.”

 

“Now,” Charlie said, already turning toward the center of the ballroom. “Before she gets here. Please.”

 

Nick’s mouth opened. “You…you want me to…”

 

“Yes.” Charlie looked back at him. “You’re the only one I trust not to tread on my toes.”

 

Nick was on his feet before he realized it.

 

The Countess in crimson was still ten paces away. Charlie grabbed Nick’s wrist and tugged, and somehow, impossibly, they were moving. Through the crowd, past a dozen blinking stares, into the open gleam of the dance floor.

 

Nick’s heart thundered.

 

They reached the middle of the ballroom floor, Nick felt the weight of a thousand eyes.

 

He could hear the rustle of silks, the hush of held breath, the music curling like smoke through the high arches above. A delicate overture was beginning, all strings and silvered rhythm, the sort of tune meant to make hearts leap and spines straighten.

 

He turned to Charlie, still holding his hand.

 

“But” Nick started, voice low, his throat dry. “I’ve never danced with a man before. I don’t know how the…how the deal goes.”

 

Charlie blinked at him, and then laughed.

 

“Well,” Charlie said, leaning in just slightly, his breath brushing Nick’s jaw, “lucky for you, I know how to lead and follow.”

 

Nick stared at him.

 

“So,” Charlie added with a wicked glint in his eye, “you take charge, big boy.”

 

It nearly undid Nick.

 

The corners of his mouth twitched, the room fell away just a little. Somewhere behind him, the Countess in crimson was still watching, no doubt scandalized. It didn’t matter.

 

The music swelled.

 

Charlie’s hand lingered in his, poised and waiting.

 

Come on, Nelson, his inner voice said dryly. Just kiss the damn hand.

 

Nick inhaled, then bowed, low, graceful. The movement felt natural in a way that surprised even him.

 

He brought Charlie’s hand to his lips and pressed a soft kiss to the back of his fingers, feeling the warmth emanating from Charlie’s skin, tasted faintly of rosewater and powdered sugar.

 

When he rose, Charlie was staring at him.

 

Flushed.

 

Eyes wide.

 

His lips parted in the smallest breath.

 

The world narrowed to them alone.

 

Then, without another word, Nick placed one hand on the curve of Charlie’s waist, the other clasped in his palm, and stepped forward.

 

They began to dance.

 

Nick found the rhythm quickly, surprising even himself. The swell of the strings carried them gently, and Charlie moved with such elegance it was like gravity leaned toward him. Nick guided without stumbling, his palm warm at the small of Charlie’s back, fingers curled around his hand with instinctive ease.

 

It wasn’t difficult.

 

It wasn’t even unpleasant.

 

In fact, he didn’t despise it at all.

 

The music cupped them like water. Their steps were light, practiced. For a moment, it didn’t matter that they were surrounded by a sea of nobles or that the whole continent watched their every gesture. Here, in this space between measures, between breaths, it was just him and the boy in blue silk and a sapphire crown.

 

Nick glanced down.

 

Charlie’s curls shimmered beneath the chandeliers, the tiara glittering like stars caught in frost. His cheeks were faintly pink with warmth, his eyes looking between his chest and his eyes.

 

It’s the second time I’ve danced with him, Nick thought suddenly.

 

The first time, in that tavern, half-drunk and laughing, Charlie’s hand in his, pulling him into a rhythm he’d never known.

 

That had been wild, chaotic, freedom.

 

This was measured. Poised. Sacred, in a way.

 

Charlie leaned in a little, their hands tightening briefly in each other’s grasp. After a few more sweeping steps, he looked up through his lashes and spoke softly, his voice warm as breath against Nick’s throat.

 

“You’re doing better than expected.”

 

Nick smirked faintly, lifting his eyebrow. “Expected to do what? Trip over your cloak and send us both flying?”

 

Charlie’s laugh was soft and close, and Nick felt it in his chest.

 

“You haven’t yet. That’s what matters.”

 

Nick chuckled lowly, shaking his head once, eyes scanning Charlie’s face. “Careful, your highness, I might start thinking I’m graceful.”

 

Charlie tilted his head. “Would that be such a tragedy?”

 

Nick didn’t answer. Their feet moved in synchrony, the music lifting around them like wind through trees.

 

After another compass, Charlie spoke again, this time softer, closer, his voice meant only for Nick.

 

“I’m glad it’s you,” he said.

 

Nick blinked. “Hmm?”

 

“I’m glad it’s you here with me tonight. Not just the duty of it, I mean.” His mouth curled, gentle and shy. “It’s… nice. Familiar.”

 

Nick’s stomach fluttered, just a little. His grip didn’t falter, but something shifted in the air between them.

 

The next turn was slower. The music dipped.

 

Charlie looked up at him again, this time lingering.

 

Then Nick leaned in, just a breath. “Do you know what I was thinking, your highness?”

 

Charlie’s eyes searched his, curious and quiet. “What?”

 

Nick drew in a steadying breath, guiding Charlie through the next turn as if the world were reduced to candle-glow and string music. He dropped his voice to a hush only Charlie could hear.

 

“If my father had… accepted us,” he began, words slow, “I’d likely be down there tonight anyway, only at the bottom of the stair in a jeweled sash, pretending I belonged.”

 

Charlie’s lips curved, half-teasing. “A titled Lord Nicholas. I can almost see it. Do you suppose we’d still be dancing now?”

 

Nick’s pulse thudded. “You…you mean would I have asked you?”

 

“Mhm.” Charlie’s eyes sparkled. “Prince or not, would you?”

 

Nick swallowed. Heat crept to his ears. “Well… you are the prince, and”—he managed a crooked smile—“a good-looking man. I imagine I’d’ve fought half the peerage for the chance.”

 

Charlie’s laughter was soft as rain on silk. They steered through another slow sweep, and for a moment the room receded, leaving only the cadence of their breaths.

 

“It’s nice,” Charlie murmured.

 

Nick angled his head. “What is?”

 

Charlie’s gaze held his, a steady, unguarded blue. “Knowing that even if everything had been different, our paths would still cross. We’d still find each other.”

 

Nick smiled, the barest twitch of his lips as he looked down into Charlie’s gaze, still held so close. The words sat warm on his tongue.

 

“Yeah… maybe it is in our fate to find each other in every universe, your highness.”

 

Charlie tilted his head, amusement flickering across his face like candlelight. They spun gently through the final measures of the waltz, the room blurring at the edges, violins winding to a soft, aching close. And then, just like that, the music stopped.

 

Nick straightened, breath curling faintly in the space between them. With practiced reverence, he dipped his head and brought Charlie’s gloved hand to his lips once more, pressing a kiss to the silk just above his knuckles. It felt different this time. Quieter. Something left behind in the gesture.

 

Charlie looked at him with eyes far too full of light for a room this dim.

 

“I think,” the prince said gently, “I’ll retire to my chambers.”

 

Nick’s brow lifted slightly. “Would you like me to escort you, your highness?”

 

But Charlie shook his head, stepping back with a parting smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “No, Nick. It’s not necessary. You’re off-duty tonight, remember? Enjoy it… as much as you can.”

 

He turned before Nick could answer, his cape brushing softly over the polished floor. The sapphire glint of his tiara caught the light once more, then faded as he disappeared into the crowd.

 

Nick’s smile lingered, soft and foolish, as he watched Charlie disappear into the crowd like the final note of a song. Something in him, tender and aching, ached louder than the violins had. He couldn’t do it.

 

He couldn’t kidnap him.

 

Not Prince Charlie.

 

He might still loathe the gilded walls of this place, might still carry the sharp-edged echo of everything this world had taken from him, but not Charlie. Not his gentleness. Not his light. Not the way he’d looked at Nick in the center of a thousand eyes and still smiled like they were the only ones there.

 

Nick exhaled slowly, the weight shifting somewhere in his ribs. He could still leave. He could still do something, anything. But he wouldn’t, couldn’t, hurt him. He would have to find an excuse to his brother, Ben, Harry and the rest of the revolution, but they hadn’t seen how easy it was to like the Prince.

 

He turned, intent on finding one of the Swords, maybe Otis or Sai, even Christian with his awkward charm. Something normal. Something grounding.

 

But a sound cut through his thoughts, a soft, deliberate hum, like a blade sliding free of its sheath.

 

Nick stopped cold.

 

And when he looked up, the crowd had parted just enough to reveal a familiar face. One he hadn’t seen this close since he was two years old.

 

Stéphane de la Fournière stood before him in full ambassadorial regalia, posture regal, eyes sharp with recognition. And something else, something cold and gleaming beneath the surface.

 

“I think,” Stéphane said, voice low, pleasant, and honed like a dagger, “it’s time we had a conversation.”

 

He extended a hand.

 

Palm open.

 

“I’m too occupied,” Nick said sharply, already shifting back, already reaching for an excuse, any excuse; Otis, the food, the godsdamn floor needing sweeping.

 

But Stéphane only smiled. Calm. Cold. Unrelenting.

 

“I insist… son.”

 

The word twisted again. Nick’s jaw clenched. The strings started, a new waltz, delicate and poised, and without another word, Nick stepped forward and placed his gloved hand into his father’s.

 

The ballroom blurred around them. Candlelight. Brocade. Laughter that didn’t reach either of them.

 

Nick’s movements were stiff at first, his posture too upright, too tight, he hadn’t lied when he had told Charlie he didn’t know how to dance with a man, he was only used to be the leading one. Stéphane led with a quiet elegance that wasn’t surprising, Nick remembered vaguely, in a voice not his own, that Stéphane had always been good at performance. At appearances.

 

But for Nick, every step felt like wading through stone.

 

It was less a dance than a negotiation. A silent spar. His grip was too firm, his eyes fixed just above Stéphane’s collarbone. A play of dominance, one man keeping his jaw locked, the other keeping his face a perfect mask.

 

Then Stéphane’s voice cut through the music, smooth as oil on silk.

 

“I haven’t seen you since you were a baby.”

 

Nick didn’t miss a beat. “That’s what happens when you abandon your sons.”

 

A muscle twitched in Stéphane’s cheek, but he didn’t flinch.

 

“When I heard your name, last time I was here,” he continued as though the barb hadn’t landed, “I thought it was my imagination playing tricks. But then… a few letters. A few quiet words with some people I know. The truth slipped out.”

 

He smiled like he’d won something.

 

“My son is a Sword of the Crown Prince.”

 

Nick’s laugh was cold, joyless. “Who would’ve thought? A bastard in uniform.”

 

Stéphane’s fingers tightened just a touch on Nick’s shoulder. Not enough to alarm anyone watching. Just enough to remind Nick that he was holding his own father’s hand. That they were dancing, gliding in perfect rhythm, while everyone else whispered of politics and wine and love.

 

“My, my,” Stéphane said, tone still maddeningly calm. “That tongue. You didn’t get that from your mother.”

 

Nick met his eyes fully then, mouth curled into something far too bitter to be a smile.

 

“Well, then it must be totally mine. From you, I got absolutely nothing.”

 

Stéphane’s smile thinned, as if he’d found the precise pressure point and couldn’t resist pressing.

 

“What a curious thing,” he murmured, steering them through a slow turn. “You may claim I gave you nothing, but you bear my surname , the very key that unlocked these doors.” His gaze flicked to Nick’s collar, to the silver thread glinting there. “As much as you like to be presented everywhere as Nelson, without written in your application , you would still be chasing gutters for bread.”

 

Heat scorched Nick’s cheeks. “If I was chosen, it was because His Highness valued merit, not blood.”

 

A breath of laughter, low and indulgent. “Ah, mérite. Of course. Tell me, Nicholas, how many boys from the slums earn their place among silks and chandeliers merely by talent? No patron. No coin.” His voice dipped, menace cloaked in velvet. “You wear steel braid and ruby trim now, but you, like your mother, were born on the wrong side of the ledger. All this”—he gestured with a graceful flick of their linked hands toward the vaulted ceiling—“is on loan.”

 

Nick’s jaw locked. “Leave her out of this.”

 

“She has made noble’ s underwear until her fingers bled, didn’t she?” Stéphane mused, as if recounting a trivial anecdote. “A seamstress,… Now her bastard son stands guard over a crown he was never meant to touch. It’s admirable, really. The palace does enjoy its little tragedies.”

 

Nick stumbled, fury spiking so hard his boot scuffed the parquet. Heads turned; he forced his spine straight, forced the rage into his grip instead of an outburst.

 

Stéphane leaned closer, a semblance of concern on his face for any onlooker. “Careful. Posture, my boy. You wouldn’t want them to see how thin the costume is.”

 

Nick swallowed acid. “I earned every stitch.”

 

“And yet,” Stéphane breathed, lips close to Nick’s ear, “one wrong step and everyone will remember exactly what you are.”

 

He switched to fluent, polished French, the syllables soft as poisoned honey:

“ Au bout du compte, pour beau que tu te fasses, tu restes un bâtard sans foyer.”

(In the end, for all your finery, you are still a homeless bastard.)

 

Nick tore his hand free, the motion sharp enough to jolt the line of dancers beside them.

 

Stéphane only inclined his head, victory curving his mouth. He didn’t bother to hide the satisfaction in his eyes as Nick turned on his heel.

 

The ballroom blurred, silk gowns, gilded sconces, chandeliers throwing fractured light across marble. None of it touched him. He pushed past ribbons of perfume and polite exclamations, past servants bearing crystal flutes, past a laughing duke who muttered “careful, lad” when Nick’s shoulder clipped his sleeve.

 

The corridor beyond was cooler, the hush of heavy draperies swallowing the waltz’s distant echo. Nick strode for the nearest alcove, boots striking stone too hard, pulse drumming rage into his ears.

 

Homeless bastard.

 

The words scalded, as raw now as the day Stéphane’s coin stopped arriving, as the winter he’d watched Sarah cough blood in a fireless room. Years of discipline, of swallowing resentment, shook under the sudden weight of it.

 

He saw himself for a moment in the mirror, all polished and refined.

 

They still saw him as gutter-born.

They always will.

 

All the bowing, all the polished boots and gold braid, none of it changed his blood. None of it changed theirs.

 

His fists clenched so hard his gloves creaked.

 

Fine. Let them believe he didn’t belong. Let them think a name alone bound the kingdom together. He had come here with a purpose long before Charlie Spring’s laugh, before rose-scented baths and stolen waltzes. The movement had trusted him to strike at the heart of rot—and rot had just reminded him of its stench.

 

Nick drew a breath, cold and ragged.

 

Show them, the thought hissed. Show every lord who sneers, every ambassador who abandons bastards, every monarch who feasts while streets starve. Show them what a “homeless bastard” can do.


The fading light from the moon filtered through the heavy curtains, casting muted shadows across the prince’s chambers. Charlie stood by the wardrobe, already in his nightgown, the cool air brushing his skin and stirring a faint shiver. The room was quiet, save for the soft rustle of fabric as he left his jewels and his tiara on the desk.

 

A sudden knock broke the stillness. He froze, eyes drifting to the door.

 

The heavy oak swung open slowly.

 

Charlie’s brow furrowed in surprise. Who could come at this hour?

 

“Who is it?”

 

Then a slow, familiar smile spread across his face.

 

“You’re back already?” he asked, his voice calm but with a hint of something unspoken. “I still think you could have…”

 

The words died on his lips as a warm hand swiftly covered his mouth and nose. Darkness pressed in, heavy and suffocating. He felt himself lifted, carried with strength in two firm arms, enveloped in the familiar perfume, the world tilting and slipping away beneath him.

 

His heart hammered, caught somewhere between alarm and recognition, as the shadows swallowed him whole.

Notes:

Soooooo…..that was it! I promise I won’t delay too much the rest, although I haven’t started to write the next chapter, tomorrow night I have my return flight so I’ll start there, and now, if you excuse me, I’m going to go eat a croissant and go see the Orsay before the concert.
Love!

Chapter 22: Leverage

Notes:

Hello again! Oh my god, almost three weeks without posting! First of all, I want to thank you all so much for your lovely comments and for wishing me a great time at the Beyoncé concert. As some of you may have seen on social media, it was amazing, truly one of the best experiences of my life. And honestly, all the days I spent in Paris were just incredible. I got to relax, disconnect, and enjoy myself.

Also, during the flight back home, I read through all your comments, which I absolutely adore. I always love seeing your theories and reviews. Speaking of which… I know I never reply directly because I can’t really give anything away, but some of you should genuinely go out and buy a lottery ticket. Either that, or your brain is terrifyingly similar to mine.

I also wanted to touch on something someone pointed out in the last chapter: yes, that was the first POV coming from someone other than Nick. In this chapter, Charlie also gets a brief moment at the end. That’s going to happen a bit more in the coming chapters, but overall, this story has always been designed to be told from Nick’s point of view. That said, I do believe that occasionally dipping into Charlie’s perspective can offer us insight into parts of the story that lie outside Nick’s world and his mind.

Without further do, please enjoy the chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The room smelled of damp stone, candle wax, and frustration.

 

Voices overlapped, then silenced, then flared again. It was near midnight, and the core of the Rebellion had been gathered for hours beneath the bones of the city, below the bakery with the iron shutters and the forged tax records, hidden under bricks and symbols and coded passwords.

 

Maps were pinned to the walls, curling at the corners. Missives lay crumpled beside tankards of cheap beer and hand-written ration reports, the ink smeared by too many fingers and too many arguments. One fire burned low in the far hearth, the smoke curling thick above the long table where the leaders of the movement sat, gaunt with lack of sleep, sharp with the kind of fear that hardens into anger.

 

Ben sat at the head. Imogen paced the far side, arms crossed. Harry, already two drinks in, was snapping at David in whispers. Other men and women stood behind them or leaned against the table’s edge. Fighters, runners, printers, messengers. Revolutionaries, every one.

 

But their eyes were tired.

 

Their tempers shorter than usual.

 

Ben’s voice cut through again, low and calm. “No news from Scotland? Still?”

 

David shook his head. His hands, always elegant, now trembled faintly with wear. “No pigeons. No smoke signals. No drop markers. I don’t like it.”

 

Imogen slammed down a half-empty mug. “We’re not just losing ground. We’re bleeding out.”

 

“They’ve cracked down everywhere,” muttered Harry. “Every street. Every dock checkpoint. Every bakery. Our lines are breaking. You think Old Britannia was tight? They’ve doubled Royal Guard presence in the whole southern flank. Even the couriers are being tracked.”

 

“We’ve lost five outposts in two weeks,” someone else said. “We’re not holding the rhythm anymore.”

 

“And we won’t,” Imogen bit out, “not unless we get ahead of them.”

 

“Which we won’t,” snapped another voice, “because we have no leverage.”

 

The room fell into a brief silence. 

 

Imogen finally looked up. “We need a miracle.”

 

It was true, and everyone knew it. They had money stashed, and firepower smuggled in crates of apples. They had messages ready for the press if the timing was right. They had people in the kitchens of lords, even a whispered sympathizer in the court itself.

 

But none of it was leverage.

 

None of it changed the fact that Spring’s monarchy was winning.

 

And not with glory, but with slow, systematic victory. Choking the revolution one street at a time.

 

Harry exhaled sharply, trying to light a cigarette with fingers that wouldn’t stay steady. “We’re sitting here planning grain routes while the prince eats silver soup.”

 

David looked up from his notes. “He hasn’t left the palace in months.”

 

“So they say.”

 

“Even if he hasn’t,” Imogen said, eyes sharp, “it doesn’t matter. He’s still the bloodline. The image. The legacy. If they put him on the steps and have him smile, the people will follow.”

 

Then,

 

A gust of air, stronger than before. The door groaned open again, this time wider, crashing back against stone with a reverberating clang.

 

A murmur started in the rear. Not the sound of a question, but something more primal. Shouts layered over gasps, voices rising too fast for comprehension. A scrape of chairs. A toppled cup.

 

“Move,” came a voice. Sharp. Firm. Unmistakable.

 

Nick.

 

The crowd parted in a frenzy of shock and motion.

 

And there he was.

 

In the middle of the smoky hall, the firelight painting wild shadows across the curve of his cheek, his shoulders set and straining, Sir Nicholas Nelson, wrapped in a royal cloak, his Swords’ ball uniform dark with travel dust and sweat, boots half-muddied from the palace grounds.

 

In his arms, limp but unmistakable, head tucked into his shoulder and curls spilling over his coat,

 

Prince Charles Spring.

 

Someone screamed.

 

“Holy fuck”

 

“Is it him?”

 

“He has him, he has the bloody Prince—”

 

Imogen froze. Her hands dropped from her hips. The room erupted in movement.

 

David had gone white, rising halfway from his seat.

 

Harry gawked, cigarette fallen from his fingers onto the floor.

 

But Ben didn’t move. Not until Nick was closer.

 

He stepped forward only when the torches behind Nick cast full light onto Charlie’s face, and even then it was a slow, grave motion. His eyes didn’t blink. He studied the curve of Charlie’s jaw, the unconscious slack of his mouth, the glimmer of the silver Spring crest still pinned to his chest.

 

And then Ben smiled.

 

But a smile. Cold. Disbelieving. Triumphant.

 

“You did it,” he said softly. “You actually fucking did it.”

 

Nick’s breath was still labored, arms tense with the weight of the prince. “He’s drugged,” he muttered, by way of explanation. “He won’t wake up for a few more hours.”

 

Someone in the crowd gasped again. A dozen others pressed in.

 

Imogen’s voice snapped. “Back. Back. Give him space.”

 

Ben raised a hand. “Clear the room. He’s not a trophy, he’s the future. Go.”

 

Voices scattered. Orders moved through the room like a tide shifting direction. In a heartbeat, the Rebellion’s core had surged forward and peeled away, leaving space at the center of the hall.

 

Nick lowered Charlie gently onto a cot near the wall, folding the edge of the cloak beneath his head with more care than he realized.

 

Charlie didn’t stir.

 

His mouth parted slightly on a breath. His lashes lay dark over flushed skin. One hand twitched faintly before going still again.

 

Imogen knelt beside him. “Is it real?” she asked, her voice low, disbelieving.

 

“It’s real,” Nick muttered.

 

They turned to him.

 

He was standing now, shoulders still shaking faintly, like his body hadn’t caught up to what he’d done.

 

Ben stepped forward. “You carried him here?”

 

Nick nodded once.

 

“In your arms?”

 

Another nod.

 

Harry gave a disbelieving laugh. “You carried the heir to the throne of England through the streets of London like a fucking bride?”

 

Nick didn’t answer.

 

His eyes were locked on the boy in the bed, curls still mussed from the dance, sapphire pin still glittering faintly at his temple.

 

“Drugs?” Imogen asked again. “Did you use the vial?”

 

Nick stiffened. “A few drops in a cloth. Enough to knock him out.”

 

Ben studied him.

 

“And he didn’t fight?”

 

Nick shook his head.

 

“He trusts me, he resisted a little bit at the end.”

 

That seemed to hang in the air.

 

It was Imogen who broke it. “He’s here now. That’s what matters.”

 

Nick’s voice was soft. “What will you do with him?”

 

Ben didn’t look away from the bed. “We’ll keep him safe. Keep him hidden. Until the time Is right.”

 

Nick didn’t move.

 

Charlie’s chest rose, steady but slow, under the weight of the drug. His fingers twitched again.

 

Ben turned to Nick.

 

“You’ve done well,” he said, voice rich now with something deeper. Satisfaction. Awe. “Take the night. Rest. You deserve it.”

 

Nick didn’t answer. Didn’t move.

 

Not until Imogen touched his shoulder.

 

And even then, he didn’t look away from the prince.

 

From Charlie.

 

The boy he had drugged.

 

The boy who had trusted him.


The room still echoed with noise.

 

Celebration buzzed at the edges: voices raised in disbelief, chairs scraping over stone, laughter beginning to catch like firewood finally dry. Someone had already procured a bottle of something sharp, and it passed between hands with the reverence of a relic.

 

But Nick didn’t speak.

 

He stood a little apart from the cot, arms folded loosely, gaze fixed but faraway. The curls resting on his chest. The silver stag crest. The faint crease in Charlie’s brow, even now.

 

It didn’t feel like victory.

 

Imogen noticed first.

 

She approached carefully, placing a hand on his arm. “You all right?”

 

Nick blinked, as if surfacing. “Yeah. I just, I think I need a minute. Alone.”

 

There was a pause. Then Harry piped up from the hearth, already half-drunk, “Why, Nelson? Cold feet now that you’ve gotten what we wanted?”

 

Ben didn’t even look over. “It was a complicated job,” he said, calm but firm. “He needs rest. Let him go.”

 

Someone else nodded. “Top floor’s still got a few rooms. You can take one. Third on the right.”

 

Nick didn’t wait to respond. He simply turned, every step suddenly leaden with exhaustion.

 

The old staircase creaked beneath his weight. The voices of the others blurred behind him, praise and relief and disbelief threading through each other like smoke through broken glass.

 

He didn’t hear it.

 

He didn’t hear much of anything.

 

Upstairs, the corridor was quiet.

 

Cold.

 

The air felt untouched.

 

Nick found the door, third on the right, pushed it open with a stiff shoulder, and stepped inside.

 

It was a simple room. Bed. Washbasin. A cracked mirror and a stool. Everything smelled faintly of dust and firewood and old stone. It was better than what he had grown up in. Worse than what he had gotten used to.

 

He closed the door behind him.

 

Pressed his back to it.

 

And exhaled.

 

The breath came out shaky.

 

He walked to the bed, sat down slowly, and let his elbows rest on his knees. Head bowed.

 

His hands hung limp between them.

 

Everything itched.

 

Not his skin, not his uniform, but something deeper. Something under his ribs.

 

He had done it.

 

He had brought the heir to the throne to the Rebellion.

 

He had fulfilled the mission they had handed him nearly half year ago. The mission he had been born for, trained for.

 

Nick’s palms pressed into his thighs.

 

He stared down at the worn floorboards, but they blurred in his vision,   washed over by the images playing behind his eyes. Not even images. Impressions. Sensations. A reel that wouldn’t stop turning.

 

The weight of Charlie’s body, warm and soft and unsuspecting in his arms.

 

The cloth.

The vial.

The hesitation.

The whisper of silk when he leaned in.

 

The scent of rose oil and milk bath still clinging to Charlie’s skin, still lingering on Nick’s gloves when he pressed them, just once, gently, over the prince’s mouth.

 

There had been resistance.

 

Soft at first. Confused.

 

Then weaker.

 

And then, none at all.

 

He’d cradled him then. As the liquid bloomed through Charlie’s bloodstream and his lashes fluttered closed and his limbs slackened.

 

Nick had caught him. Steadied him.

 

Held him.

 

It hadn’t been like he’d imagined, not triumphant. Not sharp.

 

No blood. No struggle.

 

Just Charlie’s head falling softly against his shoulder, curls tickling Nick’s throat. And Nick, standing in the middle of the royal chambers with a sleeping prince in his arms, heart thunderstruck.

 

The rest had happened fast. It had to.

 

He’d moved quickly, with the precision of a soldier and the terror of someone who still couldn’t believe what he was doing. The ballroom was still alight with music, laughter, no one would notice yet. He had planned for this. Every exit. Every blind spot.

 

He’d trained for months.

 

And still, the weight of Charlie in his arms made him feel like a thief.

 

He carried him through the corridors like something sacred. Draped a dark cloak over his shoulders, one of the extra guard cloaks. Concealed the sapphire tiara deep in his satchel. He didn’t look at Charlie’s face more than he had to.

 

He couldn’t bear to.

 

The guards were predictable, of course they were. He had mapped their routes, the rhythms of their rounds. He had chosen this night, this window, for a reason. It was all timing.

 

He had moved through the gardens silently, the crunch of gravel under his boots louder than his breath.

 

The Wishing Oak had risen before him like a specter, silvered by moonlight, impossibly tall. Its ribbons had fluttered in the night wind, whispering.

 

Nick hadn’t stopped.

 

He had reached into the thick of them, fingers brushing over fabric until he found the one. The ribbon that wasn’t like the others.

 

He pulled it.

 

The bark groaned and shifted, a seam parting, darkness yawning beneath the roots.

 

He stepped through.

 

Charlie curled against his chest.

 

The passage was cold.

 

Quieter than last time. The silence wasn’t just sound, it was guilt. It pressed against him like the tunnel walls.

 

The torch he carried barely pushed back the dark. But he didn’t falter.

 

He walked the length of the tunnel with Charlie cradled to him, the prince’s breath even against his neck.

 

And when the stones gave way to stairs, and the stairs to the hidden door behind the old fountain, he emerged in the heart of London like something out of a story. Smoke and stone and freezing wind waiting to devour them both.

 

Charlie didn’t stir.

 

Nick adjusted the cloak around his shoulders, pulled the hood low over his curls. The moon caught the edge of his cheekbone.

 

Nick swallowed and set off, boots silent on the cobbles.

 

He knew the route by heart. These streets were not foreign. This city, this noise, this rhythm, it was his.

 

And no one looked twice at a cloaked boy moving through the night, carrying a sleeping figure beneath heavy cloth.

 

The rebels’ meeting place waited like a shadow at the edge of town. A burnt-out chapel turned secret hall. Iron candle sconces. Thick walls and iron-banded doors. They had kept the light low, always low.

 

By the time he arrived, the weight in his arms felt like it had grown heavier with every step. Not Charlie’s body, Charlie wasn’t heavy, but the cost of what Nick had done. Of what he was still doing.

 

Tomorrow.

 

Tomorrow they would find out.

 

Elle and Tao would arrive like they did every morning, and open the door to find not Charlie half-asleep in his robe, but a cold, empty room.

 

Elle would scream first. Tao would curse second. Then they’d run to the guards.

 

Sai and Christian and Otis would be still off duty. Maybe not all together, but enough to click things into place. And it wouldn’t take long.

 

Would they defend him when they noticed his absence? Or would they understand inmediately what he was? What he had been doing under their noses all this time. Could he return in a couple of days to the palace and feign surprise or would everyone clock him?

 

One things was for sure, tomorrow he would be the second most wanted person in the kingdom after Charlie.

 

Nick squeezed his eyes shut.

 

How long before the bells rang? Before the palace gates shut? Before London was locked under inspection and royal decree, every street watched, every alley combed?

 

He didn’t have days. He didn’t have hours.

 

And what was he going to do?

 

What was the plan?

 

He should have had a plan.

 

For months, everything had been clockwork, rise, dress, train, stand by the prince, eat, spar, patrol, sleep. Again and again. A rhythm. A code.

 

And it had changed him.

 

He’d never say it aloud, but it had. He wasn’t the same boy who’d arrived wide-eyed from the slums. The same shadow who’d promised to deliver a prince into the hands of a revolution.

 

He’d sparred with Christian.

 

He’d stolen food with Otis. Whispered secrets on kitchen benches.

 

He’d confided in Sai

 

They were… his.

 

Not just swords. Not just titles. People.

 

He would miss them.

 

God help him, he already did.

 

Nick lifted his hand and pressed the heel of it to his brow.

 

And Charlie,

 

He didn’t let the thought finish.

 

Treacherous.

 

That’s what it was.

 

He stood sharply, drawing in breath like it might keep his ribs from caving. The candle flared and bent in its sconce.

 

He needed to move.

 

Downstairs, the murmurs from the main chamber still echoed. Muted but persistent. Planning. Arguing. Drinking. A strange kind of joy that grated like salt on a wound.

 

Nick stepped out of the room and down the old stairs.

 

Ben was still seated at the long table in the center, surrounded by half-maps and lists. Imogen leaned at his side, and David stood farther off, arms folded tight.

 

Their conversation paused when they saw him.

 

“Everything alright?” Ben asked, voice low but alert.

 

Nick nodded once, then glanced toward the corridor that led deeper into the stone hideout. “What happened to him?”

 

There was no need to specify.

 

Imogen looked down. David studied Nick, unreadable.

 

Ben answered. “We took him down to the cell. The one we prepared. No chains, no violence. He’s fine.”

 

“Is he awake?”

 

“Not yet.”

 

Nick exhaled through his nose. His throat was dry.

 

Ben stood. “Where are you going?”

 

Nick paused at the base of the stairs. “Home. I… I need sleep. Mum will be happy to see me.”

 

David didn’t look away. “Do you think that’s wise?”

 

Nick shrugged. “I’m not useful like this.”

 

“Will you come back in the morning?”

 

Nick hesitated.

 

Then: “Yeah.”

 

He turned, his coat whispering behind him, and walked out into the night.


The sky over Old Britannia was darker than it should’ve been. Clouds low, thick with frost, curling at the edges of chimneys and blackening the moon. The streets were quiet—too late for bakers, too early for sweepers—and each of Nick’s footsteps echoed in the silence.

 

He turned onto the alley behind the familiar corner and saw the cottage: small, crooked, warm light flickering from behind the curtains like it had missed him too.

 

He knocked softly.

 

For a moment, nothing moved inside. Then came the rustle of slippers on stone, the click of a latch

 

Sarah opened the door in a thick shawl, hair pinned hastily, eyes sharp from sleep and worry. Her face shifted the moment she saw him.

 

“Nicky?”

 

She blinked once, then again. Her eyes flicked down, and widened.

 

“What are you doing here?” she asked, stepping back to let him in automatically. “Is something wrong? Why aren’t you at the Winter Ball?”

 

Nick stepped inside. The warmth of the hearth curled around him, cinnamon and damp wool and lavender soap. He hadn’t realized how cold he’d been until that moment.

 

Sarah closed the door behind him. “Oh my god, look at you.”

 

Nick followed her gaze as she stepped back to take him in, still in the royal garment Sarah herself had stitched weeks ago, all navy-blue and ruby-threaded elegance, gold glinting in the candlelight. It hung a little looser now that the adrenaline had faded, but still, he looked like a man out of place in her modest home.

 

“You look—” Her voice caught on emotion. “You look so handsome. My god, Nicky.”

 

He smiled faintly, rubbing at the back of his neck. “Yeah, well. You did make it.”

 

She shook her head, eyes soft and searching. “Why did you leave the ball?”

 

Nick lied before he could stop himself.

 

“It was fine,” he said. “Really. The prince gave us the night off. Said we’d earned it. Everyone’s probably going to be hungover tomorrow, so…”

 

Sarah raised an eyebrow, but let him continue.

 

“I thought I’d come here,” he finished, quieter now. “Spend a couple of days. With you, I won’t get in trouble.”

 

Sarah’s eyes didn’t move from his face.

 

“You shouldn’t have,” she said gently. “It’s a royal ball, Nicky. Maybe you would’ve found someone to have fun with. Or at least been with your friends. Isn’t that what it’s all for?”

 

Nick looked away, lips pulling into something like a smile but heavier.

 

“It doesn’t matter, Mum.”

 

His voice was quiet. Honest in its evasion.

 

Sarah hesitated, then nodded, smoothing her shawl closer around her shoulders. “Do you mind if I go to sleep, then? I’ve got to be up early. Market’s running short on good milk lately, and I’ve promised Mrs. Henley another basket.”

 

“Of course,” Nick said. “Don’t worry. I’ll probably be up early too.”

 

He took a step toward the stairs, but paused. The air in the cottage was dim and still, the fire nearly gone to embers, shadows pooling in the corners.

 

“I’ll see you for breakfast?” he asked, softer now, like a promise.

 

Sarah smiled, the tired kind of smile only mothers could manage when love was louder than concern. She reached out and touched his cheek, thumb brushing just below his eye.

 

“You’d better,” she whispered.

 

Nick swallowed.

 

“I want to hear everything about the ball,” she added with a small teasing note, even as she turned toward her room.

 

“Yeah,” Nick said.

 

He stood there in the middle of the room, the weight of everything he wasn’t saying heavy on his chest.

 

“Love you, Mum.”

 

Sarah paused in the doorway, turned, and smiled once more.

 

“Love you too, Nicky.”

 

She disappeared into her room, door creaking shut.

 

Nick stayed a moment longer, staring at the dying fire.

 

Then he climbed the stairs, each step quieter than the one before.

 

Sleep didn’t come easy that night.

 

Nick lay in his childhood bed, the blanket too short for his legs now, the pillow too thin, the mattress caving just a little in the middle from years of restless weight. He twisted, turned. Pressed his face into the pillow, then stared up at the slanted ceiling. Again and again.

 

It was useless.

 

His mind was a churn of images, none of them still. Charlie’s face beneath the soft glow of the ballroom chandeliers. Charlie’s voice in the dark tunnel. Charlie’s breath against his neck when the sleeping draught began to work.

 

Was he awake now?

 

Had he realized what Nick had done?

 

Was he angry? Disappointed?

 

Nick closed his eyes and rolled over again.

 

He tried to count the knots in the wooden ceiling beam, the chipped edge of his old desk, the outline of the cracked window pane. Nothing helped. The silence of the house was too loud. The guilt too sharp.

 

The night dragged until the slant of sunlight tripped in through the curtains. Dust floated in it like snow.

 

But Nick didn’t move.

 

Not until he heard the creak of the floorboards downstairs, the shuffle of his mother’s feet and the sound of the kettle starting to hiss.

 

Then he rose.

 

By the time he made it down, Sarah already had a small plate set out, two warm slices of bread with thick butter and quince jam, a cup of strong tea, and a poached egg. Humble, but rich compared to what he’d known in this house. Better than anything he’d had here before.

 

“There,” she said, nudging the plate toward him, already pulling on her coat. “You eat that. And don’t you leave even a crumb. I bought that jam from the merchant down the western alley, I didn’t even need to haggle.”

 

Nick sat slowly at the table, hands curling around the mug. The smell of the tea curled up into his nose, black and bitter and familiar.

 

Sarah glanced back at him as she pulled her shawl over her head. “You know,” she added, half distracted as she tied the knot at her throat, “thanks to what the prince’s been paying me for the clothes, I’ve actually been able to afford decent food. I even bought cinnamon last week. Real cinnamon.”

 

Nick looked down.

 

The bread stuck in his throat.

 

“I think that boy’s got a heart,” Sarah went on, not noticing. “Prince Charlie. I saw it the first time he came here. I remember thinking—well, if this is the future of the country, maybe the future ahead of us is a good one.”

 

Nick didn’t answer.

 

He couldn’t.

 

“Anyway,” she said, sighing and straightening her coat. “It’s early. Market’ll be opening soon and I want first pick on the radishes. You’ll be alright on your own, won’t you?”

 

He nodded. “Yeah. No problem. I… I’ve actually got a place I need to go too.”

 

She leaned down, kissed the top of his head, and smiled.

 

“I’ll be back around midday. Don’t get into trouble.”

 

And just like that, she was gone. The door closed, the latch clicked, and her footsteps disappeared down the cobbled lane.

 

Nick sat for another minute.

 

Then another.

 

He didn’t finish the bread.

 

Didn’t touch the jam.

 

The house was quiet again, but different than the night before. This time, it was an emptier kind of silence.

 

He pushed his chair back. Went upstairs. Pulled on a coat and old gloves. Slipped the coin purse in his pocket out of habit and tied his boots.

 

Then he stepped into the street.

 

When he arrived to the revolution basement, he could see how the remaining people were tired from celebrating.

 

Imogen, Harry, David, and Ben were gathered again around the long table. Maps unrolled, notes scribbled, a half-eaten apple in the center. Someone had brought bread. The heel of it was going stale.

 

Nick stepped in, shrugging off his coat.

 

Four heads turned. Imogen’s face lit first. “There you are.”

 

Harry leaned back in his chair, tossing a quill down. “Didn’t think you’d turn up so early.”

 

Nick walked toward them. “Did he wake?”

 

David shook his head. “Not yet. The sleeping draught must’ve been stronger than we expected. He’s still under.”

 

Nick felt something lurch low in his gut.

 

Ben’s voice chimed in smoothly. “He’s safe, though. Breathing steady. We have two people watching him.”

 

Nick nodded, lowering into the seat across from Harry. “Has anyone come looking?”

 

Imogen answered this time, arms crossed. “No Royal Guard yet. Not even a scout. We think they still haven’t noticed he’s missing.”

 

“They’ll notice soon,” Nick muttered.

 

Harry agreed with a grim chuckle. “You were right about the chaos of the ball. Timing couldn’t have been better.”

 

“But once the staff checks his room,” Imogen added, “they’ll lock the palace down. The streets too, if they’re clever.”

 

Nick exhaled through his nose, gaze drifting over the mess of parchment on the table. Patrol routes. Guard schedules. Streets inked red.

 

He leaned forward, steepling his hands. “So, what happens next?”

 

There was a pause.

 

A too-long pause.

 

David was the one to speak, fidgeting with a bit of twine near the edge of the map. “We need to move quickly. There are negotiations to consider. Messages we can send. Demands to draft—”

 

Ben cut across him.

 

“We’ll handle that,” he said, not unkindly, but with a finality that slid between David’s words like a knife. “You don’t need to concern yourself with that part, Nick.”

 

Nick blinked. “I kidnapped the heir to the throne. I think I should be concerned.”

 

Ben smiled, but his mouth didn’t move like it meant it. “And you’ve done an extraordinary job. We’re all in your debt for that. Now we just need to keep things… under control.”

 

Nick’s brow creased. “Which means what, exactly?”

 

Ben leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled beneath his chin. “It means careful handling. A prince is a delicate matter. Diplomatically. Strategically. And personally.”

 

Something cold coiled in Nick’s stomach.

 

David tried to interject again. “We thought maybe we’d—”

 

“Not yet,” Ben said, his voice too calm. “We wait. We assess. The prince is young. He’s not in a position to negotiate. He’ll need time to… reflect.”

 

“Reflect on what?” Nick asked.

 

Another pause.

 

This one heavier.

 

Ben smiled again, broader this time. “That’s not your burden, Sword. You’ve done more than enough. For now, just rest. We’ll call on you when we need you.”

 

Something shifted in the air.

 

Nick didn’t know what it was, but he didn’t like it.

 

His fingers tapped the table once, then stopped.

 

He glanced at Imogen. She wasn’t looking at him. Neither was David. Only Harry met his eyes, and when he did, there was something uncertain there too, like he felt it—whatever this was.

 

Ben was still smiling.

 

Nick nodded slowly. “Right. Let me know if he wakes.”

 

He stood, the legs of his chair scraping soft against the stone. He turned for the corridor, forcing his steps not to rush.

 

But as he walked away from the table, something in him pulsed again, a warning.

 

Something wasn’t right.


Charlie woke to pain.

 

A dull throb blooming in his temples, as if someone had carved a weight between his eyes and left it there to rot. The taste in his mouth was sour, cottony, and his tongue felt too thick for his jaw. When he blinked, the world around him spun slightly before steadying again.

 

The air was cold.

 

Colder than anything in the palace ever was. Damp too, and heavy with the stink of mildew and iron. He was lying on his side on a rough cot, something scratchy beneath his cheek. He pushed himself upright slowly, wincing at the bright lance of ache that shot behind his eyes.

 

Stone walls. No windows. A single candle flickering from a bracket high above.

 

A cell.

 

The realization slid in like a knife to the gut. Charlie’s breath caught.

 

He moved to stand, too quickly, and staggered against the wall for balance. The floor was uneven. His clothes were rumpled. He still wore his nightgown and his silver pin. He pressed his hand to the wall, breathing slowly, trying to center himself.

 

What had happened?

 

The last thing he remembered clearly was… the ballroom. The waltz. Nick.

 

He had gone to bed, hadn’t he? He was debating if he should tell… 

 

He frowned. The memory was fuzzy. Something soft against his mouth. A cloth.

 

Oh god.

 

His knees nearly gave.

 

He had been drugged.

 

Charlie’s chest rose too fast, too sharp. The panic clawed at his throat, but he swallowed it down, pressed his shoulder to the wall until the pain grounded him.

 

A key rattled.

 

The door groaned open.

 

Two figures stepped into the low light, both men. One tall and broad, the other thin and fidgeting. Their clothes were plain. Unfamiliar. Neither wore royal livery, nor anything remotely courtly.

 

Charlie stiffened, lifting his chin. “Where am I?”

 

Neither of them answered.

 

He took a step forward. “I asked you a question. You will answer me.”

 

Still, nothing.

 

Charlie’s voice sharpened. “Do you know who I am?”

 

The tall man gave a low laugh. The thin one muttered something under his breath.

 

Charlie drew himself up, spine straight, voice cold as marble. “I am Prince Charles Francis Spring, rightful heir to the throne of England. I command you to release me. Now.”

 

The laughter came again, louder this time.

 

“You’re in no place to command anything, your highness,” the taller one sneered.

 

Charlie’s heart thundered, but he held his ground. “Then I demand to speak with whoever holds authority here. You’ll answer for this. Do you understand me?”

 

The shorter man shrugged and turned to leave. The taller followed, but not before smirking back at Charlie. “You’ll get your answers, prince. Maybe not the ones you like.”

 

The door slammed.

 

The echo rang in his bones.

 

Charlie stood still, fists clenched at his sides, the pain in his head now a thrum of rage beneath his skull.

 

And then the silence hit.

 

He was alone.

 

He backed toward the cot, breathing harder, trying to think. Trying to remember.

 

The ball. The waltz.

 

He had gone to sleep.

 

And then, 

 

Then he had woken here.

 

His blood ran cold.

 

Nick.

 

Nick had been there. He was the one who had come to his room.

 

Charlie felt the pieces click together, sharp and jagged.

 

He lunged for the door, slamming his fists against it. “Nick!”

 

His voice cracked.

 

“Nick!”

 

Nothing.

 

“Nick! Where the fuck are you?! Nick are you fine?! Nick I need help!”

 

His fists kept hitting the wood. The pain in his hands barely registered. “Nick!”

 

Silence.

 

Then, footsteps.

 

The door creaked again. But it wasn’t Nick.

 

A different man stepped in, around his age, clean-shaven and calm, with dark clothes and colder eyes. He didn’t smile, 

 

 

Charlie’s chest heaved. “Who are you?”

 

The man didn’t answer immediately. He stepped fully into the room, gazing around the cell with something close to disdain, then let his eyes fall back on Charlie like he was measuring him for something.

 

“I suppose you expected more for a Prince, I’m sorry this is all we could offer your Highness,” the man said.

 

Charlie’s voice was tight. “I expected someone with the decency to explain where I am.”

 

“You’re in the heart of the city, your highness. Though perhaps not in the kind of heart you’re used to.”

 

Charlie’s throat was dry. “Who are you?”

 

“Ben,” the man said simply. “I lead what you might call the opposition.”

 

Charlie stared. “You’re a traitor.”

 

Ben smiled faintly at that. “Perspective.”

 

“I don’t care about your perspective. This is illegal. I respect all political opinions, but this, this is a declaration of war.”

 

“No,” Ben said, taking a step closer, voice perfectly calm. “This is a moment long overdue. A reckoning. A truth.”

 

Charlie was shaking, whether from fury or fear, he didn’t know.

 

“You’re not going to get away with this.”

 

Ben didn’t flinch. “No one is coming for you.”

 

Charlie’s heart jumped.

 

Ben’s voice dropped. “Not even your Sword.”

 

Charlie blinked. “What?”

 

Ben tilted his head. “The one who brought you here. Nicholas Nelson. You do know him, don’t you?”

 

“No,” Charlie said, barely above a whisper.

 

Ben’s eyes narrowed. “He delivered you himself. Sleeping like a lamb.”

 

Charlie stared. “That’s a lie.”

 

Ben didn’t answer.

 

He didn’t have to.

 

Charlie’s breath came shallow. Images sparked behind his eyes, the moments before sleep, the faint pressure, the way Nick had lingered in the doorway.

 

The fighting.

 

His knees nearly buckled again.

 

“No.”

 

Ben stepped back toward the door, hand already on the handle. “We’ll talk again soon. When you’re calmer.”

 

“Wait…” Charlie’s voice broke. “You’re lying.”

 

The door creaked.

 

“Nick wouldn’t, he wouldn’t”

 

Ben looked over his shoulder. “He did.”

 

Then the door shut.

 

The lock clicked.

 

The light flickered and held.

 

Charlie sank back against the wall, the air gone from his lungs.

 

He didn’t cry at first.

 

He screamed.

 

He screamed until his voice cracked and his throat burned, until he couldn’t feel his hands or his knees or his ribs from how tightly he had curled into himself.

 

And then, when he couldn’t scream anymore, he sobbed.

 

It came out of him like a wound splitting open. Hot and raw and endless.

 

He had trusted him.

 

He had trusted him.

 

He lied to me.

 

He took me.

 

He abandoned me.

 

He curled on the stone floor, breath shallow, and closed his eyes against the sting.

 

Nick Nelson is a traitor.

 

He has betrayed me.

Notes:

Okay, how was it? Did you like it? I’d love to hear what you thought!

I promise the next chapter won’t take nearly as long as it’s already almost entirely written. I’ve been writing more recently and also revisiting my original document of this fic. After so many chapters, the lore of this world has become quite complex, and I’m sure there must be a few small continuity slips here and there. I’ve been reviewing everything carefully to catch those little details. I’ll make sure to let you all know once I’ve updated the fic, in case anyone wants to do a full re-read with everything polished.

Thanks for reading and sticking with me, it means the world.
See you very soon for the next chapter!

Chapter 23: Desperation

Notes:

Hi Guys!
Omg, I think you bet up a record last chapter with your comments, it excites me so much that you are so invested in the story, and well, I must also say im impressed with you lot, some of you remember details that even slip my mind sometimes, and then some of you are really good making theories, I always love to read them, either because they are correct and others that are so different to what I have in my mind yet still give me a fresh perspective of the story.
I already said that this chapters were going to be intense, when I started to write this story I intended this chapters to be the final ones (now they are just the ending of Act I because It would not be one of my stories without me making the story extremely long).
I also know you are all intrigued to know what Is going to happen with Charlie and Nick's relationship, I cant wait you to read it in the next chapters.
As for now, I hope you all enjoy this.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nick stepped through the narrow door of the cottage just as the scent of garlic and simmering lentils hit his nose.

 

The fire had been lit again. The whole place felt warmer than it had the night before, homier.

 

“Oh, thank god,” Sarah breathed, appearing from the kitchen. “You’re back.”

 

Her eyes were wide, tired beneath the lines, and her apron still dusted in flour. She dropped the bundle of carrots in her hands and came to him immediately, wiping her palms on the cloth at her hip. “I can’t believe you were out until now, I headed back just as I finished at the market.”

 

Nick tugged his hood off, shaking out his hair. “I needed some air. Just walked a bit. Sorry.”

 

Sarah frowned. “A bit? Nick, have you not realized that the city’s crawling with guards.”

 

That made him freeze. Just for a second.

 

She caught it.

 

“I went out to the market, and there were squads posted in every corner. Uniforms I’ve never even seen before. They’re not saying anything. Just... looking. Staring into windows. Asking names.”

 

Her voice lowered. “They stopped me, Nick.”

 

He looked at her then, properly. “What did they ask?”

 

“Where I lived. If I’d seen anyone suspicious. If I had sons. I said I had two, I didn’t tell them that I was a Sword´s mum, I suppose only the closest guards of the royal family might remember me, but I don’t know, something is off, Nick, what’s happening?”

 

Nick swallowed. His mind moved too fast and too slow all at once.

 

Of course they had noticed. It was only a matter of time.

 

Charlie was gone, and the capital would be choking on it by now. It wouldn’t be long until his name circulated, too. And then the uniforms wouldn’t just be watching. They’d be knocking.

 

They’d be inside this cottage.

 

His mother was still watching him, mouth tense. Her knuckles twisted into the linen of her apron.

 

“You should go back,” she said. “To the palace. Right now. If there’s some kind of emergency, if the prince needs you”

 

“There’s no emergency,” Nick said quickly. “I mean, if there was, they would have already come back to fetch me.”

 

She didn’t look convinced. “I asked the guards in the front of the market, they didn’t say anything, just that it was palace business, classified, but the air’s wrong today, Nick. I know it. I feel it. Something’s happened.”

 

He gave her a smile. Crooked. Hollow. “You always say you feel the weather.”

 

“I’m not talking about weather.”

 

He reached out and rested a hand lightly on her shoulder. “I’ll go out again. See if I can find out more. Talk to some of the others from the grounds, maybe.”

 

“Are you sure that’s safe?”

 

Nick didn’t answer.

 

Because he wasn’t.

 

They would have already scoured the palace from top to bottom. Maybe even interviewed the Swords; Sai, Christian, Otis. Gods. Had they figured it out? Had they said something? Had they looked at each other in the quiet of the empty room and realized all at once: Nick is gone. Charlie is gone. Nick is the only one missing.

 

Would they make the connection?

 

Or Would they think something had happened to him too?

 

He felt sick.

 

“You be careful,” Sarah said, eyes narrowing again. “If you see trouble,”

 

“I’ll keep my head down, but don't worry, im a Sword of the Treasure, I think I rank higher than any city guard” he interrupted gently.

 

She wasn’t convinced. But she didn’t stop him when he went to the pegs by the door, pulled down a cloak, and slipped it over his shoulders again.

 

He checked the street through the window before stepping out. Quiet. A dog barking in the distance. The echo of bootsteps down a farther lane.

 

He turned up the collar, pulled the hood low, and returned to the rebels basement.


Nick had barely made it through the worn wooden door and down the narrow stairs when the sound of voices hit him like a wall—heated, clashing, coiled tight with urgency.

 

He stepped into the crowded room just as Harry’s voice rose above the rest.

 

“They’re on every bloody corner. The local markets, the pubic houses, the Docks. I think they have even started to patrol on boats on the river.”

 

“They know,” Imogen said, seated cross-legged atop one of the tables, her arms folded. “They must’ve realized the prince is gone.”

 

“Then why no announcement?” someone asked near the back.

 

Nick recognized the voice, Eddie, one of the younger recruits, still with dirt on his boots from last night’s lookout post.

 

“They don’t want panic,” Harry answered grimly. “You say the crown prince is missing, the entire city burns. The nobility would feel attacked and would start fighting. Delegations would scatter. The whole structure would creak.”

 

“Or crack,” someone else muttered.

 

Imogen tapped a finger to her lip, thoughtful. “So what do we do with that? Sit here while they put every alley under surveillance?”

 

That’s when a new voice cut through.

 

“Why don’t we tell them?” a man asked, Jude, rough-voiced, fire-eyed. “Why don’t we say it loud and clear? We have the prince. Let the chaos fall. It’ll drown them.”

 

Murmurs rippled through the basement.

 

Ben stepped forward then, as smooth as ever, his hands clasped lightly behind his back.

 

“Because chaos,” he said evenly, “isn’t a strategy. It’s just noise. And noise gets people killed.”

 

“We’re already getting killed,” Jude snapped.

 

Ben didn’t blink. “Then all the more reason to have measured steps. Not recklessness. We have him. That’s the trump card. Not the matchstick.”

 

The room churned with tension.

 

Harry shifted his weight, arms crossed over his chest. “We should at least discuss the possibility. We’ve never had leverage like this.”

 

Ben’s jaw ticked, only slightly, but Nick noticed. “There is nothing to discuss.”

 

“Oh, really?” Harry’s voice was low. “And since when did you become the one making final calls?”

 

Nick tensed.

 

Ben turned his head slowly toward him. “I’m not leading. I’m offering logic.”

 

“You’re pushing your logic like doctrine,” Harry countered. “Last I checked, I was the one appointed by vote to lead. You are the intellectual strategist.”

 

“And I’m doing what strategists do,” Ben said, his voice never rising. “Calculating risk. Avoiding stupidity. Ensuring we don’t lose everything just because you want to bang a war drum.”

 

Imogen slid off the table with a sigh, raising both hands. “Enough.”

 

The room fell quiet again, though the air was charged.

 

Nick straightened.

 

“I’ve heard the news already,” he said, voice low but cutting through the room like a wire drawn taut. “My mother told me this morning.”

 

Heads turned. Ben didn’t react. David’s brow furrowed.

 

“Does she know anything?” David asked, his voice suddenly tinged with concern.

 

Nick shook his head. “No. But she’s suspicious. Guards all over the streets, markets nearly empty. She knows something’s up. It won’t take long before they’re knocking at her door asking for me, I suppose Mr. Ajayi, Prince Charle´s Teacher must have already started to look in the archive my personal information, it Is written where I live, or one of the other swords might remember the exact address.”

 

Imogen rubbed her temples, then glanced toward him. “You should disappear, Nick. Or stay here for a while.”

 

David nodded in agreement. “If they end up realizing what you’ve done they will also look out for me, The most sensible thing to do would be to tell Mom I’d be away for a few days. You could say the same, just for now.”

 

Nick didn’t respond right away. His gaze drifted back to Ben, watching him the way one might watch a stone thrown into a river, waiting to see what surfaces.

 

But Ben didn’t speak.

 

“Maybe,” Nick muttered at last.

 

Before the silence could settle again, Harry cleared his throat from the far end of the table.

 

“Actually,” he said, standing and clasping his hands, “there’s something I’ve been thinking about. And I’d like to make it official now that we’re all gathered.”

 

Imogen glanced up, startled. “What?”

 

Harry turned slightly toward David. “I want to name a second-in-command.”

 

Imogen surprised asked “A second-in-command?”

 

“I think with the current situation, David is prepared”

 

David blinked. “Me?”

 

The question held no vanity, only disbelief.

 

Ben turned his head for the first time in several minutes. Imogen straightened. Even a few members at the edge of the room looked up from their scribbled notes and whispering knots of conversation.

 

“Yes,” Harry said. “You.”

 

David still didn’t speak.

 

Harry continued, tone warm but firm. “You’ve been with us longer than most. You’ve sat in these chairs through years of silence and sabotage. You were the one who proposed the infiltration plan that got us the prince in the first place. You’ve got the mind, and you’ve got the commitment. Without dismissing what Nick’s done, as he has been the one who has spent months inside the palace” He nodded briefly toward him. “But you’ve always been the one pulling the strings behind the curtain. I trust you. You´ve got the fire and the conviction”

 

Nick said nothing.

 

A few murmurs rose, some nods, even claps.

 

“Anyone against it?” Imogen asked, raising a brow.

 

No one spoke.

 

“Then it’s settled,” she said. “David Nelson. Official second.”

 

A beat passed.

 

David swallowed and managed a slow, stunned nod. “All right. Thank you.”

 

Across the table, Ben offered a small, hollow smile. “Congratulations,” he said, voice cool and polite.

 

But it didn’t touch his eyes.

 

“Well,” Harry said, folding his arms, still standing after David’s unexpected nomination, “now if something were to happen to me, heaven forbid, you’d be next in line. Official leader.”

 

He clapped a hand on David’s shoulder, a dry smile creeping into his weathered face. “I’m sure you’ll manage, though. You’ve got half the Council and your little brother to back you up.”

 

David laughed softly. “Well, I didn’t know you were planning on retiring so soon old man”

 

Harry laughed back “No, no, I want to see this rotten system down before I even think of stepping down, but, you never know, situation is getting more complicated every day, I have been thinking of this for a while and now that it feels like we are entering a new phase, I don’t want a civil war in case I could not be here”

 

The room softened a little. A few low laughs. The kind that emerged after too many sleepless nights and nothing but hard stone under your feet.

 

Chairs scraped. Conversations resumed. Half of them drifted to whispered arguments about next steps, the other half toward the stale biscuits in the metal tin near the window.

 

Nick didn’t drift anywhere.

 

He made for the far end of the room,  were he found David, Imogen, and Ben there, seated in the dim light of a candle.

 

“Hey,” he said, voice lower now.

 

Three pairs of eyes looked up.

 

David gestured to the seat beside him, but Nick didn’t sit.

 

“I wanted to ask, about the prince,” he said.

 

That earned a beat of silence.

 

David leaned back. “What about him?”

 

Nick rubbed the back of his neck. “How is he? I mean… how did he pass the night?”

 

For a second, David’s brow arched, and then he let out a small snort, the disbelief plain. “You sound like you’re actually worried.”

 

Nick stiffened. “I’m not a monster.”

 

“Could’ve fooled me,” said Harry’, with his habitual slouch and too-sharp gaze. He leaned one shoulder against the frame. “He screamed for the better part of the night.”

 

Nick frowned. “Screamed?”

 

Harry nodded. “Oh, yes. All kinds of things. I didn’t even know those words could come out of a prince’s mouth.”

 

David gave a short laugh. “Neither did I.”

 

Imogen, sitting cross-legged on top of the dusty map table, leaned forward. “Still hasn’t eaten, though. That’s more worrying than the swearing. Won’t touch the food. Barely touched the water.”

 

Nick tensed. “You didn’t force him?”

 

“What are we, animals?” Imogen snapped, though not without irritation. “Of course not. We left a plate. He stared at it like it might bite him.”

 

“Still,” Harry said, tilting his head, “might not be a bad idea to keep him a bit… hungry. Desperation makes people talk.”

 

“No,” Nick said, sharper than intended. “He needs to eat.”

 

A brief silence followed. Not stunned silence, but the sort people used when watching something unravel and weren’t sure if it was dangerous or just ridiculous.

 

Then, wordlessly, Nick turned toward the half-broken cupboard, yanked it open, and began collecting things from the shelves, bread that looked only slightly stale, a wedge of hard cheese, a couple of bruised apples from the communal crate.

 

“What are you doing?” Imogen asked, warily.

 

“Making him a plate,” Nick muttered.

 

“Are you… cooking?” Harry asked, half-laughing.

 

“I place things,” Nick corrected. He ripped a cloth off the side table, dusted it with the sleeve of his jacket, and laid it over the only clean tray like he was dressing it for inspection. “There’s a difference.”

 

He picked up the wedge of cheese, eyed it, and then, after briefly glancing toward the splintered cutlery drawer. grabbed a boot knife off the windowsill and began slicing with exaggerated care.

 

Ben, standing in the corner with his arms crossed, just blinked.

 

“You’re… you’re slicing the cheese into triangles,” David said slowly, watching as if Nick had started braiding gold.

 

“They’re easier to eat that way.”

 

“We’re feeding a prisoner,” Harry muttered. “Not wooing a duchess.”

 

Nick ignored him. He set the slices in a perfect spiral around the edge of the plate, then tore pieces of bread and arranged them deliberately beside the cheese. He added the two apples. Reconsidered. Took one away. Put it back.

 

It was Imogen who spoke first this time, more gently. “Why do you care so much, Nelson?”

 

"Let me try. Just once.”

 

“You think he’ll eat for you?” Harry asked.

 

Nick shrugged. “Maybe. Maybe after all these months… he’ll trust me enough to try.”

 

“You’re not his sword anymore,” Harry reminded him, and his tone lost its sharpness, just a little, softened now with a measure of concern. “You’re the man who brought him here. Don’t think he won’t remember that.”

 

Nick’s jaw twitched. “I still want to try.”

 

Imogen stared. “Are you having a breakdown in real time?”

 

“I am making something he might actually eat,” Nick snapped, voice clipped as he adjusted a corner of the cloth.

 

“Is that a sprig of mint?” David asked faintly.

 

Nick didn’t look up. “It’s the only thing we have that smells like it’s still alive.”

 

He moved toward the pantry box in the corner and rifled through it, then paused. “Do we have strawberries?”

 

David blinked. “What?”

 

Nick, still bent over the crate, repeated, “Do you have strawberries?”

 

There was a silence.

 

“Why?” Imogen finally asked, squinting like she wasn’t sure she’d heard correctly.

 

“They’re his favorite.”

 

That made them all freeze.

 

Nick straightened slowly, not looking at anyone, holding a dented tin of pickles like it had personally offended him. “Why don’t we have strawberries? If we want him to eat, we need strawberries.”

 

“Because,” David said, voice dry as bone, “we’re in the underground of a collapsed bakery on the wrong end of the Thames during a political insurrection. I think you’re forgetting this is not the palace. Do you really think we have the money to buy strawberries?.”

 

Ben cleared his throat, very softly.

 

Harry rubbed his face and muttered, “Sweet mother of saints. I swear, if you start asking for hand-whipped cream next, I’m walking into the river.”

 

Nick set the tin down. “Just asking.”

 

He returned to the plate and stood back, surveying the final product like a general admiring siege strategy.

 

Ben shifted his weight and stepped forward.

 

“I need to go down there anyway,” he said. “Been a while since we checked in properly. I’ll take Nelson with me.”

 

Nick looked at him, surprised.

 

Ben smiled, warmly, even. But it was a strange kind of warmth, strangely, it didn’t make Nick feel safer or more confident.

 

Still, he nodded. “Okay.”

 

“Good,” Ben said, already moving toward the door. “Let’s not waste time, then. Let’s see how the prince is doing.”


They descended.

 

The stones beneath Nick’s boots were slick with damp, and the deeper they went, the more the air thickened, cool and sour, heavy with the stink of mold and water rot. Shadows dragged across the walls, lanterns flickering from rusted hooks overhead. Each footstep echoed harder than it should have, every creak and breath a warning.

 

Nick’s palm tightened on the tray.

 

Sweat prickled at his hairline and crawled behind his ears, cold and sticky. He kept his eyes ahead, on the low-arched ceiling, on the dirt-streaked steps, anything but the man walking two strides behind him.

 

They reached the base of the stair, and the corridor opened into the stone corridor, its walls jagged with old brick and frost. At the very end stood a thick iron door, bolted, braced, and flanked by two rebels with wool cloaks over their shoulders and cudgels strapped to their belts.

 

The first of them straightened when he saw Ben.

 

“Sir,” he said, and then flicked a glance at Nick. “Visitor?”

 

Ben nodded mildly. “A bit of a diplomatic call.”

 

The second rebel gave a sharp grin. “Hope you’re prepared, Nelson.”

 

Nick shifted slightly, the tray suddenly heavier in his arms. “How bad?”

 

“Well,” the guard mused, scratching his jaw, “around breakfast time, he tried to throw his shoe at me, and called me, and I quote, a ‘treacherous, blood-sucking serpent of the night.’”

 

The first rebel chimed in, face deadpan. “I was a ‘gnarled potato bastard with the brain of a rotten acorn.’ I’ll admit, that one hurt a little.”

 

Nick blinked. “He called you a what?”

 

The boy nodded solemnly. “Yeah. He's got a hell of a mouth for someone who probably grew up getting told not to curse in front of the tapestries.”

 

Nick shifted from one foot to the other, licking the edge of his teeth. His stomach felt like it was chewing itself alive.

 

Ben looked at him, voice light. “Actually, why don’t you go in first?”

 

Nick turned to him, uncertain. “Inside? Without you?”

 

Ben arched one brow, amused. “Do you think I’m worried?”

 

There was something in the curve of his mouth. Something… wrong. The smile was gentle. Sweet, even. But it felt like a glass shard in a velvet glove. Nick’s gut twisted.

 

“You trust me?” he asked.

Ben didn’t answer right away. Instead, he gave a slow exhale, like this was all tiresome amusement, and stepped aside with a mock-courteous gesture.

“Of course I trust you, you were the one to bring him here, but maybe if he sees you first, he’ll be less inclined to try to gnaw someone’s fingers off.” A pause. “I have to admit, he’s been… mostly civil with me. But maybe that’s changed, I don't know, I have just tried to be as sincere as posible when we have talked.”

 

Nick's knuckles whitened on the tray. He wasn’t sure what made his lungs clench tighter: Ben’s strange, sugary calm, or the idea that Charlie might not even look at him.

 

“Might be better if I don’t go in with you,” Ben added smoothly. “He’ll see you as less of a… stranger.”

 

Nick didn’t answer. He turned toward the door.

 

Nick stepped inside.

 

The air was colder than he remembered, dense with stone and old water. A lantern flickered weakly on the far wall, its glow casting a muted amber over the narrow cell. There was the cot, barely more than planks and linen, and seated on its edge, back to him, was Charlie.

 

Not the prince.

 

Not in that moment.

 

Just Charlie.

 

His shoulders were hunched, his hair a wild crown of curls, and the thin white nightshirt clung slightly to his frame, bunching around his hips, the fabric creased from sleep and rage and restraint. His legs dangled off the edge, toes brushing the floor like a boy who hadn’t grown into the room around him. The fine silk of the nightgown, cut for luxury, not comfort, looked absurd against the stone. So did the outline of his spine through it, sharp and visible.

 

“I told you, you motherfuckers” Charlie barked suddenly, voice hoarse and furious, “that I don’t want any goddamn food or company or your bloody snake eyes staring at me through the door like…”

 

He twisted violently as he spoke, clearly preparing another tirade,

 

And then stopped.

 

His voice cut out mid-vowel.

 

His eyes locked with Nick’s.

 

The silence hit like the strike of a bell.

 

Their gazes met, wild and breathless. Charlie’s chest rose once, hard, as if the anger in him had been a living thing he’d just swallowed back down.

 

Nick felt something seize under his ribs. Something sharp and unforgiving.

 

His throat worked once.

 

He licked his lips. “Your Highness,” he managed, “I… I brought you something to eat.”

 

held up the tray slightly, as if proof of his own peace.

 

Charlie didn’t move.

 

Nick crossed one step forward and set the tray down gently on the edge of the battered desk against the wall. The utensils clinked against ceramic, far too loud in the silence. Nick straightened.

 

He took one tentative step toward Charlie.

 

And the slap came fast.

 

It rang through the cell, clean and hard and echoing off the stone.

 

Nick staggered half a step, jaw flaring with heat. His head turned from the impact.

 

His eyes watered, more from shock than pain.

 

“Ow,” he muttered, blinking. “Fair.”

 

He didn’t touch his cheek. Didn’t even look at Charlie yet.

 

What did you expect, Nelson?

 

Charlie stood, breathing hard. His eyes were wet, but nothing in his stance wavered. “You” he spat, “you absolute bastard. How dare you come in here and talk to me like nothing’s happened. How dare you. You… you have no shame.”

 

Nick finally looked up.

 

Charlie’s curls were falling over his brow, messy and undone, but his eyes burned through them, bright and red-rimmed and vicious. His hands were curled at his sides, knuckles bone-white.

 

There was a tremble in his limbs that Nick couldn’t bear to look at for long.

 

Nick opened his mouth.

 

“Your Highness, I—”

 

“Do not dare speak to me.” Charlie’s voice cracked through the room like a whip.

 

Nick froze.

 

The tone, icy and sharp, aristocratic to its marrow, was one Nick had only heard once or twice. Directed toward ministers. Toward diplomats. Toward Prince James of France. It was the voice Charlie wielded when he had to be a prince. When kindness was too costly.

 

It was not the voice Nick had ever heard meant for him.

 

Charlie stepped forward, the edges of his nightshirt catching the lantern light, his bare feet silent against the cold stone. “I am your prince,” he said, with quiet, biting precision, “and you shall not forget that.”

 

Nick swallowed hard.

 

Charlie’s face was flushed, but not with shame, no, it was fury, scorn sharpened to a dagger’s point. “You are nothing,” he continued. “Not even worth the dirt in these walls. A liar. A fraud. A snake crawling in a crown’s shadow.”

 

Each word landed like a slap of its own.

 

Nick stayed still. He didn’t speak, not yet. Not when Charlie’s hands were trembling at his sides. Not when every syllable held back the kind of grief that couldn’t be spoken aloud.

 

“You’re a rotten apple,” Charlie spat. “Poison wrapped in silk. What did you do, hmm? Waited for months for the right moment to betray me? Lied through your teeth while I let you into every corner of my life? While I…” His jaw clenched.

 

Nick’s throat burned.

 

“If you would only let me explain”

 

“What would you like to explain?!” Charlie shouted, cutting him off with a breathless, broken laugh. “How this was all a plan? That you were here, in my home, while thinking about the day you’d drag me to a dungeon? That you shared breakfast with me, protected me, fought for me, all while planning to hurt me?!”

 

He was shaking now.

 

Nick’s hands were fists at his sides, not from anger, never from anger, but from the weight of every word slicing through the room. He tried to meet Charlie’s gaze, but it scorched.

 

Charlie wasn’t done.

 

“No, don’t explain. I’m not stupid. I’ve figured it out. I figured it out the moment I woke up here and realized the one person I trusted was nowhere near me.”

 

Nick opened his mouth again, but Charlie kept going, like he had to finish or he’d collapse.

 

“Maybe you thought I was stupid. Maybe I was. Maybe I let you fool me because I wanted to believe, because you were good at it. Gods, you were so good at it.”

 

Charlie took a step forward, too close now, his eyes wild and gleaming with something that wasn't just rage.

 

“For someone raised without a crown,” he hissed, “you learned how to wear a mask just like the rest of us, must be your French blood.”

 

Nick’s breath hitched.

 

“I trusted you,” Charlie whispered, voice thinner now. “I confided in you. I told you things I haven’t even told my closest friends. I thought you were…” He choked, just barely. “I thought you were better. And all this time you were waiting for your perfect moment.”

 

Nick’s voice finally emerged—hoarse, cracked. “Prince Charlie, I…”

 

“Don’t,” Charlie cut in, sharper than before. “Don’t say my name like it means something to you.”

 

A silence fell again, heavier than the ones before.

 

And then, quietly, like something sour at the back of his tongue, Charlie said, “You performed well, Sword Nelson. The highest and noblest of the farces.” The last word broke around the edges, like it had scraped up something inside him to even say it. His eyes narrowed, but there was water there now, pooling at the corners.

 

Nick had never heard him sound more royal.

 

Or more betrayed.

 

“I suppose I should applaud you,” Charlie finished, voice tightening. “For a boy from the gutters, you certainly aimed high.”

 

Nick stepped forward, just barely. “Your Highness, I swear to you, I…”

 

“What could you possibly explain to me?” Charlie snapped. “That all this was some noble crusade? That you tricked me for some righteous cause? That lying to me every day, looking me in the eye every night, was part of some grand plan to save the world?”

 

Nick’s breath hitched. “You don’t understand how it is,” he said, and his voice wasn’t sharp anymore, it was raw, breaking open with something desperate. “You’ve never had to. You’ve never gone to sleep wondering if the roof would cave in, or if your mother would have enough to eat the next day. You’ve never…”

 

Charlie stared at him, impassive, his jaw clenched.

 

“You think the palace tries,” Nick said, fists curled at his sides. “You think crumbs of kindness fix the years we’ve spent down there in the rot? You think the dinners, the roses, the fucking tiaras change anything for us? We’re starving, and your dynasty plays dress-up in marble halls.”

 

“My dynasty?” Charlie echoed, eyes flashing. “You mean my family?”

 

Nick faltered.

 

“Yes,” Charlie said, stepping closer, his voice rising with it, “my family. The people who raised me. The people who’ve spent their lives trying to keep this kingdom from crumbling. Maybe we’re not perfect, maybe we’ve made mistakes, but we care. You’ve seen that. When we went to London, when we’ve spoken to people, when I’ve let you in, you saw.”

 

Nick’s mouth opened, but Charlie didn’t let him speak.

 

“You saw it, and you still did this.”

 

Nick’s jaw tightened, guilt crawling under his skin. “I didn’t know it would go like this, I was only told to get you here. I’m not the one deciding what happens now. Ben…Imogen, Harry, and…” he stopped, hesitated, “David, my brother, they’re the ones making the calls.”

 

Charlie flinched. “David,” he whispered. “Your brother.”

 

There was a pause. A heartbeat of horrible stillness.

 

“I met him,” Charlie said slowly, like the memory was blooming into clarity behind his eyes. “When we went to Old Britannia. I remember his face. His voice. There was somethin…off.”

 

He looked up at Nick, eyes narrowing. “It was him, wasn’t it? The ambush. It must’ve been him.”

 

Nick’s heart lurched.

 

“I wasn’t aware of that ambush,” he said quickly. “I swear to you. That time, I was…” he stopped. What was the point of saying it?

 

“That time, you were protecting me?” Charlie said bitterly, voice raised. “Protecting me from a trap your people set?”

 

Nick closed his eyes, and tried to answer again.

 

Silence!,” Charlie barked. “You’re still my sword, and you will obey me.”

 

Nick’s head snapped up. The title sliced through him.

 

Charlie straightened, eyes glinting with cold command. “I command you to shut up unless you are spoken to.”

 

Nick’s lips pressed together, a storm behind his eyes. He didn’t answer.

 

Charlie folded his arms, voice softer now, but every word polished and sharp. “Your mother,” he said. “Does she know?”

 

Nick’s eyes flashed. “No.”

 

Charlie waited.

 

“She doesn’t even know I’m part of the revolution,” Nick added, voice low. “She would not like it”

 

Charlie’s head tilted just slightly, as if appraising him from a distance.

 

“Good,” he said. “At least someone in your family has a drop of sense.”

 

Nick flinched.

 

Charlie leaned closer, a cruel kind of elegance coiling in every line of him. “You know, for someone who claims to hate his noble father,” he said quietly, “you turned out just as treacherous as him.”

 

The words landed like a slap.

 

Not to his face, but somewhere deeper. Somewhere in Nick’s ribs, in the soft place between memory and marrow. To be compared to his father, him, that man with a polished smile and a vacant heart, the very man who had never even looked at Nick with something resembling affection…

It hurt.

 

More than it should have. More than he expected.

 

And worse than that…

 

Charlie wasn’t entirely wrong.

 

Nick’s jaw worked, a silent flinch crossing his features. He opened his mouth, not even sure what would come out.

 

“I told you not to speak unless I command you,” Charlie said again. The words were quieter now, but no less cutting.

 

There was a pause.

 

A long one.

 

Charlie stared at him, something like pain shadowing his expression now, less fury, more weariness, more disbelief than venom.

 

“I don’t need to know the details,” Charlie said finally. His voice was low, flat. “I know what the final plan is. You think you’re noble, Nick. You think this group of revolutionaries is righteous. But you’re not building anything better.”

 

He looked at the floor. His fingers curled slowly into fists. “You’re just trading one power for another. One regime for the next. And I assure you, whatever flaws my family has, whatever flaws this monarchy carries, we are not the monsters your new leaders will become.”

 

Nick's breath caught, but he stayed silent.

 

Charlie looked back up, eyes glassy but sharp. “Tell me something, Nick.” His voice dropped to a whisper. “What do you think is going to happen to me, when you win?”

 

Nick’s heart stuttered.

 

“I…”

 

He faltered.

 

“I don’t, I don’t know exactly, maybe you’ll be exiled or—”

 

Charlie laughed.

 

It was hollow and sharp and terrifying.

 

“Oh my God,” he said, breathless with disbelief. “You haven’t thought about it. You haven’t even fucking thought about it.”

 

Nick shook his head. “That’s not”

 

“Don’t lie to me!” Charlie shouted, his voice breaking.

 

Nick flinched.

 

Charlie took a step forward. His voice wasn’t loud anymore. Just quiet, so quiet it trembled. “You are so full of hatred,” he said, “so blinded by pain, by bitterness, by things that have nothing to do with me, and you never once considered what would happen next.”

 

Nick opened his mouth.

 

“I’m not a name on parchment,” Charlie said. “I’m not just the heir. I’m a person. I was your friend…”

 

He stopped.

 

Swallowed hard.

 

Nick looked like he’d been struck.

 

Charlie’s chest rose and fell, his eyes filling, the weight of it all suddenly pressing down. “You really think they’ll let me live a normal life after this? You think I’ll disappear into some cottage in the hills?”

 

Nick’s lips parted, useless.

 

“No,” Charlie said, voice like ice. “They’ll kill me.”

 

Nick shook his head.

 

“They will, Nick.”

 

“No”

 

Charlie stepped forward, voice rising. “They’ll execute me. Or torture me first, and then hang me. And maybe, maybe, if I’m lucky, they’ll do it quickly.”

 

Nick’s hands lifted, helpless, shaking. “Your highness, please…”

 

“You’ll need a symbol,” Charlie said. “A clean ending. You can’t let a Spring live. I’m the future of the monarchy. And to kill it, you’ll have to kill me. You’ll have to kill every one of us”

 

Nick’s knees buckled slightly. “No”

 

“Yes!” Charlie screamed. “Yes, and you know it.”

 

The sound echoed off the stone.

 

Then came the crash.

 

Charlie lashed out, striking a metal plate from the wall. It clattered violently to the floor, and something inside him snapped.

 

He picked up a discarded cloth, threw it. A tin cup. A stool. He tore the scratchy blanket from the cot and hurled it against the stone. His breath was wild now, broken, uneven.

 

Nick stood frozen.

 

“Tell me,” Charlie said, low and trembling with rage. “What about Oliver?”

 

Nick’s eyes widened.

 

Charlie surged forward, grabbed the collar of Nick’s coat, fist twisting in the fabric. “My brother, Nick. He’s seven. Seven. What happens to him?”

 

Nick swallowed hard. “I…”

 

“Will you hold his hand when they hang us?” Charlie said, the words venomous. “Will you whisper something to calm him before he watches his family die? Will you rub circles in his back as you kindly take him to meet the executioner?”

 

“Charlie”

 

“And when he hangs too” Charlie’s voice cracked, but he didn’t stop “when they tie that rope around his tiny neck and throw him from a stage, will you see how his fists and little feet move in desperation while oxygen escapes his body? Will you be there to cover his body so the mob doesn’t tear his remains apart?”

 

Nick’s mouth opened.

 

But there was nothing to say.

 

Nothing at all.

 

Charlie’s voice cracked.

 

“Tell me, Nick,” he whispered, so low it was almost a breath. “Tell me… Will you take care of his little dead body? Will you wrap him in linen? Will you bury him somewhere soft and quiet? Will you give him flowers? He loves daisies so much, he should be having a fresh bouquet every week, you have to promise me you’ll bring them every week.”

 

Nick’s chest buckled inward.

 

“I don’t care what happens to my body,” Charlie went on, words tumbling now, raw, unfiltered, madness spilling through. “Tear me to pieces, hang me, rape me, I don’t care. But Oliver, Oliver’s just a child. He’s not a symbol, he’s not a crown, he’s not…” Charlie’s voice broke. “He’s just my little brother, who looks at me as if I hanged up the moon every single night, who tells me everyday that im the most beautiful boy in the world, even prettier than him, who tries to obey all the social norms we have to endure yet he manages to make us smile in the most boring of the events .”

 

Nick stood, frozen, rooted, like stone beneath a tidal wave.

 

But his thoughts, his thoughts were wild.

 

Olly

 

Sweet little Prince Oliver.

 

His mop of curls. His sharp tongue. His giggles when he called Nick a butt-face. The way he’d pretend to fall asleep on Nick’s shoulder just to be carried. The way he once hid strawberries in Nick’s boots and laughed for an hour straight. His little legs running across the hallway floors. His cheeks full of jam.

 

His innocence.

 

God.

 

Nick’s throat closed up.

 

“I…” he choked, “Charlie, I—”

 

But Charlie screamed. Loud, brutal, and broken.

 

“Don’t say anything, Nick!” he howled. “Don’t you dare say anything. Don’t talk to me!”

 

And suddenly he lunged, his fists, his rage, his whole being crashing into Nick’s chest. It was frantic, uncoordinated, the kind of desperate swing a boy makes when there’s nothing left inside but grief. His hand hit Nick’s collarbone, again and again, but it barely moved the man. Nick didn’t even block him.

 

He let it happen.

 

Let Charlie try to destroy him.

 

Let him punch and claw and shove.

 

Because what else could he do?

 

But then,

 

“Enough.”

 

The voice was quiet, cold, and close.

 

Ben.

 

He had entered silently, like a shadow, now standing just inside the cell. His eyes flicked from Charlie’s trembling frame to the untouched food plate.

 

“Please,” Ben said softly, “your highness, calm down.”

 

Charlie turned.

 

Tears streaked his cheeks. His fists still clenched. His chest rose and fell like he’d run for miles. His voice was rough with rage and something worse.

 

“I want him gone.”

 

Ben blinked.

 

“I don’t want to see him again,” Charlie said, steadier now, every syllable like a knife. “Do whatever you want with me. Beat me, starve me, parade me through the streets. But if you have any shred of decency left in your twisted hearts, do not make me look at him again.”

 

Nick’s body flinched.

 

Ben looked at Nick, then back at the prince. “Nelson,” he said softly, “you should go. This was a bad idea, I thought the outcome would be totally different”

 

Nick opened his mouth, then closed it. His hands were shaking.

 

Charlie’s gaze darted to the food. The plate. Still untouched.

 

Ben followed it.

 

“I will not eat anything he has touched” Said Charlie “I do not trust him not put me rat poison in my tea”

 

“If I gave you the food,” Ben said slowly, “would you eat it?”

 

Charlie looked back up at him. “Would you swear not to poison me?”

 

Ben smiled faintly, the edges of his mouth cold. “I swear, your highness, you will not die by my hand. Not today.”

 

Charlie studied him.

 

It was the closest thing to trust he could afford.

 

“I don’t trust you,” he muttered, “but… you’re the only one who’s spoken to me telling me the truth and answering me. Without smiling while stabbing.”

 

A long silence.

 

Then Charlie nodded.

 

“I’ll eat,” he said hoarsely. “Not because I want to live, but because I won’t let him be the reason I starve.”

 

Nick’s throat burned.

 

His feet wouldn’t move.

 

Charlie turned to Ben again, voice laced with finality. “Get this rat out of my cell. This might be a prison, but it is still a prison in my Kingdom and I can take out whoever I deem fit”

 

Ben sighed, stepping back.

 

Nick still stood frozen, caught between the flame of what he’d done and the ashes of who he used to be.

 

“Nicholas,” Ben said again, more firmly. “Out.”

 

Nick finally moved.

 

He looked once more at Charlie.one last glance, one last plea for something human, something less than hatred.

 

But all he saw was fury. Betrayal. Disgust.

 

He stepped out.

 

The cell door slammed behind him, heavy and final.

 

Nick turned and walked—fast, breathless—past the guards, up the stairs, into the cold bite of daylight. The street air burned against his cheeks.

 

He didn’t stop.

 

Not for breath, not for thought, not even for the guilt howling behind his ribs.

 

He just kept walking.

 

Because he couldn’t bear to stand in that place one second longer.

 

Because maybe, if he kept walking, the sound of Charlie’s voice wouldn’t echo so loud in his head.

 

Because maybe, just maybe, there was still something human left in him.

 

But God, he wasn’t sure anymore.

Notes:

Well, that Is an ending, next chapter has already been almost fully written, which is impressive considering this chapters outside the palace are the most exhausting to write but oh boy, as a writer it Is really funny. Anyway, I think you'll read me in a couple of days.

Chapter 24: Innocence

Notes:

Hi!

So, first of all, sorry for the delay and thank u so much for your beautiful comments and love messages, as some of you know, last week was one of the toughest of my life, and well, I did not feel with the energy to upload this chapter (even though I had it finished) nor to write the next one.

Anyway, so I want to maybe give a little bit of notes of the story, cause I usually cant answer your comments as I don’t want to confirm or deny any of your theories (however I will always say that some of you really nail it), so If you want to read them, be my guest and if not, go directly to read the chapter, I hope you'll enjoy it!

So, i don’t want you to think of Charlie as this perfect boy, remember we have seen Nicks POV through all the story, and when we start falling for someone we tend to ignore the flaws of the other person (well I’ve Never been in love but everyone says so), and although I didn’t want to put the unreliable narrator tag cause I don’t think it fits, its something to consider. Charlie is a 18 year old boy who might be trained in languages and politics, and don’t get me wrong, the boy is intelligent, only wants to do good to his people, but he is also naive and hasn’t had lots of real contact with the real world, just as he said when he went dancing in secretly in the Tavern, or in the chapter returning first time to the Palace after spending the night at Sarah’s home, he says he has never seen the city like that in the morning (I haven’t shown much of him doing his duties as a prince except from a couple of visits to London, but those are planned and artificial visits where everything is milimetrically controlled, in the second part, Charlie’s relationship with his title, his responsibilities as a prince and the sad truths of his role will basically be one of the main plots of the fic) So he doesn’t really know how to treat new people that are not nobles or ministers, and regarding his personal relationships, believe me, he is a teenager with no time to think about emotional intelligence and what healthy relationships mean, and he will make messy decisions, questionable decisions. The fact that we have not seen him fail yet, doesn’t mean you are not gonna roll your eyes saying, Seriously Charlie? And i´m not saying this regarding what is going to happen in this chapter or in the next.

And the same goes out for Nick, I know we are all pissed with him but, I haven’t shown you really much of the world outside the palace for now, maybe once I show you, It will definately give more realism to his character. He is a messed up boy who bottles his emotions in form of rage, and when he explodes, he does not know how to handle it. I also know all of you are wondering how Charlie is going to forgive Nick, well, I won’t spoil anything, only to say that trust and forgiveness are two different thinks, and I will be playing with those variants through the rest of the story.

CW: Panick Attack 

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nick could feel it in the way the city moved. Or rather, in how it didn’t.

 

The usual murmur of the street was gone, like someone had lowered the volume of the world. People walked with purpose, heads close, voices low. Shops were still open, but customers lingered less. No one laughed. No one lingered at the stalls to gossip. Even the street dogs padded quieter, ears flicking at the tension in the air.

 

Nick stopped at a crossing. Across the street, two guards were questioning an old man selling spiced walnuts from a cart. Behind them, a group of children huddled close to their mother’s skirts, eyes wide and silent.

 

They haven’t said it yet, Nick thought. Not publicly. But it’s close.

 

He didn’t need anyone to tell him. He saw it in the way the guards moved, in the tightness of their mouths. He heard it in the whisper of the crowd, the unease creeping in.

Nick walked with his head down covered with a cape and his hands in his pockets, trying not to cry.

 

He didn’t move fast, just steady, mechanical. One foot in front of the other. A slow march through cobbled streets that felt unfamiliar now, like they’d shifted shape since last night. Maybe it was him that had changed. Maybe everything looked different after you’d watched someone scream with betrayal in their eyes and knew, beyond a doubt, that you had put that look there.

 

He blinked against the wetness in his eyes and told himself it was the wind.

It wasn’t.

 

Every time he shut his eyes he saw Charlie’s face.

 

The fury.

 

 

The hurt.

 

The words rat and traitor and take him away from me.

 

He swallowed hard and tried to think of something else, anything else,but the streets wouldn’t let him.

 

People walked faster today. Heads down, lips tight, arms close to their bodies. Market stalls weren’t calling out like they usually did. Bakers weren’t shouting about bread. Children weren’t running through the alleys with jam on their faces and stones in their pockets.

 

Even the pigeons seemed to keep their distance.

 

And the guards.

 

God, the guards were everywhere, he had to change the route to his house twice to avoid having any  type contact, if they stopped him and recognized him, he was dead man .

 

This, this was what he had caused.

 

This is what you’ve done, Nelson.

 

He swallowed, the weight of it like lead in his throat.

 

You’ve taken the heir to the throne. You’ve set a fire, and now the smoke is curling in every corner of the city.

 

He passed by a shop where the shutters had been half-drawn, and the old woman inside glanced out between them like she was waiting for news. He saw two men whispering by a lamppost, their faces tight with unease. He heard the murmur in a square, someone asking, “What’s going on?” and another voice answering, “I heard it’s a foreign plot.” A third muttering, “No, something’s wrong in the palace.”

 

Nick didn’t have to ask what they meant.

 

The Crown Prince was gone.

 

And the world was starting to notice.

 

The streets had started to blur by the time he reached the hill where the cottage sat. It wasn’t raining, but it felt like it should be. The sky was too low. The air too heavy. The stone under his boots might as well have been melting.

 

He didn’t remember unlocking the door. Just that his hands shook too much to find the key the first time, and the second time, and the third, and then suddenly he was inside.

 

The door shut with a wooden thud behind him. He pressed his back to it, the weight of the world slamming into his chest with it.

 

His throat closed.

 

His lungs...

 

Why couldn’t he breathe?

 

His heart beat like it was trying to crawl out of his ribs. The light from the windows looked too bright. His coat felt too tight. The cottage spun, too loud and too small and too much,

 

He clawed at the buttons at his throat.

 

The air wouldn’t go in.

 

He tried to breathe slower, tried to steady the rising tide behind his ribs, but every breath came too fast, too shallow, and suddenly he was running a hand through his hair and down his face, gasping, pressing his forehead against the door and whispering, fuck, fuck, fuck, calm down, stop.

 

“Nick?”

 

His mother’s voice, from the kitchen.

 

He couldn’t answer.

 

“Nicky, there’s something really wrong,” she said, hurrying into the front room, her apron still on, cheeks pink from the cold outside. “You need to reach out to the palace, I’ve seen the guards and something is definitely...oh.”

 

She stopped.

 

Completely.

 

Because Nick had turned to face her.

 

His eyes were wide, rimmed red, his jaw tight, breath coming in broken gasps that barely made it past his teeth. His hands were trembling at his sides. His face, his whole face, looked carved from panic.

 

“Nick…” Sarah’s voice softened immediately. “Are you…are you all right?”

 

He tried to say something but only managed a tiny, shattered, “Mom...”

 

And then the floodgates opened.

 

He burst into a sob so violent it shook his entire frame and stumbled forward, not like a man, but like a terrified child who’d scraped both knees and needed his mother to make it better with a kiss.

 

Sarah blinked, startled, and then instinct kicked in like a flame to dry straw.

 

“Oh, baby,” she gasped, already catching him. “What’s wrong?”

 

Nick didn’t answer.

 

He just collapsed against her, arms wrapped tight around her waist, burying his face in her shoulder. He hiccupped on a sob, breath caught somewhere between his chest and throat.

 

“My love,” she whispered, stroking the back of his head. “Darling, I’ve got you. You’re all right now. It’s okay.”

 

It wasn’t okay. They both knew it.

 

He shook in her arms like a storm that had finally found somewhere soft enough to land.

 

“I, I messed up,” he said at last, voice cracked and hoarse. “I made a terrible mistake. It’s, it’s my fault.”

 

“Oh, sweetheart…” Sarah’s voice was honey over gravel. She pulled him back just enough to cup his jaw in both hands. “Everything has a solution, baby.”

 

“No,” Nick croaked. “No, this doesn’t.”

 

“Well,” she said gently, brushing his hair from his temple, “then we’ll find a way to make a new one. Come on. Sit down, breathe a little, and tell me. You’ll feel better once it’s out.”

 

Nick sniffled. His eyes were still glassy and wide, his whole frame still shuddering.

 

“Maybe a biscuit would help?” she tried, nudging him toward the kitchen with a mother’s relentless determination. “I just bought the good ones, the buttery ones with the sugar crusts. I can even warm up some milk...”

 

“I don’t deserve biscuits,” Nick muttered miserably.

 

“Nonsense,” she said. “You look like a man who’s going to need at least three.”

 

“I ruined everything, Mum.”

 

“You’ve ruined your clothes, maybe,” she said, tugging gently at the wrinkled lapel. “But not the world. Not yet.”

 

Nick gave a watery breath of laughter. It came out more like a gasp.

 

Sarah pressed a kiss to his temple.

 

“Sit, love. I’ll get the kettle on. You tell me what happened. And if I can’t fix it, I’ll at least feed you until the world makes sense again.”

 

She turned, muttering to herself about biscuits and milk, and how at this rate she’d burn through the prince’s payment before the end of the month with the way they’d been eating lately.

 

Nick sobbed harder.

 

“Darling?” she turned.

 

But Nick had crumpled again in the chair, hand over his eyes, shaking with fresh tears.

 

“The prince,” he whispered through his hands. “Mum. It’s the prince.”

 


The bread was dry, but not stale. The cheese sharp. The stew had gone lukewarm in the time it had taken him to inspect it, dissect it, push it around the plate like a puzzle he could solve with sheer suspicion alone.

And still he ate.

One bite. Then another.

The so called Ben sat across from him, legs crossed, posture infuriatingly casual. The man didn’t speak unless spoken to, didn’t gawk, didn’t sneer. In fact, he hadn’t so much as blinked since setting the plate down and sitting, his eyes were focused, polite, but not deferential. Not like Nick’s had been.

No. Don’t think of that.

Charlie took another bite.

“You’re not going to pretend you’re not watching me eat,” he said flatly, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. “Because I can feel it.”

Ben’s mouth twitched. “Only to make sure you don’t drop dead. I’d rather not be accused of royal murder by indigestion.”

Charlie snorted. “As if I would ever take a bite without seeing you eat from it first.”

Ben reached over without hesitation, broke a piece of bread from the same roll, and popped it into his mouth.

Charlie blinked. He hated the way that disarmed him.

“I told you,” Ben said, chewing. “I wouldn’t step so low. Death by poisoning is too... indecent for my taste.”

Charlie tilted his head. “That’s what this is, then? Decency?”

Ben didn’t answer.

Charlie set his spoon down with a sharp clink. “Stop feigning. What do you want?”

Ben’s brow arched, smooth as glass. “Excuse me?”

“You don’t have to perform,” Charlie said coolly. “You’re one of the leaders, aren’t you? I’m not silly enough to think this sudden generosity doesn’t come with a price.”

Ben was quiet for a moment, then leaned forward, elbows resting lightly on his knees, hands folded.

“No, I imagine you’re not silly at all.”

“Good.” Charlie’s jaw tensed. “Then don’t treat me like I am, you are still the only one in this viper nest that has had the guts to be at least sincere.”

Ben studied him. There was no anger in his expression, no patronizing calm, only the kind of careful calculation Charlie had come to expect from ministers and dignitaries. The look of a man laying out chess pieces before the game began.

“You are correct,” Ben said finally. “There’s no generosity without purpose. But I imagine your highness is also clever enough to know it doesn’t always mean cruelty.”

Charlie’s fingers curled tightly around the rim of the bowl.

“So what is it, then?” Charlie asked, setting the spoon down with an audible clink against the plate. “What purpose does keeping me here serve? Surely the revolution doesn’t intend to keep me like some pet. Or is this the part where you pretend that my life is some bargaining chip?”

Ben didn’t answer immediately. He laced his fingers together, slowly, with an almost scholarly calm. He leaned forward, resting his forearms against his knees, posture neither aggressive nor defensive, just… practiced. Like a man who had spent years in rooms where lives were shaped by what wasn’t said.

“You’re not a pet, your highness,” he said, evenly. “And I’m not pretending anything. You asked what we want?”

Charlie nodded once, sharply.

“Peace,” Ben said. “Bread on every table. Freedom from fear. The right to live a life that belongs to you and no one else.”

Charlie let out a short breath, almost a laugh. “Then we want the same thing.”

Ben tilted his head. “Do we?”

“I’ve always cared,” Charlie snapped. “I’ve listened to my people, regardless of status. You can ask anyone who’s come to me with a petition, or visited during winter coal distributions. I’ve worked harder than anyone else in court to ensure no one starves.”

Ben’s mouth curved, almost imperceptibly. “And yet most of your people still do.”

That quiet, polite voice hit harder than any yell.

Charlie’s jaw tightened.

“You’re well-meaning,” Ben added, calmly. “But you’ve been kept in gardens. You haven’t seen the roads outside of delegation processions. You don’t know the stench of sickness in tenement blocks, or the rot in the backwater towns where no noble ever deigns to go. You speak about fairness like a child speaks about the sea, poetic, ideal, but always from the shore.”

Charlie’s eyes sharpened, he had been trained in politics since he was a child, he was used to deal with masks and negotiations, but this man, this man was not any rebel, he knew what he was doing.

Ben didn’t flinch. “The fact that you believe you're doing good is more dangerous than if you knew you weren’t.”

Charlie’s hands clenched in his lap. “I was raised with values. I was taught to look after this country, every part of it.”

“But never taught how to see it.” Ben leaned forward slightly. “And certainly not to rule it.”

A pause.

“I would learn,” Charlie said, quieter now. “If given the chance.”

Ben studied him. For a moment, there was nothing but the sound of dripping water from the corner of the cell, the faint echo of footsteps somewhere overhead. Then—

“Maybe,” Ben said. “But I don’t think the people will wait long enough for your lessons.”

Charlie swallowed.

There it was again, that quiet, that civility, wrapped like velvet around a dagger.

“What about you?” he asked.

Ben blinked. “Me?”

“You said you wanted peace. Bread. Safety. Is that what you really want?”

Ben hesitated. Then smiled, slow and small. “Of course.”

Charlie saw the opening. A shift, however slight.

“But that’s not all of it, is it?” he asked, voice light now, curious. “You said we all want the same things. But then you said you, specifically. So what do you want, exactly?”

Ben looked amused.

Charlie pressed further. “You speak about the revolution like it’s a single thought, a unified vision. But people don’t work like that. Revolutions don’t work like that. So come on.” He tilted his head. “Tell me. What is it you want?”

Ben sat back in the chair, slowly. “I’m not here to betray my comrades.”

Charlie’s eyes lit, subtly, but surely. “No one said you had to.”

“You’re trying to trap me into something.”

“I’m asking a question.”

Ben was quiet for a long moment. Then, slowly, with a sigh that could’ve passed for reluctant honesty, he said, “I want the same things. Truly. I want peace. I want equity. I want a better future for every child born in this country. That was always the point.”

“But?”

Ben’s eyes flicked up.

Charlie kept his voice steady. “There’s always a but when someone talks like that.”

Ben smiled, just a little. “But... revolutions are messy.”

Charlie didn’t move for a moment.

The spoon lingered between his fingers, untouched. The silence in the cell grew closer, thicker somehow, like air that had sat too long in an enclosed space.

He had seen cracks before, in ministers, in ambassadors, in his father when no one else was watching. A sentence that slipped. A twitch in the corner of the mouth. A pause too long.

This, right now, was a crack.

Charlie leaned in, not physically but tonally, gently pressing without weight.

“I understand that,” he said quietly. “About not recognizing it. About something you believed in… shifting.”

Ben’s expression remained still. But the edge of his mouth softened, just slightly.

“And that,” Charlie continued, watching him carefully, “must be terrifying. To believe in something so much, and watch it become something else. Something you can’t control.”

Ben looked away.

“Maybe it’s not too late,” Charlie offered. “Maybe it’s still something you can help shape.”

Ben huffed softly. “I’m not in control, your highness. That’s the entire point.”

“But you have influence.” Charlie was careful with every word. “The others listen to you. You’re clearly respected. They brought you in to speak with me. That says something.”

Ben didn’t answer.

Charlie tilted his head, voice lighter. “Come on. I’ve heard through the doors the people who guard this cell call you the clever one.”

A flicker, humor, maybe, or pride, ghosted across Ben’s face.

“You want something better for the country,” Charlie pressed. “So do I. Maybe the monarchy isn’t perfect, maybe it hasn’t done everything it should have. But if we both want the same thing, then there has to be a way forward that isn’t... this.”

Ben looked at him then. Really looked.

His gaze was sharp, but not unkind. More like he was reading Charlie as if he were a puzzle.

“You think there’s a middle path?” Ben asked quietly.

“I think…” Charlie glanced down, then back up. He softened his eyes, but not his spine. “I think there has to be. Because this” he gestured faintly to the cell “can’t be the answer.”

Ben sat back in his chair.

He didn’t respond right away. He seemed to be weighing something. Internally, privately.

Charlie watched every breath.

“You know,” Ben finally said, “I knew you’d be good with words.”

Charlie gave a little smile. “They were right, im not any child.”

Ben’s mouth twitched at the corner.

“Don't get cocky, sometimes children do tend to see through better. And what would this middle path look like?” Ben asked. “Some lovely compromise where you keep your crown, we keep our hope, and everyone gets to eat cake?”

Charlie kept his voice light. “Maybe not cake. Maybe just bread.”

Ben exhaled through his nose. Not a laugh. But not anger either.

“You still think you can make people love you,” he said, almost gently. “Even now.”

“I don’t need them to love me,” Charlie replied, tone sharpening. “I need them to live. I need this country to survive, not burn, and, I have seen how people look at me in the streets, I wouldn't say I am not loved, that's one of the reasons you haven't done anything against me.”

Ben’s gaze flicked downward, he looked even impressed, by a teenager analyzing so coldly the situation.

Charlie followed the thread. “And you, you said you wanted peace. That’s still true, isn’t it?”

Ben didn’t speak.

“There must be a way,” Charlie continued, “for both sides to get what they want. Not perfectly. But... enough. Enough to stop this cycle.”

Ben’s face shifted, just a flicker. A quiet narrowing of the eyes.

Charlie saw it. Seized it.

“You said you don’t recognize this revolution anymore,” he said, voice low, almost confidential now. “Maybe that’s because it’s not yours anymore. Maybe it’s someone else’s. Someone willing to go too far.”

Ben looked up sharply.

“Tell me I’m wrong,” Charlie said, holding his gaze. “Tell me this isn’t what you wanted when it began.”

Ben’s jaw worked. “I don’t owe you”

“You don’t owe me, no,” Charlie cut in. “But you owe yourself.

A beat.

Ben looked at the wall, at the floor, anywhere but Charlie.

And then, so softly it might’ve been a breath:

“There must be…”

Charlie stilled.

Ben blinked. Shook his head like shaking off a shadow. “No. No, no, this is pointless.”

But Charlie had heard it.

There must be.

He tucked the phrase away. Pressed it deep into memory. Beneath Ben’s calm, beneath his cold charm, beneath the strategic silences, there was something cracking. Something loose.

“No, please, keep talking, help me understand” Charlie hated how this made him sound, so desperate, so…submissive, but if he had to act innocent to break this man’s walls, he would. He was better than anyone at feigning.

Ben stood from the chair and walked slowly across the room.

Charlie had just finished the last bite of bread when Ben stood from the chair and walked slowly across the room.

For a while, he didn’t say anything. Just paced once, twice, fingers knotted behind his back, head bowed in thought.

It was a performance.

Charlie could tell, he had grown up around performances. Ministers sighing in doorways, courtiers fidgeting with rings as if the weight of the world sat on their shoulders. Calculated movement. Pauses meant to soften the blow of whatever came next.

“You’ve said something I’ve thought of a thousand times,” Ben finally said, voice low. “That we need a middle path.”

Charlie didn’t speak.

“I’ve dreamed of it, some nights. That maybe there is a way to stop all of this without war, without fire. That this doesn’t have to end in blood. That this country doesn’t have to watch itself be carved in two.”

Charlie nodded once. “There’s still time.”

Ben turned then, slowly, watching him the way one might watch a chessboard, calculating, patient.

“But you must understand, your highness,” he said carefully, “it can’t be the same. It can’t look the same. No one will accept that. Not the nobles, not the common people. The monarchy as it stands will never be trusted again.”

The words hung. Not sharp. Just... placed. Like a brick in the foundation of something that hadn’t yet been named.

Ben returned to his chair, slow, deliberate.

“Trust, or not,” he went on, “you still are the monarchy. Whether you want to be or not. And that means... it’s you who has to change.”

Charlie narrowed his eyes. “Change how?”

Ben gave a small sigh, eyes lowering to the floor between them. “I’ve been thinking... perhaps the only way forward is a symbol. A gesture so large, so selfless, so undeniable that the people, both sides, can’t ignore it.”

Charlie didn’t like the tone.

“Something that unites the past and the future,” Ben continued. “The crown and the country. The people and the palace.”

Charlie shook his head slowly. “What exactly are you saying?”

Ben held his hands out gently, as if to soothe the tension already rising between them.

“I’m only talking aloud. I know this is... impossible, maybe. Suicidal. Desperate. But desperate times call for…”

Charlie narrowed his gaze.

“You know,” he said with hesitance, “I keep thinking of your Sword, of Nick.”

Charlie flinched. His knuckles went white where they gripped the edge of the cot.

Ben nodded, as if satisfied by the reaction.

“He gained your trust so thoroughly,” he said softly. “It’s almost admirable. How completely he inserted himself into your daily life, your thoughts. The way he listened. Learned.”

Charlie didn’t answer.

Ben pressed gently. “They said he laughed about it, early on. Called it a game. Pretending. Mimicking you. He told someone he could even guess your movements before you made them.”

Charlie’s breath went cold.

“He said you laughed together, that you walked together, that you told him secrets, things you’d never told another soul.”

The blood behind his eyes turned hot.

He sat very still.

Ben’s voice dropped. “After all that, and still he handed you over like you were a... letter to deliver.”

Charlie looked away.

He hated that it worked.

That a small, coiling part of him still believed Nick would come. That he would explain. That there was an explanation.

Ben leaned in, voice quieter now. “Which is why it would be poetic. Don’t you think?”

Charlie blinked. “What would?”

Ben’s expression changed.

Almost like it had cracked, just briefly. Just enough to let something colder peek through.

“If you were to align yourself with someone like him, well, not with him, im sure you do not want to see him ever again,… but with someone else,” Ben said, and his voice smoothed again like silk over thorns. “With someone of the people. Someone who stood for the revolution’s future. Who understood both sides.”

Charlie said nothing.

“I mean,” Ben went on, like he hadn’t just dropped ice into the room, “it’s not entirely unheard of. These... gestures. Royal marriages have always been about more than love, haven’t they? You said it yourself, this country needs a symbol. What better symbol than you, choosing peace. Choosing unity. Choosing…”

Charlie sat upright.

His smile froze.

“Are you talking about... marriage?”

Ben blinked. And then smiled faintly, as if surprised by his own thought.

“Well,” he said softly, “that is certainly interesting”

Ben just sat there, hands folded neatly, expression almost… earnest.

“As I said,” he murmured, “it’s desperate. But desperation doesn’t mean foolish.”

Charlie stared at him.

For a long moment, nothing moved in the cell but the quiet flicker of the torchlight against the stone wall. Somewhere, further above, voices echoed, distant footsteps, muffled argument, but down here, it was just the two of them. Prince and rebel. Target and hunter. Or something else.

“Marriage,” Charlie said at last, the word dry on his tongue. “To you.”

Ben inclined his head. “Not marriage in its romantic conception, no. A union. A pact. A symbol. Something to show that the past and the future can coexist. That we don’t have to burn the country to rebuild it.”

Charlie laughed, quietly, once.

“And you think you are the perfect match for that kind of symbol?”

Ben didn’t flinch.

“I think,” he said, voice smooth but low, “that I’m respected enough within the rebellion to give it weight. I think I understand the movement’s ideals, but I also see the world more like you do than they’d admit. I believe in reform, not revenge. That makes me a moderate in their eyes. And perhaps a threat to others.”

Charlie raised a brow.

Ben pressed on. “If they see me aligned with you, really aligned, they’ll pause. They’ll question the fury, the chaos. It gives you a shield and gives me a chance to temper the extremists.”

Charlie frowned, gaze flickering to the wall again. His mind moved fast. Too fast. Threads, possibilities, dangers. This was insane. The very idea that he could, that he would, marry someone from the rebellion. That he would forge an alliance in the heart of his own imprisonment.

And yet.

Charlie wasn’t stupid.

He knew the value of symbolism. Of headlines and songs and rumors in taverns. He’d seen how quickly a whisper became belief.

“Is this something you’ve proposed to your council?” he asked coolly.

Ben smiled, not smug, not gloating. Careful.

“No,” he said. “This is between us.”

Charlie blinked.

Ben leaned forward just slightly. His tone lowered into something more intimate, more conspiratorial. “I wouldn’t survive if I brought this to them now. They’d call it treason. But you and I? We could lay the groundwork. We could decide what this alliance means. We don’t have to call it marriage, not at first. We could keep it quiet. Build trust. Slowly.”

Charlie said nothing.

Ben continued. “I could be sent to the palace. Not as a marriage prospect, not yet, but as someone on the inside. As an advisor. A steward. A diplomat, perhaps. Someone with real voice, not just royal blood. I’d install myself just as Nick was”

Charlie’s expression cracked.

Ben paused, then softened his voice deliberately. “Except with honesty. No masks. No hidden motives. No betrayal. You’d know exactly who you were speaking to. I’d never lie to you, Charlie.”

Charlie’s throat tightened at the name, he remember how much it costed him to make Nick call him without his title.

He hated that it caught him off guard. That even after everything, there was still a part of him, small, exhausted, furious, that wanted someone to say it that way. Not your highness. Not heir to the throne. Just Charlie.

Ben knew it.

“I understand it’s absurd,” Ben said gently. “But you’re too valuable to throw away. And I’m too determined to make peace without a war. We might be each other’s only option.”

Charlie’s pulse beat loud in his ears. Not fast. Not slow. Just present.

He had always thought himself a decent judge of character.

But he hadn’t seen through Nick.

And now Ben was sitting across from him, not threatening, not gloating, but presenting a plan so riddled with traps that Charlie felt dizzy trying to count them.

And yet, it sounded like peace.

It sounded like a chance.

And wasn’t that what had always gotten him into trouble? Hope?

Charlie straightened his spine and met Ben’s eyes.

“I need time,” he said.

Ben nodded as though he’d expected it. “Of course. Take as much as you need.”

Charlie didn’t say thank you.

Ben stood, slow and quiet, then turned toward the door.

At the threshold, he paused. “If you decide it’s worth considering, you know how to call for me.”

Charlie didn’t reply. Just listened as the bolt slipped back into place and Ben’s footsteps echoed down the hall.

Then he sat in silence, very still, trying to steady the scream building in his chest.

 

Notes:

I hope you liked it! I decided to finally upload after coming home from a concert in Madrid, I also have written this evening almost 100% of the next chapter so I will upload next chapter on Sunday. That will be a climax for this "kidnapping part"
Bye!

Chapter 25: The Darkness of the soul

Notes:

Hello guys!

So again, this chapter ended up being 10k words so I had to split it in two, I won't say too much and just leave It to you to read. In the beginning this chapters of kidnapping were only going to be 3, but as usual, I cant not describe and do worldbuilding. Hope you like it! This is hard and there are some content warnings, I have them down below at the end notes, but if you don't want any spoiler, its all in the story tags.

PS: Some people have asked me in prior chapters about the chapter count, I don't exactly know how many more chapters are left, but I can tell you we are almost halfway done, but, would you like me to maybe guess how many more chapters are left and put an estimated chapter count? If Im honest, probably this will end up being like 50-60 chapters cause I like to write filler content and because the second part of the story (spoiler alert) will feature much more erotic content (I have to honor the tags hehe), so...yeah sorry for being so extra.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

“So you thought kidnapping the heir to the Crown would solve all of our problems?!”

 

Sarah’s voice was shrill, near-laughing but not quite, pitched so high that a dog three streets down probably whimpered.

 

Nick didn’t look up.

 

He sat hunched at her tiny wooden kitchen table, shoulders rounded, hands clasped together in his lap, looking for all the world like a small boy who’d knocked over the market stall again and now had to sit there while the adult in charge figured out whether to scold him or cry.

 

Except, well. This time he hadn’t broken a stall.

 

He’d kidnapped the future king of the country.

 

So.

 

Bigger mischief.

 

Marginally.

 

Sarah let out a choked, half-breathless sound, somewhere between a scoff and a sob, and began pacing the kitchen. Her hands flailed in half-circles of disbelief as she turned and pointed at him.

 

“Let me, let me get this again,” she stammered, hair already turning grey, “you’re telling me that all these months, you’ve been living in the palace, eating their food, sleeping in their sheets, playing sword-boy to the prince, and all the while you’ve been tracing a plan to kidnap him?”

 

Nick nodded, miserably.

 

Sarah blinked at the ceiling, as if searching for help from whatever deity might be up there, preferably one with wine.

 

“And then,” she continued, arms folding tightly across her chest, “obviously, obviously, you started to appreciate the prince, because how could you not, he’s an angel,” she added in a sudden dreamy lilt, flapping a hand vaguely toward the teapot like that proved her point. “That boy. He’s golden. Those curls. That voice. I swear, when he smiled at me that day in the kitchen, I nearly melted right into the hearth tiles”

 

“Mum,” Nick croaked, horrified.

 

Sarah didn’t even blink. “Don’t you Mum me, I may be old but I’m not letting you get away with this, I’m still debating if the slap the Prince gave you earlier was enough.”

 

Nick buried his face in his hands.

 

Sarah pressed a hand to her forehead. “Right. Right. So, let’s see if I’ve got the full painting now, shall we? You really ended appreciating the prince, understandable, again, have you seen him, but then, instead of coming clean to your rebel friends, or best getting yourself out of that mess and tell me so i inmediately give him an earful and make him stay in his room until he sees sense again, you, in a rage attack, because of that man”

 

Her tone dropped an octave.

 

Nick flinched.

 

And there it was. The one moment he thought might’ve had an impact. The mention of him. Of Stéphane Fournier.

 

Except it didn’t.

 

Sarah barely paused. Didn’t even change her expression.

 

Apparently, the fact that her estranged ex had returned and tormented their child at a royal ball wasn’t the most shocking part of her morning.

 

No. The most shocking part was that her son had personally smuggled the Crown Prince out of the palace in the dead of night and now the city was spiraling into lockdown and public unrest.

 

Naturally.

 

Sarah carried on without missing a beat.

 

“because of him, you snapped and finally went through with it. You took the prince to a bunch of fool revolutionaries, who you Know i would disapprove inmediately, by the way, and that has led us to this charming little state of affairs where the entire city is crawling with guards, no one knows anything, and I have neighbours knocking on my door asking if I’ve seen anything suspicious, like I run a bloody boarding house for fugitives!”

 

Nick opened his mouth.

 

Sarah raised one finger, eyes wild. “Don’t. You. Speak.”

 

He shut it again.

 

Like he was six. Like he’d tracked mud into the house. Like she was going to make him mop the floor with lemon water and think about his actions.

 

Which, honestly, might have been easier than whatever came next.

 

Nick didn’t mean to cry again.

 

But when the words left his mouth, they came out in a small, crumpled sob, a kind of hiccupping confession that tumbled over itself like it had been waiting in his throat for years.

 

“I know I’ve messed up.”

 

His voice cracked. “I realized it the moment I saw him. When I talked to Prince Charlie, God, Mum, you should’ve seen him. The look he gave me. It wasn’t anger. It was…”

 

He swallowed, eyes glassing over.

 

“It was hurt. And disappointment. Like I’d taken everything he believed in and set it on fire.”

 

Sarah didn’t say anything at first.

 

Just looked at her son, her big, stubborn, tender-hearted son, and reached out again, arms soft and sure, pulling him into a hug like she had a hundred times before. Maybe not lately. But it didn’t matter.

 

Some things never stopped being instinct.

 

“It’s okay,” she whispered against his hair, rubbing small circles between his shoulder blades. “It’s okay, baby. It’s done now. We’ll figure it out.”

 

Nick stayed there for a moment, his whole frame curled around her like he could still fit on her lap if he tried. His tears were quiet now, just warm salt streaks against the old wool of her cardigan.

 

When he finally pulled back, he looked at her with watery eyes. “I was just so furious, Mum.”

 

“I know, baby.”

 

There was no judgment in her voice. Only sadness.

 

A silence stretched between them, the weight of the last day, or maybe the last decade, settling on the kitchen walls.

 

Sarah finally broke it with a sigh.

 

“All right,” she said gently. “Tell me. Since when you and your brother… you’re in this… revolution?”

 

Nick hesitated, wiped his face with the sleeve of his shirt. “Since I was seventeen.”

 

Sarah closed her eyes. “God.”

 

She didn’t yell. Didn’t swear.

 

She just pressed her palm to her forehead like a mother who’d seen too many heartbreaks and too few solutions. “I feel so stupid. Nicky, I’ve never asked either of you to take it this far. What your father did… that was him. That was his cruelty. Not all the nobles. Taking revenge is not the answer.”

 

“I know that now,” Nick murmured “I really do, like. This months in palace, I’ve seen it, in Prince Oliver, in my…friends Tao and Elle, in Isaac. I really never thought of them as human beings, but they feel, they fall in love, they get sad and they laugh, even Prince Charlie. He might be born of blue blood, but when he’s flustered or laughing, he still turns red. Just like anyone. Just like me.

He meant it.

 

She looked at him again, and for the first time, she saw the boy who used to build fortresses out of pillows in their tiny living room, who scraped his knees running wild through the alley behind the bakery. That boy had grown into a man who carried the weight of the whole world on his shoulders.

 

But in this moment, he still looked ten.

 

“What he said,” Nick added hoarsely, “was so cruel. I, I couldn’t control my rage.”

 

Sarah’s jaw clenched.

 

“Oh, that man,” she said, suddenly venomous. “I swear, I hope I never see him ever again. If I do, may the heavens help him, because he will face a fury no royal blade has ever seen.”

 

Nick let out a soft, wet laugh. Barely more than a puff of air. But it was the first real sound of levity he’d made in hours.

 

Sarah, thank heavens, caught it.

 

“There’s my boy,” she said, brushing a hand through his hair with exaggerated drama.

 

“That’s better. Now hush, we’ve got to think of a way to untangle this absolute mess of yours.”

 

Nick blinked. “But how, Mum?” His voice was quiet. “I don’t, I don’t think there’s a way to solve this. Not one that ends well.”

 

Sarah gave him a look. The one that made grown men in the market square apologize on instinct. “Oh, there’s always a way. Might not be easy. Might not be clean. But there is a way. Sometimes the solution to a difficult problem is having the courage to change things

 

She stood up then, hands on her hips like she was surveying a battlefield. “First things first, you’ve got to take Prince Charlie back here. I don’t care what arguments your revolution lot has, but that boy cannot spend another minute locked in a cell like a dog. Once he’s here, we’ll figure out the next step.”

 

Nick’s eyes widened slightly. “But…here? In this house?”

 

Sarah rolled her eyes. “Oh, don’t look at me like that. It wouldn’t be the first time royalty has stepped in my kitchen, thank you very much. I can handle it.”

 

She stood and started moving toward the kettle like they were planning a picnic, not treason.

 

“In the meantime, I’ll be here, prepared. I’m frankly surprised no guard’s come asking after you yet. If you’ve disappeared the same night as the prince, well...”

 

She gestured broadly toward the window. “It won’t take long before they come poking around.”

 

Nick swallowed hard.

 

“I’ll tell them I haven’t seen a flicker of you. Not a shadow. And I’ll find a way to make them leave.”

 

She crossed to him again and cupped his face, gentle but firm.

 

“Now, Nicky. Listen to me. When you’re there, you have to be careful. No heroics. No stupid noble martyring. And if you see your brother…”

 

Her voice grew quiet.

 

“You have to make him listen. You have to make him see reason.”

 

Nick looked at her, guilt prickling at the corners of his throat.

 

“I don’t want my boys taking revenge for me,” Sarah said softly. “I never asked that of either of you. And I don’t want you throwing your life away just to prove something to a man who was never worth your pain.”

 

Nick nodded slowly. His hands curled into fists.

 

Sarah let go of his face, took a breath, and looked toward the window, where the sun had started its slow descent toward evening.

 

“Well,” she said, voice steady now, “it’s time.”


Charlie had been pacing in circles again.

 

The floor of his cell had started to feel like a loop of threadbare carpet worn through by the heels of his boots. He moved mechanically now, his steps echoing softly off the stone, a rhythm as persistent as the storm in his mind. Left, turn. Right, stop. Fingers through his curls. Breathe. Mutter. Pace again.

 

His mouth moved with no sound, words forming in endless permutations: arguments, counterarguments, possibilities, predictions. He had gone over every sentence from that morning, over and over again, until his own voice rang hollow in his ears. What Ben had told him.

 

What kind of solution that was.

 

His pacing stopped sharply when the door creaked, followed by three soft knocks.

 

Charlie straightened, brushing down the front of his tunic. “Yes?” he called, trying to force his voice into something like command. “Enter.”

 

The door shifted open with a low groan, and there he was—Ben.

 

Still calm. Still composed. Carrying two mugs with him, something like sympathy on his face.

 

“I heard you called for me,” Ben said.

 

Charlie nodded. “I did.”

 

His eyes flicked behind him to the two revolutionaries posted at the threshold. Silent. Watching.

 

Charlie cleared his throat. “Perhaps,” he said carefully, “this is a conversation better had in private.”

 

Ben followed his glance, then offered a small, almost conspiratorial smile. “You know,” he said, “I think the same.”

 

He turned to the two guards and added, with a warm but firm tone, “Upstairs, please.”

 

One of them hesitated. “With respect, sir, Commander Harry gave us strict orders...”

 

“These are my orders,” Ben interrupted gently. “I’ll take full responsibility. We won’t be long.”

 

The guards exchanged a look.

 

Then, with a reluctant murmur of “Yes, sir,” they stepped back, closed the door, and Charlie was alone again, with Ben.

 

The quiet that followed had teeth. It sank into Charlie’s shoulders and dragged a breath from his lungs. He hadn’t realized how heavy silence could feel until now.

 

Ben stepped closer, offering a small smile. “They mean well,” he said lightly. “But gods, they’re exhausting.”

 

He held out a mug toward Charlie. “Here. Thought we might both need this.”

 

Charlie took it slowly, watching Ben take a sip of his own tea first before daring to lift it to his lips. The mug was warm. Spiced with something sharp and soothing. Cinnamon and nettle root, maybe.

 

They both stood for a moment in that strange, shared stillness, sipping.

 

Ben lowered his cup first.

 

“Well,” he said, voice quiet but direct, “I won’t waste your time. Or mine.”

 

He looked at Charlie.

 

“Have you made a decision?”

 

Charlie didn’t answer at once.

 

He paced again, this time slower. More measured. His fingers tightened slightly around the ceramic mug, the warmth of it grounding him. His pulse ticked lightly at his wrist.

 

He could feel Ben’s eyes on him, steady and waiting.

 

Each step he took was quiet, deliberate, as though testing the ground before him. And then he stopped, exhaled softly, and turned to face the man who had, so carefully, laid out a future.

 

“Ben,” he began, his voice gentler than it had been in days, “I’ve thought long and hard about everything you said.”

 

Ben’s spine straightened, almost imperceptibly. The faintest glint of triumph flickered in his eyes. His shoulders shifted, the posture of a man prepared to receive what he believed was already his.

 

Charlie went on.

 

“I see your passion. Your conviction. I know you want what’s best for the people. And I… I want that too.”

 

Ben’s lips parted, already forming the beginning of a satisfied reply.

 

Charlie smiled, small and grateful. “And I want to work with you. To find a way forward, together.”

 

Ben leaned slightly forward, gaze fixed.

 

“But,” Charlie said.

 

The air cooled.

 

Ben stilled.

 

“I’ve decided to reject your offer.”

 

Silence snapped through the room like a thread pulled taut and severed.

 

Ben blinked.

 

“…What?”

 

Charlie kept his voice even. “I don’t think it’s the right path. Not for me. Not for this movement.”

 

“You don’t think…” Ben repeated, the words slow, tasting them.

 

Charlie pressed on. “Look, I believe you when you say you want peace. I believe you see things that need to be changed, and you’ve been brave enough to try.”

 

“But not this,” Ben said, voice suddenly hollow.

 

“I don’t believe power can be healed by turning it into something softer and pretending it’s different. A marriage between us wouldn’t be a bridge. It would be a performance.”

 

Ben tilted his head. “You think I want to perform for you"

 

Charlie stood.

 

“That was the plan right? But there’s still a path forward. A real one. If you meant any of what you said about peace and rebuilding, then help me escape. Help me get back to the palace. Let me speak to my father, to my council. I can push for changes. I know the weight of that promise is little right now, but I swear it, I will not forget what’s been done here. What I now understand.”

 

Ben was silent for a long moment.

 

Then, slowly, he stepped forward. Took Charlie’s hand in his own.

 

“You’re asking me to trust that monarchy will save us,” he said quietly.

 

“I’m asking you to trust me.”

 

Ben’s thumb brushed now the back of Charlie’s hand. He raised his other hand to Charlie’s cheek and touched it,  softly, reverently.

 

Charlie didn’t move. A small chill rose beneath the touch, but he said nothing. 

 

Ben’s fingers curled around his hand.

 

Charlie felt it, the shift.

 

The touch lingered too long.

 

The smile didn’t reach his eyes anymore.

 

Something turned in Charlie’s chest, a quiet panic, but he kept his expression soft, hopeful.

 

Then Ben said it.

 

“That’s sweet,” he murmured, still brushing Charlie’s skin. “But I have not worked for years to get nothing"

 

The blow came too fast.

 

A backhand crack across the face, sharp, stinging, a white flash behind Charlie’s eyes as he staggered back, catching the bed for balance.

 

His cheek burned. He stared up at Ben in shock, his breath stalling in his throat.

 

“What...what are you doing?”

 

Ben stood over him, his posture regal, composed. Almost bored.

 

“Full of yourself, aren’t you?” Ben said. “Did you really think I’d let that pass?”

 

Charlie’s mouth opened, but nothing came out.

 

Ben stepped forward, slow and deliberate.

 

“You think you’re clever,” he said. “Offering me crumbs. A secret alliance. A whisper behind curtains. Do you know what I’ve done? How many lives I’ve risked, how many nights I’ve spent between this drunkards and idealists to get this close ?”

 

Charlie’s pulse thundered in his ears. He tried to rise, but Ben shoved him by the shoulder, and he tumbled fully onto the bed.

 

“I...” Charlie started.

 

“You really don’t get it,” Ben snarled. “None of this is about a future. Not about peace. Or people. Or fucking revolution.”

 

He leaned down, so close that Charlie could smell the sourness of his breath.

 

“This is about taking what is mine.”

 

Charlie’s spine stiffened. “The crown,” he said softly.

 

Ben stilled.

 

Charlie looked up, voice shaking. “That’s what this is. That’s what you want. You don’t care about me. You don’t even care about this movement. You just...” he swallowed “you want to be Prince Consort.”

 

Ben laughed.

 

A short, barking laugh that didn’t belong in a human throat.

 

“Very good,” he said. “Maybe that private education was worth something.”

 

“You’re insane,” Charlie said. “If you think that-”

 

Ben struck him again, harder.

 

Charlie cried out, his voice strangled by pain.

 

His hand shot up to cover his face. His lip tasted copper. He rolled onto his side, trembling.

 

Ben moved to the foot of the bed, calmly, as if this were routine.

 

“Don’t come near me,” Charlie said, voice high and thin. “I command you—”

 

Ben’s eyes gleamed.

 

“You think you can command me?” he said, stepping forward. “You don’t command anything. You never did.”

 

Charlie tried to scramble backward,

 

“You don’t want to marry me?” Ben said calmly. “That’s fine.”

 

“There are other ways to make a marriage happen.”

 

And Charlie, truly wanted to think his mind was playing him a trick, but there was no way his body would not react to the dreadful verity of the moment. But he was no child, and he had read enough novels of spiteful men who only sought one thing.

 

Ben started taking his shirt off, button by button. "You don't understand, but after all your family has done to me, the least you should do is give me something back."

 

Ben pushed his head to the side with fake gentleness. He took a step toward Charlie, who took a step back and felt the coldness of the wall trapping him.

 

He swallowed, feeling so foolish. He had always prided himself on being clever and measured. He thought he had seen a crack in Ben's facade and was taking advantage of it, but all this time, he had been played like a pawn, just like Nick had done. God, how could he have been so oblivious?

 

"And do you think the throne is going to give you what you want?" he whispered.

 

Ben smiled coldly and said, "No, Charlie. I believe it's your body that's going to give it to me."

 

Ben pushed him onto the bed and took off his belt. He pinned Charlie's hands above his head while Charlie screamed and tried to kick him with his feet, but Ben was strong, so strong.

 

"You don't understand," Ben said, his voice firm and steady as he started grinding against Charlie, who was horrified to feel something stiff against his stomach. "I haven't worked this hard for years just to let a spoiled child ruin this for me."

 

Charlie bit Ben's clavicle, and for a moment, the boy let out a growl, allowing Charlie to get up. "Ben," he said with a royal cadence, searching for any remnants of authority he still possessed. "Don't you dare take another step."

 

Ben stopped...but smiled. With that calm, calculated smile of his, he asked, "Do you really think you can still give orders here, Your Highness?" He whispered, his words dripping with mockery. "Here where you have no swords, subjects, or allies?"

 

Charlie forced himself to keep his head held high. "Maybe not, but I still have my will, and you...are not going to lay a finger on me again."

 

Before he could finish that statement, he felt another slap on his face. Charlie was in shock and couldn't react as he felt himself being pulled to the floor. He felt his upper clothes being ripped apart, his bare chest on display, while he felt a hand move inside his trousers.

 

"Well, if you prefer it on the floor, you won't hear any complaints from me," Ben said as he grabbed him by the neck. "I offered you an escape, an alliance, a plan that gave you a role and a future. You could have even kept your crown. But you decided to close the door. What did you think would happen when you neglect a man who has spent years watching everything he should have being denied to him? Your people only take, and take and instead of being grateful, you then treat us like criminals."

 

"I don't know what you're talking about" Cried Charlie

 

"Did you really think your little friend Nick was the only one who had suffered under the influence of your stupid nobility system?" Charlie turned his face; he didn't want to look at him. Ben softly moved a curl from his face, the contact making Charlie shiver.

 

"If you are not going to give me your hand, Charlie," Ben finally said while pulling down his trousers, "then I will take what I need so you can never say no to me. Imagine the glorious, agonizing dilemma of King Julio, when his beloved, debauched son arrives at the palace, a testament to my seed blooming within him."

 

Charlie's response was a desperate, ragged exhalation, "It... it won't take at first try." The words were an attempt at defiance, but they were frail, already tinged with the dawning horror

 

A cruel, knowing smile stretched across Ben's face, a grotesque parody of affection. "Oh, my sweet, naive Charlie," he purred, his fingers, surprisingly gentle yet utterly possessive, found and twisted Charlie's nipples, eliciting a sharp gasp. "That's precisely why I ensured a little something extra, a potent accelerant for conception, found its way into both our teas, wasn't it?"

 

"No!" Charlie's scream tore through the air, raw and desperate, as Ben's hands, cold and possessive, moved over his torso, claiming every inch. "But... you said poison was for cowards!" he gasped, clinging to a desperate, fleeting hope of logic in the face of escalating horror.

 

Ben's smirk widened, a predatory flash in his eyes. "Death by poison is for cowards, my dear," he corrected, his voice a silken menace as he forced Charlie's legs apart. "I never said anything about other kinds of poisons. Though the woman who supplied me called them 'enhancers.' Don't worry, darling, we'll test their efficacy right now. Even if I have to fuck you five times in a row to make sure my seed takes"

 

A soft, broken cry escaped Charlie's lips, a plea for help swallowed by the silence as he felt his own trousers being dragged down. "Please... someone... anyone..." he whimpered, his voice barely a whisper against the suffocating dread.


Nick felt Like London had gotten darker in the last twelve hours, weighed down by silence, smoke, and soldiers.

 

Nick ducked past a crooked archway and slipped through the wooden door of the old bakery. He flattened his back against it and exhaled into the musty, dust-stained air of the corridor.

 

First step done. He was in.

 

Second step… don’t collapse from stress-induced combustion.

 

The basement was below. Cold stone underfoot. Dripping pipe somewhere in the gloom. His fingers fumbled with the clasp of his cloak. He yanked it off and shoved it onto the nearest stool like it had personally offended him.

 

Right. He rolled his shoulders.

 

Just walk in there, act natural, and then get to the prince. The prisoner. The political symbol. The boy you kissed with tongue in a tavern and then handed over to a secret anti-monarchist regime. That prince.

 

He was sweating.

 

No, wait. He was freezing.

 

Both. Somehow both.

 

The hallway twisted left. Then right. Then descended into the bowels of the earth where bad decisions went to rot. The damp seeped into his boots. Or maybe that was just anxiety pooling in his socks.

 

Please, gods above and ghosts below, do not let him scream something like, “You despicable cockroach from the purgatory” the moment he sees me. Nick dragged a hand down his face. That would be a top-five worst-case scenario. Possibly top three.

 

He moved fast. Not because he was eager, no, he was far from eager, but because the more he hesitated, the more likely he was to turn around, throw himself into the Thames, and let the river solve this entire mess.

 

Harry, David and the rest might be downstairs. He hoped they had gone somewhere. Either way, it didn’t matter.

 

Nick reached the stairwell and paused at the top. Stone steps curved down into shadow, slick and narrow, as though designed to funnel regrets into the dark.

 

He braced one hand on the wall.

 

Okay. One foot. Then another. No running. No flinching. First You get to the prince and then…we’ll improvise something.

 

The basement was silent.

 

Too silent.

 

Nick’s boots echoed softly against the stone floor as he crept through the narrow corridor. Torchlight flickered from iron sconces, making the walls breathe with shadow. He glanced around, long wooden table still cluttered with maps and papers, cold mugs abandoned on corners, the scent of burnt oil and rust and old boots hanging like a memory in the air.

 

No one.

 

Thank god.

 

He exhaled, deep, long, probably audible from the street and rested both hands on his hips.

 

Right. Perfect. No witnesses. No questions. I can go down, talk to Charlie, maybe explain that I’m not a complete soulless monster, and convince him not to scream something poetically devastating about betrayal when he sees me again.

 

He turned to the stairwell door, halfway through prepping a sentence in his head that started with “Your Highness, I know I look like the villain here...”

 

“Boo.”

 

“FUCK!” Nick nearly leapt out of his boots.

 

Harry grinned behind him, arms crossed, leaning against the far post like he’d been there all along.

 

“You know,” he said, tone bright and teeth flashing, “for a royal soldier you’re remarkably easy to sneak up on.”

 

Nick was still breathing like he’d been chased through a battlefield by a goose.

 

“I...wasn’t...sneaking,” he said, straightening, voice still high enough to register as a soprano. “I was just...thinking.”

 

“Uh huh,” Harry said, strolling past and throwing himself into one of the chairs, where he grabbed something off the table with a suspicious amount of glee. “Thinking usually looks less like a haunted man sneaking around like he’s about to hide a body.”

 

Nick coughed. “You, uh, you all alone?”

 

“For the moment.” Harry proudly held up a small metal object, roughly double the size of his hand. He twisted something on the side and it clicked ominously. “Been cleaning this beauty. Want to hold it?”

 

Nick squinted. “Is that… a gun?”

 

“Sort of, a flintlock” Harry said, beaming. “Not the cleanest model, but it’s good at close range. Got it from an arms trader out of Wales.”

 

“I...yeah, no thanks.” Nick held up both hands. “I’m good.”

 

Harry shrugged and went back to polishing it with a bit of cloth that looked far too similar to someone’s discarded tunic.

 

Nick scratched the back of his neck. “You, uh, use that often?”

 

“Oh, no, i got it recently,” Harry said cheerfully. “Ben thought it would be a good investment so he chose it, but it only has one bullet, I have to figure out where to get more .”

 

Nick opened his mouth to respond, but something interrupted, a sound.

 

From the lower corridor.

 

Both men froze.

 

Harry turned his head, frowning.

 

Nick’s heart kicked into a gallop.

 

Nick and Harry locked eyes.

 

“What the hell is that?” Harry muttered.

 

The noise sharpened into voices by the time Nick reached it. Two figures stood near the base of the stairwell, leaning against the stone wall, chatting like they were on break at the city market instead of guarding a kidnapped royal.

 

Nick blinked.

 

Harry, a step behind, narrowed his eyes. “What the fuck are you two doing?”

 

The guards, both young, stiffened. One of them, lanky and pale with a copper-streaked braid, turned around with a smirk. “Commander Ben told us to go up.”

 

Harry’s voice turned cold. “Excuse me?”

 

“Yeah.” The other one, a broader lad with scuffed knuckles, shrugged like it was obvious. “Said he needed privacy with the princeling. Gave us the night off.”

 

Harry blinked. “Funny. Because I don’t recall Ben being in charge of security rotations.”

 

Another shrug. “He said it was his order. So-”

 

“So you left your post?” Harry took a step forward, incredulous. “You left the prince’s cell unattended? What the hell is wrong with you?”

 

“Hey, look,” said the lanky one, already adjusting his coat, “if you’ve got a problem, take it up with Ben. He’s the one who gave the order.”

 

Nick didn’t speak.

 

His jaw had gone tight. His breath shallow.

 

The guards brushed past them, climbing the stairs two at a time, still muttering between themselves, something about finding the others, about fresh air, about how fucking weird this whole week had been.

 

Then they were gone.

 

The stairwell quieted again.

 

Nick and Harry were alone.

 

Harry scoffed, voice dry. “Charming. Absolutely charming.”

 

Nick didn’t answer.

 

His eyes were fixed on the corridor leading toward Charlie’s cell.

 

The guards’ careless laughter still echoed faintly up the stone tunnel, but their absence left a silence that grew too loud too quickly.

 

Nick sat stiffly, pretending to polish the edge of his cuff. He counted a beat. Then another. Harry wasn’t moving.

 

He cast a glance sideways.

 

Nope. Still there.

 

Bloody perfect.

 

Nick shifted. Scratched his neck. Cleared his throat. None of it worked to rid him of the itch under his skin.

 

He could feel it again, that same gnawing weight in his chest that had chased him all the way from the streets. A tightness curling like smoke in his lungs, his ribs, the back of his neck.

 

Ben was alone with the prince.

 

Ben.

 

He tried to think it through rationally. He tried to picture a conversation. A chess game of ideology, maybe. Some stubborn princely silence. A snide remark from Ben. Maybe they’d reach some impasse.

 

Except Nick had seen Ben.

 

He’d seen the way his eyes lingered when he talked about power. The way he looked at Charlie like he was both problem and prize.

 

Nick’s throat went dry.

 

Ben was alone with him.

 

“Right,” Nick muttered, standing abruptly.

 

Harry turned, brow lifted. “Where are you going?”

 

Nick tried to keep his voice level. “Just going to check on the prince.”

 

“No, you’re not.” Harry huffed. “Ben’s with him. Just leave it.”

 

Nick ignored him, already moving.

 

“Nelson.” Harry’s tone sharpened. “Hey Nelson! I said leave it. What are you doing?”

 

Nick didn’t look back. “Call it months of watching over him. I want to see he’s alright.”

 

“Ben is fine!” Harry threw up his hands. “Gods, why are you acting so weird about this? He’s not going to let the Prince smack him! That boy is thin as hell”

 

Nick stopped mid-step. His shoulders locked.

 

“It’s not Ben that worries me,” he said.

 

Harry blinked. “…Uh? What does that mean?”

 

Nick dragged a hand over his face, exasperated. “For fuck’s sake, think for once. Why would Ben need to be alone with Prince Charlie? Why send the guards away? Why make sure no one is listening?”

 

Harry blinked again, slower this time. “Annnnd… uh… maybe… he… wanted privacy?”

 

Nick turned fully, scowling.

 

Harry flailed. “I don’t know! What do you want from me?”

 

“I want to know what the hell he wants with Prince Charlie” Nick’s voice broke. “Alone. Behind a locked door. With no witnesses.”

 

Harry looked like he wanted to argue. He didn’t.

 

Nick took one step down.

 

“Okay, stop,” Harry snapped. “You’re acting proper weird, Nelson. Since when do you care this much?”

 

Nick didn’t answer. He kept walking.

 

“I’m definitely going down,” he called over his shoulder.

 

“Oi!” Harry protested, throwing up his arms again. “You’re not his Sword anymore!”

 

Nick didn’t stop.

 

Then it happened.

 

A scream.

 

High-pitched. Raw. Human. Charlie.

 

Nick froze.

 

Harry flinched like he’d been slapped. “What the fuck?”

 

But Nick was already running.

 

Down the hall, around the corner, boots hammering the stone like thunder. He shoved the door at the bottom, locked, and threw his shoulder into it without hesitation. Behind him, Harry swore and bolted after him.

 

The scream still echoed in the corridor, lingering like smoke.

 

Something was wrong.

 

Something was terribly wrong.

Notes:

And here I leave it with a little cliffhanger, buuut, don't worry, I also have almost all of the next chapter, roughly another thousand words left (which will probably become 2.000 words cause I know myself) so I hope to be able to upload on Tuesday night (Spanish Time zone cause...yeah)

See you soon!

CW: Physical Violence, Sexual Assault.

Chapter 26: First in hand

Notes:

Hi!
Next chapter is here! I feel like I do not have anything relevant to say except well...enjoy it.

Warnings in bottom tags! (contain spoilers of chapter)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The door gave in with a shattering crack, splinters of old wood bursting under Nick’s shoulder as he stumbled through. The moment he crossed the threshold, the air itself turned solid.

 

For a second, he couldn’t comprehend what he was seeing.

 

Ben.

 

On top of Charlie.

 

Charlie was pinned to the floor, his wrists braced in defense. His shirt, not his shirt, not anymore, torn to ribbons, lay twisted beneath his shoulders, scraps of ivory linen caught in his curls. His trousers still on, but barely. Ben’s belt lay twisted on the stone floor like a snake. His own trousers were half-shoved down, hands braced on either side of Charlie’s small, trembling frame.

 

Nick’s heart stilled.

 

He stopped breathing.

 

A voice behind him, Harry’s, said, hoarse and stunned, “What the hell?”

 

But Nick didn’t hear it.

 

He didn’t think.

 

He moved.

 

His vision went white.

 

There was only blood and thunder in his ears, and the next second he collided with Ben, full force, tackling him clean off Charlie’s body. The sound of impact cracked through the cell like a weapon. Ben hit the wall with a guttural yell, barely had time to gasp before Nick drove a fist into his jaw.

 

You sick bastard!

 

Again. The crunch of knuckles. Ben twisted, tried to block, but Nick was on fire.

 

You touched him!

 

Another blow. Ben grunted. His head snapped back.

 

Left.

 

Right.

 

Left again.

 

Ben’s lip split, blood spraying across the floor. His nose crunched beneath the continuous punches. Nick didn’t stop. Couldn’t. Something red had opened in his vision, hot and furious and endless. Every scream Charlie had uttered. Every sob. Every lie Ben had ever put them through. Every smile he’d faked.

 

Nick beat and beat until Harry’s voice shouted behind him, “Nelson, stop it! Nick!”

 

Still, Nick didn’t stop.

 

Until A sound broke through.

 

Soft. Fragile. Enough to cleave through everything.

 

It came from behind him.

 

Nick froze.

 

His head snapped sideways, breath caught in his chest.Charlie.

 

Curled against the wall now, arms trembling as he pulled the remnants of his shirt tight across his chest. His curls were matted to his forehead. His cheeks streaked with silent tears. But it was the sound, choked, humiliated, terrified, that made Nick’s hands shake.

 

Ben coughed beneath him, blood on his lip.

 

Nick stood.

 

The boy wouldn’t look at him.

 

He looked down at Ben, bloodied, unconscious, maybe worse, and spat on him with pure disgust.

 

Then, A second later, Nick was on his knees beside the prince.

 

Beside his prince, hands trembling as they hovered.

 

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, so softly it nearly didn’t come out. He swallowed, then repeated it, firmer. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

 

His fingers shook as he touched Charlie’s arm, his skin cold under Nick’s warm palm. Surprisingly Charlie didn’t flinch, but he didn’t lean in either.

 

“I didn’t know. I didn’t think he—” Nick stopped, choking on the words. His eyes blurred with tears. “Gods, Charlie. I’m so, so sorry.”

 

Another quiet sob escaped the prince, muffled by the knuckles pressed to his lips. His dark curls fell forward, veiling most of his face, but Nick saw the wetness. He saw the tremble.

 

“I’m so sorry,” he whispered again, this time only for Charlie to hear. “I’m sorry I ever brought you here. I swear, I’ll make this right. Whatever it takes.”

 

Behind them, Ben made a noise, something between a groan and a pitiful gasp. Nick turned like an animal poised to strike.

 

Harry was stepping toward him.

 

“What the fuck are you doing, Harry?” Nick snapped, rising just enough to make the man stop.

 

Harry froze mid-step, eyes darting between Ben, crumpled and bloodied on the floor, and Nick, hair wild, face twisted with fury.

 

“I’m…I’m helping him, What do you think im doing?” Harry said, baffled.

 

“Helping him?” Nick spat. “Are you out of your fucking mind?”

 

Harry blinked. “He’s hurt. You slammed his head into the floor. What the hell happened here, Nick?”

 

Nick’s voice rose with disbelief. “What do you think happened?!”

 

Harry took a step back, visibly rattled.

 

“I don’t know! I walked in with you! I saw…them, in the floor, almost naked! And then you lost it! I saw you beating him and the prince on the floor and—”

 

Nick turned, hands in his hair, on the verge of screaming.

 

“Oh my god, Harry, how can you be so godsdamned dumb and still be leading a revolution?”

 

Harry flinched like Nick had struck him.

 

“This bastard,” Nick snarled, pointing at Ben without turning to look, “tried to—”

 

The word stuck in his throat. It would not leave his lips, even now.

 

He looked down at Charlie again, still hunched in a corner of the room, gripping his torn clothes around his chest like he could sew the fabric back together with will alone.

 

Nick swallowed, voice breaking.

 

“He tried to assault him.”

 

Charlie closed his eyes. One last sob escaped. almost soundless, but not to Nick. 

 

Harry looked between them, the full picture settling, slowly, terribly, into place.

 

“Oh gods…” he breathed, horrified.

 

Nick didn’t answer. He just crouched again beside Charlie, this time carefully placing himself in front of him like a shield, as if his body alone could undo the damage, as if he could block out the memory with sheer presence.

 

He didn’t touch Charlie again. He only sat there, eyes flicking back toward the boy every few seconds, tears still clinging to his lashes. He looked at the boy, and immediately took of hi outer vest, in an offer to cover the upper torso of the Prince, who didn’t look at Nick who only stayed now with his linen inner shirt, but took the garment and put it over him immediately.

 

Harry, voice uncertain but rising like a man trying to stitch broken logic back together, said, “Wait, wait, I…” He looked between Nick and Ben, eyes wide, frantic. “This doesn’t make sense. Why would Ben… I mean, he’s cold, sure, and full of himself, but, he wouldn’t try to do that to the Prince. Not like that.

 

Ben stirred behind them, still on the floor, leaning against the wall. He winced but straightened slightly. “Exactly,” he rasped. “Think, Harry. Why would I do something so reckless? So suicidal? Does that really sound like me?”

 

His voice was slick, hoarse, too measured. And as he spoke, he pushed himself up, one knee at a time, and very calmly reached out to Harry, placing a steady hand on his belt

 

It was subtle. Gentle.

 

Controlling.

 

Nick caught it immediately. His fists clenched.

 

But it was Charlie who broke the silence, his voice suddenly a whip crack that echoed off the stone.

 

“No!”

 

Ben froze. So did Harry.

 

Charlie, still sitting, his shirt still torn, raised his head. His eyes shimmered, red with tears, but burning now with clarity. Rage and truth.

 

“You want to know why he did it?” Charlie’s voice shook, but the words came fast, furious. “Because he doesn’t care about your revolution. Because he doesn’t care about you.”

 

“Don’t you dare talk another word” Ben started, tone warning.

 

“You don’t command me,” Charlie snapped. His eyes never left Harry’s now. “He’s lied to all of you. For months. Do you want to know what he really wants?”

 

Ben’s hand gripped Harry’s arm tighter.

 

“Don’t listen to them,” Ben said. “He’s just confused, afraid”

 

“Afraid?” Charlie laughed bitterly. “Yes. I am afraid. Of him.”

 

He pointed directly at Ben.

 

Harry flinched.

 

Charlie’s voice dropped, shaking with fury and grief.

 

“You want to know what that man wants from you? What he wants from this revolution?” He inhaled, bracing himself. “He wants to own me. He wants to be my consort.”

 

Harry blinked, stunned.

 

“What?” he muttered, nearly inaudible.

 

“He wants the throne, Harry. That’s what he’s after. That’s what this has all been about.”

 

Ben’s grip on Harry’s arm tightened.

 

Charlie kept going, the words tumbling out, each one sharper than the last.

 

“He’s been trying to convince me to marry him. Said it would be a union between the people and the crown. A secret pact. Said he’d help me escape the cell and sneak into the palace but only if I agreed. He kept dressing it up as duty. As sacrifice. As salvation. But it was never for the country. It was always for him.”

 

Ben’s expression turned icy. “You're twisting this.”

 

“No,” Charlie snapped. “You tried to twist me.”

 

Harry stood frozen between them, still not pulling his arm from Ben’s grip. The disbelief warred visibly with the horror creeping into his eyes.

 

“Is this true?” he asked, breathless.

 

Charlie’s voice cracked as he pushed himself upright, still trembling, still held protectively by Nick. “He even…” Charlie gasped, choking down bile. “He even put…put something in my tea.”

 

Harry’s eyes widened.

 

Charlie looked straight at him, desperate to be believed now that the words were finally out. “He said it was to make conception easier. That…that if I wouldn’t agree to marry him, I’d have no choice once I was with child. That I’d be forced to marry him, if only to avoid public shame, to protect the baby and my throne.”

 

Silence.

 

A thick, sick silence.

 

“You” Harry started. Then louder, eyes blazing, he turned toward Ben, “You traitor! You absolute…what the hell is wrong with you?!”

 

Ben, now slumped on the floor where Nick had left him, coughed hard, deep, hacking coughs that echoed off the damp stone walls. He doubled over slightly, curling a hand over his stomach, right where Nick had landed the hardest blow.

 

“Fuck,” he rasped, barely audible.

 

Harry didn’t care. “Don’t you dare play pathetic now.” He took a step forward, practically vibrating. “You think you’re going to get away with this? That you can manipulate us all like this and still sit at our table? I swear on everything I believe in, David and Imogen will hear about this. We’ll see to it that you don’t step outside this cell for a long, long time.You’ll be lucky to see light again.”

 

Ben groaned in response, but said nothing.

 

Harry turned sharply to Nick. “Nelson. Take the prince to another cell. He can have blankets and food, just not too much comfort. But make it quick, we’ve got enough chaos already.”

 

Nick, still kneeling with Charlie in his arms, didn’t move.

 

“Nick?” Harry said again, frowning.

 

But Nick didn’t look up. Instead, his voice came softly, tired, firm, unwavering. “No.”

 

Nick heard the soft gasp of shock the Prince emitted.

 

Harry blinked. “No?”

 

Nick raised his eyes at last. “I’m not taking him to another cell.”

 

“Nelson, don’t start acting weird, not now,” Harry snapped, nerves fraying. “Don’t make this harder than it already is. Just…take him, get it done”

 

“I was wrong,” Nick said, to the air, to Harry, to the stone around them. “About everything. About the plan, about him. About this entire fucking war. I thought we were trying to change the world.” His eyes burned. “But all we’re doing is burning it down.”

 

Harry stared. “What are you talking about?”

 

“This, this isn’t it, Harry.” Nick looked at him. “None of this is justice. This isn’t how you make peace. Not like this. Not with fear, or cages, or people like him” he flicked his chin toward Ben, “running the revolution in the shadows.”

 

Charlie shuddered, just once.

 

Nick’s voice lowered, but didn’t lose strength. “This was never about making things right. It was about getting even.

 

Nick’s voice was low, but steady. “He’s not the villain you want him to be, Harry. I know it’s easier to paint him that way. But Prince Charlie…Charlie, he doesn’t have fault in this. He never did.”

 

Charlie didn’t move, but Nick could feel the way his body stilled in his arms, almost imperceptibly. Still trembling, but now alert.

 

“If what we wanted was change,” Nick continued, “we could talk to him. We could talk to the King. We could try. Not through blood, not through fear. Not through cages and fists.”

 

Harry said nothing.

 

Nick turned toward him, slowly shifting to help Charlie sit upright again, his hand still bracing his back. “It’s not too late. We can change course. You can still be the kind of leader people believe in”

 

“Nelson,” Harry interrupted, flatly.

 

Nick paused.

 

Harry’s eyes had gone cold. “I’m giving you one chance. Because it’s you. One chance to stop saying this madness. Take the prisoner to another cell. Or I’ll start treating you like one.”

 

Nick didn’t budge

 

He simply turned, looked down at Charlie again. The prince’s eyes were fixed on him, wet, red, disbelieving. Like he couldn’t begin to understand how, after everything, Nick was there.

 

Choosing him.

 

Nick’s voice was soft. “No.”

 

Something shifted, almost visibly, in Harry’s face.

 

“I can’t believe this,” Harry said, a little breathless. “You’re betraying us. For him? Are you—have you lost your mind?Have you really fallen for his fucking antics?”

 

Nick didn’t flinch. “No, Harry. I’ve just seen the truth.”

 

“Bullshit,” Harry spat. “You’re not thinking. You’re, he’s gotten into your head, made you soft”

 

“Listen to yourself,” Nick said. “You think he’s manipulated me? But Ben hasn’t? Ben, who you’ve let run free with your council for months? Look at what just happened, and you still—”

 

“Enough!” Harry shouted, pointing at the door. “Get him out of here. Now. Or I swear, I’ll lock both of you up until you rot.”

 

Nick stood, gently letting Charlie lean against the wall for support. “Then try to do it,” he said, quietly. “Because the vow I took was to protect the Spring Heir with my life, and I, despite my lack of judgment and my previous faults, am going to make sure that promise doesn’t go down the drain .”

 

“Fine,” Harry growled. “Fine. Then you’re not leaving. You’re spending the night with him.”

 

He moved forward, fast, grabbing at Nick’s shoulder.

 

Nick threw him off, and the two slammed into each other with a grunt. They grappled violently, stumbling against the wall, fists grabbing, twisting for leverage.

 

“Don’t make me do this, Harry”

 

“Should’ve thought of that before you went soft!”

 

“Let me go”

 

Suddenly

 

A deafening sound ripped through the chamber.

 

Sharp.

 

Everything froze.

 

Even the air.

 

And then

 

Silence.

 

A gasp.

 

Charlie’s.

 

Nick turned toward him instinctively, but Charlie wasn’t looking at him, his eyes were locked forward, wide and glassy. Nick followed his gaze just in time to feel the dead weight slacken against his own body.

 

He blinked.

 

Checked himself.

 

No blood.

 

No pain.

 

He was fine.

 

But Harry.

 

Harry let go of Nick’s shoulder.

 

He staggered back a step, his mouth opening, then closing again, almost like he was trying to speak but couldn’t find the words.

 

Then Nick saw it.

 

A thin, wet trail of crimson slipping from the corner of Harry’s lips, down toward his chin.

 

Nick’s heart stopped.

 

“Harry?” he asked, voice hoarse.

 

Harry´s knees buckled.

 

He crumpled like a dying tree, his eyes wide in shocked disbelief, still trying to breathe, but his lungs were drowning.

 

Nick dropped beside him, hands instantly slick with blood, trying to hold him up, pressing in vain at his side.

 

“Harry, no!”

 

A voice rang out from the far end of the room.

 

“I mean,” Ben said cheerily, standing just where the shadows gave way to torchlight, “that’s what happens when you don’t pay attention to your own fucking belt.”

 

Nick’s eyes darted up.

 

Ben stood calmly with the gun still raised, Harry’s gun in his hands. He had shirt again which was soaked through from the side, blood darkening the fabric, but he didn’t seem to care. He cocked his head, almost thoughtfully, staring at the gun like it were a long-lost friend.

 

“I always told him to be aware of what his body posture could do for himself,” Ben muttered. “He was practically gift-wrapping it for me. Should’ve known better.”

 

Nick was frozen. His hands still on Harry. Warm blood pooling beneath his fingers. He looked from Harry’s still face to Ben, who now stepped forward, limping slightly, smug.

 

“I’ve done the world a favour,” Ben said lightly. “He was soft. Weak. Naïve. This revolution? It needs someone ruthless. Someone who doesn’t blink.”

 

Nick stood. Slowly. Placing himself between Charlie and Ben like instinct, like reflex, like something deeper than breathing.

 

“You bastard,” Nick said, his voice trembling with fury. “Drop the gun.”

 

“Oh, really?” Ben smiled, tilting his head, gun still in hand. “And what’s going to happen if I don’t? You’re going to run me through with your noble little fists? Shout me into submission with your royal poetry?”

 

Nick didn’t answer. His gaze flicked back to Charlie, his prince, curled and shaking behind him, and something in him burned.

 

Ben stepped forward again. “You think you’ve ruined my plans, don’t you? With your stupid little moral awakening. But I’m not done yet. You see…”

 

He raised the gun just slightly.

 

“…after I finish you, just like I did with Harry—”

 

“You shot him,” Nick spat, his voice breaking. “You murdered him.”

 

Ben didn’t flinch. “I’ll take Charlie. Whether he wants it or not.”

 

The words made Charlie gasp again, quieter this time, but sharp as glass.

 

Nick stepped closer.

 

Ben went on, his voice now sickeningly calm. “Actually, it’s even better this way. If the others come down here and see two bodies, and a terrified little prince crying in the corner, well, who’s to say he didn’t do it?”

 

Nick’s stomach twisted.

 

“I’ll tell them you snapped, Your Highness,” Ben said, eyes flicking over to Charlie. “That you killed them both. A pretty story. Grief, fear, a noble trapped in panic, it’ll be believable enough. And I’ll be the hero who survived. The one who had no choice but to put you down like a rabid dog.”

 

Nick took another step forward.

 

Ben smiled at Charlie, dark and hungry. “So really, little prince, I’m your only escape now. Marry me… or die a traitor.”

 

Charlie’s breath caught. And Nick, trembling with fury, clenched his fists.

 

“Touch him,” Nick growled, “and I swear-”

 

“Oh, shut up, Nelson,” Ben snapped, gun shifting toward him now. “You had your chance. You were this close to glory, and now look at you. Some lapdog begging for a pat.”

 

Nick held his ground.

 

Heart pounding.

 

Click.

 

Nothing.

 

Nick flinched at the sound, expecting pain, impact, maybe even death. But… nothing came. He opened one eye, slowly, heart thundering.

 

Ben was still standing, frozen, looking at the gun in disbelief.

 

“…What the hell?”

 

It had jammed, or, it hadn’t fired at all.

 

Nick’s breath caught, and then a memory rushed back like a bolt of lightning.

 

Harry’s voice. Upstairs. That odd little laugh when he’d waved the pistol around:

“There’s only one bullet left in this beauty, so it better count, eh?”

 

Nick blinked.

 

That one bullet was already gone.

 

He looked at Ben again, slower this time, the horror ebbing into something colder. Something firmer.

 

“Well,” he said quietly, “I think it’s game over for you.”

 

Ben’s mouth twisted. He let out a strangled scream and hurled the gun across the floor, metal clanging violently off the stone wall.

 

“This isn’t the end,” Ben hissed, face contorted in rage. “You think you’ve won? You think this is over?”

 

But the door burst open behind them.

 

Footsteps pounded down. Breathless.

 

David.

 

“What the fuck!” David’s voice cracked as he entered the room, still panting. “What the hell happened? I heard a noise, a bang, from above—”

 

He stopped.

 

His eyes landed on the slumped figure by the wall. The blood. The gun on the floor. And then, on Harry’s lifeless body.

 

“Harry,” David breathed. “No. No no no, Harry!

 

He dropped to his knees beside him, hands flying uselessly to his brother’s shoulders. Shaking. Trembling.

 

A choked sob tore out of him.

 

Nick took a step forward, instinctively, trying to speak. But-

 

“It was your brother,” Ben said suddenly.

 

Loud.

 

Accusatory.

 

Nick’s head snapped toward him.

 

Ben’s voice trembled in just the right amount. Urgent. Pained.

“It was Nick. He…he shot him. I tried to stop it, David, I swear. But I was too late.”

 

David blinked.

 

Looked at the blood.

 

Then up at Nick.

 

“You’re lying!” Nick barked. “He’s lying, David, listen to me! Ben killed Harry. He wanted Charlie. He wanted power. He wanted to be his consort, to sneak into the palace, to use the marriage to take the throne, this was his plan all along!”

 

Nick could see the confusion, the hesitation, flicker across David’s face like a cloud passing over the sun.

 

He didn’t know what to believe.

 

Ben stepped forward, calmer now, voice lowering as he locked eyes with David. “He’s trying to manipulate you. He killed your friend. And now he wants you to protect him. David…he wants to bring back the Prince”

 

That hit hard.

 

David flinched.

 

His eyes shifted back to Harry’s body. Then to Nick. Then to Charlie, still huddled behind him.

 

“…Nick,” David said, voice quiet, wary. “Step away from the prince.”

 

Nick didn’t move.

 

“…David” he started, gently, “please.”

 

“I said,” David repeated, louder this time, “step away.

 

And Nick shook his head.

 

Soft.

 

Final.

 

“I can’t.”

 

David’s face cracked.

 

“You did it,” he whispered. “You actually did it…”

 

Ben didn’t waste a second.

 

He knelt by Harry’s body like he cared, like he mourned.

 

“David, listen to me,” he said. “You’re in shock. I know. But listen to me. You’re the only one who can make things right now. Harry trusted you. Harry made you yesterday his second in hand for a reason. You can’t let Nick twist this.”

 

He reached out and gripped David’s arm. Quietly. Calmly. Deliberately.

 

“You’re the leader now, we depend on you.”

 

Nick’s hands tightened at his sides. He could feel Charlie’s breathing behind him, shallow and fast.

 

“He’s manipulating you,” Nick said, voice low. “He took Harry’s gun. He pulled the trigger. He would have killed me too.”

 

But Ben was already shaking his head.

 

“He’s lying,” Ben said again, voice now a whisper meant to sound pained. “Harry gave me the gun while he tried to recover Prince Charlie. He trusted me, but I…failed. Nick took it from me and shot him. He… he wanted to silence us both.”

 

A tear slid down David’s cheek.

 

“Nick…” he said. “Just tell me it’s not true.”

 

Nick stared at him. Not blinking. Not shaking.

 

“It’s not true.”

 

But David’s hand moved toward the dagger at his belt.

 

“I can’t let this go,” he whispered.

 

“Charlie, run!”

 

Nick’s voice cracked through the corridor as he yanked Charlie’s arm, dragging him past the threshold and into the narrow stone hallway outside his cell. He glanced back once, David, still stunned, hadn’t moved, then shoved the cell door closed and grabbed the nearest rusted pipe lying against the wall.

 

The lock clicked, barely holding.

 

“Come on!” he urged, and Charlie, still dazed, nodded and sprinted after him.

 

Their boots thundered against the stairs. Dust billowed with every step. The halls of the underground basement blurred into archways and flickering torchlight, winding corridors stained by smoke and echoes of shouts below. Nick gripped Charlie’s wrist tightly, he was not letting go of him again, not even if the world burned behind them.

 

“Left, up there, left!” Nick called, pushing open another door.

 

Charlie turned, panting, and Nick kept right behind, scanning every turn as if it might be their last. A voice echoed from the depths below.

“Nicholas!”

 

David.

 

His brother’s voice scraped the stone like a blade dragged through gravel.

 

Nick cursed under his breath and shoved Charlie forward. “Go! Keep going, I’ll handle it if—”

 

But Charlie didn’t hesitate. He kept moving, legs trembling but focused, he was faster than he looked. Prince or not, the boy ran like someone who wanted to live.

 

They burst into the upper floors of the old bakery, the faint smell of bread clinging to the air. The exit was there“Almost there,” Nick panted.

 

But it was too easy

 

“Stop.”

 

David.

 

Blocking the door, his silhouette a shadow painted against the moonlight, he had used a shortage through the basement.

 

Nick threw himself in front of Charlie.

 

“Don’t do this, David,” he said, breath shallow. “Please.”

 

David looked at him sadly. “Nick, don’t make me do this. Move.”

 

“I’ve spoken to Mum,” Nick said quickly, desperately. “Please, David. She knows. She knows everything.”

 

David blinked.

 

“What?”

 

Nick stepped forward. “I told her. I told her about the plan, about the prince. She wants this to stop. She doesn’t want this life for us. She begged me to get you out.”

 

He lowered his voice.

 

“She said this isn’t revenge. This isn’t justice. Charlie didn’t do what…what he did to us. Charlie is not our father.”

 

David froze.

 

His expression slowly shifted, the shadows in his face contorting. For a moment, Nick saw something, pain, maybe, confusion. But then:

 

David started laughing.

 

A low, humorless cackle that turned bitter by the second.

 

Nick paled.

 

“David…?”

 

David shook his head, chuckling in disbelief.

 

“Oh, now I get it. That’s it. Of course. I should’ve known.”

 

Nick’s heart jumped.

 

“Get what?”

 

“You’re fucking him.” David snapped.

 

The words fell like a slap against the stone.

 

Nick flushed crimson. Charlie choked on air.

 

“Excuse me?” Charlie asked, deeply affronted, hand over his chest. “Who do you take me for?!”

 

Nick glanced at him. “What? No, David, that’s not…”

 

David’s eyes locked onto Charlie with disdain. “You think I don’t know what happens in this city? Harry didn’t name me his successor over anything. Weeks ago. Someone saw a boy seemingly similar to my brother, dancing with a curly-haired boy in a tavern. But I told them no. Couldn’t be. My brother’s at the palace. With the prince, focused on his mission.”

 

He sneered.

 

“But now I get it. It was you. You were already having fun. What a clever little plan.”

 

Charlie opened his mouth, scandalized.

 

“Fun?” he repeated, voice high and biting. “I’m sorry, did you just call this fun?”

 

David’s voice dropped.

 

“All right, brother. You’ve had your joyride. Your noble act. Your piece of the prince.”

 

His tone darkened, mouth twisted.

 

“Now move.”

 

Nick met his eyes.

 

“Never.”

 

David stepped forward, slow and deliberate.

 

“You’re making a mistake.”

 

Nick’s voice didn’t waver.

 

“No. You are.”

 

David’s face contorted with rage.

 

“This is what’s correct?!” he shouted

 

Nick stood taller.

 

His chest rose, once, then stilled.

 

“This is correct,” he said quietly.

 

David scoffed.

 

Nick shook his head. “Sometimes…the solution to a difficult problem is having the courage to change things You wanted to break it further, David. I won’t let you.”

 

Something in David’s eyes shattered. “So that’s it. That’s your final choice. You pick him.

 

“No.” Nick looked over his shoulder briefly, at the prince, silent, stunned behind him.

 

“I pick what’s noble.”

 

And then David lunged.

 

The breath caught in Nick’s lungs as their bodies collided, and the sound of fists against fabric and skin echoed like war drums inside the stone hall. They fell hard onto the floor, knocking over crates, limbs twisting, boots scraping against grit and blood.

 

Nick managed to land a solid punch to David’s jaw, he felt the shock of it in his knuckles, but David was faster than expected, fueled by fury and betrayal. A knee to Nick’s stomach, an elbow to his side, and then:

 

Pain.

 

Sharp, white, blooming agony across his torso. A breathless noise escaped his throat. He stumbled backward, blinking, disoriented.

 

But David didn’t give him time to process. He surged again, and Nick met him, pushing past the fog in his mind, even as something hot began to bloom beneath his shirt.

 

They crashed into a wooden post, grappling. Nick’s vision blurred, the sound of roaring blood in his ears almost louder than David’s growl of rage. Every movement was slower now. His muscles screamed.

 

David’s hand gripped his throat.

 

Nick raised his own hand to stop him—but suddenly—

 

Crack!

 

A metallic clang rang through the corridor.

 

David froze.

 

For a second, the entire world held its breath.

 

Nick blinked, and David’s eyes rolled back. His body slumped sideways, collapsing like a puppet whose strings had been cut.

 

Behind him, standing breathless, wild-eyed, and gripping a cast iron pan, was Charlie.

 

He was shaking. His curls damp with sweat. Chest heaving. Blood on his cheek, but not his own.

 

Nick stared.

 

“Wha—”

 

Charlie dropped the pan with a thud and stepped forward. “We need to leave. Now.”

 

Nick blinked again. His vision was swimming.

 

He grabbed Charlie’s hand.

 

A noise from below, shouts. Footsteps.

 

Nick cursed, pulled Charlie closer. With trembling hands, he threw the dark cloak around the prince’s frame, wrapping it high around his head, then did the same to himself.

 

“Stay close. Don’t speak. Don’t look up.”

 

Charlie nodded.

 

Nick took one last look at David’s crumpled body. He didn’t have time to know if he was breathing.

 

They ran.

 

Boots on stone, shadows flickering from torches, voices calling in confusion. But Nick knew these street. He’d lived in them. They twisted, darted through the gaps, slipping into the darkness like ghosts.

 

Nick held Charlie’s wrist so tightly he feared he might leave bruises, but he wouldn’t let go.

 

They tore through the halls of the dying rebellion, the city beyond waiting with open.

 


 

The streets twisted around them like veins, dark and pulsing, too narrow, too loud.

 

Charlie tried not to stumble over the weight of the cloak clinging to his shoulders, or the ache in his ribs, or the panic still pounding behind his eyes. But what he couldn’t ignore, what he couldn’t block out, no matter how hard he tried, was Nick’s breathing.

 

Not heavy from the pace, but ragged. A bite of pain beneath each inhale.

 

They turned left, then ducked into a corridor of stone between two shuttered bakeries. Above them, lanterns swayed violently in the wind, and from a distance came the sharp, angry shouts of rebels in search of someone. Of them.

 

Charlie gripped the cloak tighter.

 

“Shouldn’t wet shouldn’t we call for the guard?” he whispered, as they turned sharply into a quieter street. “We’re in the city now, aren’t we? Surely someone…”

 

“No,” Nick said instantly, his voice tight, low, and raw. “That would be suicidal.”

 

Charlie stopped for a heartbeat. “But the Crown Guards…”

 

“They’re likely compromised, or watched. If we call for help, they’ll find us faster. And if they find us…” Nick didn’t finish. His steps slowed, just barely. A wince pulled at his voice. “They’ll kill us both.”

 

Charlie pressed his lips together.

 

He wouldn’t allow himself to think about what it meant that Nick had come back, that Nick had shattered every promise and every side he stood for just to tear down a door and throw himself in front of Charlie like a shield. He couldn’t think about how Nick had whispered “I’m sorry” as if he meant it.

 

Right now, he only wanted to live.

 

The memory crashed into him again, blood, fists, rage. The fight between brothers. Nick’s scream. David’s hand at his throat. And Charlie, breathless with panic, staring at the two of them in horror.

 

Nick is here, he had thought then. Nick is here. Nick has hurt me. But Nick is the only way I come back safe.

 

So he ran.

 

To the little kitchen where he supposed they had his meals prepared.

 

To the stove.

 

To the pan.

 

The moment he heard Nick’s choked cry of pain, he surged forward and brought the cast iron crashing down on David’s skull.

 

It had felt like striking a thread holding the world together.

 

Now they were in the city, weaving through back alleys, silent and breathless and invisible, until finally, finally, a crooked garden wall, a slanted roof, a flickering lantern on a crooked hook.

 

Charlie gasped.

 

The Nelsons’ cottage.

 

It had never looked so beautiful.

 

Nick’s fist hit the door. It was already half open.

 

And then, Sarah.

 

Hair undone. Apron stained. She looked like she hadn’t slept in two days.

 

Her eyes flew wide at the sight of them.

 

“Nick? Prince Charlie? Enter, enter!”

 

She pulled them in before the door had fully opened. The warmth of the hearth hit Charlie’s skin like a blessing.

 

“Are you all right?” she asked breathlessly, shutting the door behind them. “Prince Charlie, you’re here, thank God. Are you, are you hurt?”

 

Charlie nodded, dazed. “I’m… I think I’m fine.”

 

Sarah turned to Nick. “Nick, sweetheart, what happened?”

 

But then a creak sounded behind them.

 

Charlie froze.

 

At the end of the hallway, half-shadowed, wearing full armour and the Royal Guard insignia, stood Commander Harrow.

 

“Your Highness,” the commander breathed. “You’re here.”

 

He crossed the room in three wide strides, one hand reaching out instinctively as if to gather Charlie into his arms, but stopping just before. His fingers hovered above Charlie’s arm, the way one touches a relic or a wound.

 

“Are you hurt?” he asked, and then, his voice cracked. “Tell me, are you hurt?”

 

Charlie stiffened, but let himself be looked over. He was used to the commander. He had been one of his father’s swords, then after he had turned King and due to the friendship both had forged, the commander had been named as the King´s official guard, and that meant Harrow had been there for Charlie since he was born. He had taught him how to ride a horse, how to at least be decent with a sword and had taken him and Tori to the kitchens to eat when they deemed they wanted something sweet.

 

“I’m fine,” Charlie said, too quickly.

 

But Harrow’s eyes scanned downward and narrowed.

 

The shirt was wrong. It hung crooked on Charlie’s frame, the laces tied unevenly. The collar slipped low on his collarbone, and there, along his neck and below the edge of the shoulder seam, were dark bruises. Faint bite marks. The remnants of hands that had held too tightly.

 

“Whose shirt is this?” Harrow asked, voice like a blade in its sheath.

 

Charlie opened his mouth, then closed it.

 

He felt it again, the warmth in his palm. He looked down and saw their hands. Still.

 

Nick’s hand was clinging faintly to his, the fingers slackening but not quite letting go.

 

And Charlie, quietly, deliberately, untangled his hand from Nick’s.

 

He stood straighter.

 

He was ready.

 

“Commander,” Charlie said, raising his chin.

 

He could feel Sarah’s breath catch behind him. He could feel Nick’s presence at his back like a wound, warm, pressing, raw.

 

“I must tell you something.”

 

Harrow’s gaze met his, solid and waiting.

 

Charlie inhaled.

 

It didn’t matter if Nick had saved him now, he was a traitor, and no heroics would make Charlie erase that from his heart. He would tell the truth as he knew it, Nick had betrayed him. Nick had kidnapped him. Nick had been part of this, had left him in a cell, had…

 

But he paused. Just a second. Enough for the tension to hum through his teeth.

 

Nick wasn’t meeting his gaze. His eyes weren’t on the commander. Nor on his mother.

 

They were cast downward.

 

Down, toward his stomach.

 

Charlie followed his gaze.

 

And froze.

 

There, beneath the shredded hem of his tunic, blood-streaked, glinting from the lamplight, was the hilt of a knife, buried deep in Nick’s abdomen.

 

Charlie gasped.

 

“Nick!”

 

Sarah turned, eyes widening.

 

The moment they said his name, Nick swayed, just once, and then collapsed to the floor.

Notes:

So...that was a Cliffhanger right?!!!
We´ll see very soon, although I have left you some clues over the last 2 chapters for you to theorize about. Also, did you notice Charlie was deciding to tell Commander Harrow everything, don't believe saving the one you firstly put in danger is enough to earn Charlie's trust.

CW: Attempted Rape, Murder, Gun-attack, blood, fighting and violence

Chapter 27: Escapism

Notes:

Hi guys!
This is long, I hope you like it. I have written most of this last nights while my insomnia kicked so if there are any mistakes, please forgive me!

By the way, I’m thinking of doing a Q&A chapter now that I have almost finished part 1, so if you’ve got any questions specific for that, feel free to write them down here!

Content Warnings at the end of the chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nick collapsed onto the floor, the weight of his own body forcing a jagged grunt out of him. His hands flew to his abdomen, fingers curling instinctively over the hilt of the dagger protruding from it. Blood seeped between them in slow, dark rivulets.

“Nick!” Sarah’s voice cracked as she dropped to her knees beside him, skirts pooling on the worn floorboards. She reached for him, frantic, but hesitated when her hands met the heat of blood.

Charlie followed her down, his own breath catching when he saw the weapon buried in Nick’s stomach. For a moment, he could only stare. The sight was grotesque, but what unsettled him more was the shock in Nick’s eyes,like he had been so intent on getting Charlie out that he’d ignored his own injury entirely. Charlie’s fingers brushed the dagger’s hilt, tentative, as though even touching it might worsen the damage.

“What happened?” Sarah demanded, her voice sharp, almost accusatory.

“There’s no time,” Charlie cut in, glancing between her and Harrow. His tone was urgent, his mind still reeling from the last hour.

“We have to help him!” Sarah’s voice broke into a sob. She was shaking, blinking furiously against tears.

Harrow knelt on Nick’s other side, his jaw tightening as his eyes swept over the wound. His face didn’t show panic, but his hands were tense.

Charlie turned to Nick, his own pulse hammering. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

Nick’s lips parted, his breath shallow. He swallowed hard, the words sounding as if they were scraped from his throat. “David… in the fight…”

Sarah froze. Her gaze flicked to Charlie, then back to Nick, her face paling. “David? David did this? But—” She shook her head, her voice faltering. “That’s not possible. That’s not… possible.”

She sat back slightly, pressing a trembling hand to her mouth. She’d lived with the fragile hope, foolish or not,that maybe, somehow, her boys would find their way back. That Nick might convince David to leave the revolution. Hearing her son say otherwise felt like that last, delicate thread had just been cut.

Charlie’s mind refused to linger on Sarah’s devastation. His own shock was still fresh, fresh from the cell, fresh from the kitchen, from the weight of the pan in his hands. He looked at Nick again and said, more firmly this time, “We have to do something.”

Harrow’s deep voice cut across them. “Yes. You’re right. But we can’t take him to the palace, it’s not safe. Not now.”

Charlie snapped his head toward him. “Why not? There are healers, guards… ”

“There’s no way to get him there safely” Harrow interrupted, his tone hard with certainty. “It’s only me.”

Charlie frowned. “Only you? Why are you here? Why is there no one else? I was told there were hundred of guards in the streets”

Harrow exhaled slowly. “After too long without seeing either of you in the palace, I came here personally. I hadn’t found you in the streets, and thought Sarah might know something…” His eyes drifted briefly to Nick before returning to Charlie. “This morning, there were guards combing through this area. I kept them here as long as I could, but when nothing turned up, I sent them to other parts of the city, we were already preparing to scoop the whole country in search for your Highness. I wanted this place clear. I didn’t expect…” He stopped himself.

Then his gaze shifted to Sarah, locking with hers. He didn’t speak, but the unspoken accusation was written plainly in the set of his mouth, in the weight of his stare: I know you lied to me.

Sarah’s shoulders stiffened under that gaze, but she said nothing. She only turned back to her wounded son, her hand hovering just over his cheek, afraid to touch too firmly.

Nick’s breathing was growing faster, more uneven. His eyes fluttered half-closed, and he muttered, “Had to… get his highness out first.”

Charlie froze, the words sinking deep, unwanted. Whatever he thought of Nick,whatever he was ready to tell Harrow before this, there was no mistaking the truth in that admission.

Harrow’s voice cut through the room like a blade. “Sarah, what’s the most soundproof room in the house?”

She looked startled, almost offended by the question when her son was bleeding in front of her. “What? Oh… probably my room upstairs. The walls are thick, hardly any windows. Why?”

“Because we can’t have anyone outside hearing this,” Harrow said, already stripping off his coat and belt. “The noise he’s going to make… it’ll travel. We can’t risk it.”

Charlie’s head snapped up. “You’ve done this before?”

“Not with my own hands,” Harrow admitted, glancing at the dagger lodged in Nick’s stomach. “But I’ve seen enough battlefield surgery to know what has to happen, years ago, when I started serving your father…something similar to this happened, and i promised myself i would learn the basics. And I know we don’t have time to wait for a court physician.” 

Silence pressed in for a beat. Sarah, Charlie, and Harrow exchanged glances, wary, grim, and underscored by the sound of Nick’s laboured breathing. He wasn’t following their conversation anymore; his head lolled slightly, eyes half-shut, as if the effort of listening was too much.

Then Sarah straightened, her jaw setting. “Let’s do it.”

“Right,” Harrow said, the decision sealed. He turned to Charlie. “We need to get him upstairs, but we can’t jolt him too much. He’s bleeding inside as well as out.”

Nick made a rough sound that might have been a laugh. “Think… I can walk.”

He pushed himself up on trembling arms, but it was Charlie who slipped in on one side, Harrow on the other, each of them gripping an arm over their shoulders to bear his weight.

Sarah hovered, wringing her hands. “What can I do?”

Harrow’s focus didn’t waver. “Do you have any sort of first aid kit?”

Her mouth twisted. “Not one meant for… this.” She gestured faintly to the dagger.

He exhaled through his nose. “Then we improvise. We’ll need fresh cloths.” His eyes slid to Charlie. “Your Highness, I can take him from here, he’s still on his feet for now. Help Sarah, our first priority is to stop the bleeding, keep him warm, keep him conscious. We’ll need: boiled water, as hot as you can get it; the strongest alcohol in the house; clean cloths, towels…

 Sarah was already moving toward the kitchen. “I have matches for boiling water, cloths from the sewing chest—”

“Make sure they’re clean,” Harrow interrupted. “Scald them in the pot first, even if it ruins them.”

Charlie, still holding Nick upright, said, “What about stopping the bleeding?”

Harrow’s answer was blunt. “Removing the blade and cleaning to avoid infection first, stitching second. And for that…” He looked at Sarah, allowing himself the faintest grin. “I’ll need someone who can work a needle like their life depends on it.”

 She stopped in the doorway. For a heartbeat, the only sound was the uneven rasp of Nick’s breathing. Then she said, quietly but with a weight that stilled the room, “When they were little, needle and thread was what I used to keep my boys alive, patching clothes to earn money to give them something to eat. Needle and thread helped me before, they won’t let me down tonight.”

Harrow was already moving before the others could speak, one arm locked under Nick’s shoulders, the other steadying his legs. “Upstairs, now. Every second we waste is blood he doesn’t have.”

Sarah led the way, her skirts gathered in her hands, her voice tight but purposeful.

Sarah was already moving toward the hearth, skirts swaying in quick, efficient steps. “Your Highness,” she said over her shoulder to Charlie, her voice taut but still gentle, “would you be so kind as to bring those towels? Yes, there, in the basket.” She handed him an armful of tightly folded linen, still faintly smelling of lavender from the cupboard.

She reached beneath the table and pulled out a heavy clay jug, its rim damp with condensation. “Thank God I went to the fountain this morning,” she murmured, almost to herself, as she poured the cold water into the blackened iron pot hanging over the fire. The clank of metal on metal was sharp in the air. “Otherwise, we’d have to go now for some.”

Charlie followed her, the towels pressed against his chest, trying not to think about how the smell of lavender linen was already mixing with the faint iron tang of blood. Sarah gave him a quick, encouraging look before turning back to the fire. “If you would, my Prince, there’s a smaller basin there. Fill it from the jug and set it beside the pot. We’ll need it for rinsing hands.”

Charlie obeyed, the water sloshing into the basin with a sound far too loud in the quiet kitchen.

Above them, the floorboards groaned under Harrow’s boots as he carried Nick down the narrow hallway. The commander’s voice was low, coaxing but firm. “Stay awake, Nelson. Keep breathing. That’s it, good lad.”

From the hearth, Sarah called up, “Commander, the water will be ready in moments!”

Charlie balanced the steaming basin in both hands, his palms prickling with heat through the metal. The warmth licked at his face as he mounted the creaking stairs, careful not to spill a drop. Every step seemed to take longer than it should, the air growing heavier with the knowledge of what awaited above.

Sarah followed close behind with the towels, her presence solid and calm despite the frantic pulse in her throat. “Don’t you worry, my Prince,” she said softly as they reached the landing. “We’ll see him through this.”

They entered the small bedchamber. The curtains were drawn tight, shutting out the cold night light, and the air inside was warm from the lingering heat of the hearth downstairs. Harrow had already set Nick upon the bed, his head propped slightly against a pillow. The commander’s big hands were at Nick’s undershirt, carefully lifting it over the young man’s chest.

The fabric clung where it had soaked through, dark and heavy, and when it finally peeled away, the breath caught in Charlie’s throat.

The dagger’s hilt jutted from Nick’s torso, stark against the pale skin, the edges of the wound seeping dark red. It was no longer just blood on fabric, it was real, raw, and terribly close.


Harrow lowered him onto the mattress like he was made of glass, but even that careful movement made the pain spike sharp and white in his ribs. Nick clenched his jaw, keeping the sound in, because the last thing he wanted was for Charlie to hear him groan like some wounded animal.

 

Then, Sarah came in with a bottle of Wishkey in hand and approached Nick.

 

Charlie, standing at the foot of the bed, blinked at it. “What’s that for .”

His mum’s expression softened for a moment. “For the pain,” she said simply, turning back to Nick. She slid a hand beneath his head, lifting him with surprising gentleness. “Open, Nicky.”

The first swallow hit Nick’s tongue like fire, sharper than any burn he’d known. It scoured his throat, leaving him coughing into her palm. She pressed the lip of the bottle to his mouth again. “Another.”

He forced it down, his face tightening as the liquor curled in his stomach like molten metal. The movement made the knife lodged in him shift, and a groan slipped out before he could stop it.

His mother took the bottle back, pressing a folded towel into his hand. “Bite down on this when it gets bad.”

Harrow rolled up his sleeves and crouched beside the bed, studying the wound. “The stitches won’t be as bad as the cleaning,” he said. “And that cleaning is what’s going to hurt.” He glanced to Sarah. “We’ll need every bit of that water.”

She dipped a cloth into the steaming basin, wringing it until drops of water streamed over her fingers. “Ready, love?”

Nick shoved the towel between his teeth and nodded once.

The first touch of heat was deceptive, almost soothing, then the pain broke over him in a white-hot wave. It lanced deep, radiating from the wound to every nerve in his body. His scream was caught and muffled by the towel, but the sound still punched through the room. His heels dug into the mattress, legs twitching as instinct tried to pull him away from the source.

“Hold him,” Commander Harrow ordered, and both Sarah’s and Charlie’s hands clamped down on Nick’s shoulders.

Nick’s vision blurred with tears. Through the haze, he found Charlie, standing rigid, eyes wide and fixed on him. The prince’s knuckles were white where they gripped the bedpost, and for a strange, dizzy second, Nick thought the blue of his eyes was the only cool thing in the room.

Another pass of the cloth tore a sound from him that he couldn’t hold back. The whiskey dulled nothing, and he bit so hard into the towel he half expected to taste blood.

“It’ll be over soon,” his mother murmured, but her voice was distant now, as though coming from the end of a long hallway. “Think of something else, Nicky. Something that makes you want to stay here.”

He wanted to tell her he couldn’t think past the burn, past Charlie’s eyes on him, past the smell of hot water and spirits mixing in the air, but another sharp probe into the wound made his vision blacken at the edges.

He heard then a sharp inhale, Charlie’s, and through the blur of tears, Nick saw him flinch as though the wound were his own.

“It’s my fault,” Charlie’s voice cracked, thick with emotion. “If I weren’t so selfish, if I had done my duty better, If I worked harder no boys would feel the need to get into this things”

The cloth pressed harder, twisting, and Nick bucked against the mattress with another strangled cry.

“No,” Sarah’s voice broke over the noise. She was crying now too, her hands slick with water and blood as she wrung out another cloth. “It’s my fault. What kind of mother lets her sons grow up with such hatred that they throw their lives away like this…?” Her voice faltered, shaking. “…To even” she swallowed hard, “—to even try to kill your own brother.”

Nick wanted to tell her to stop, to save her voice, but the next swipe of heat stole every word from him.

Harrow’s voice cut through, sharp as the needle he held. “Both of you, focus.” He glanced from Sarah to Charlie, his tone leaving no room for argument. “He is not going to be the next sword dead in duty. The wound’s clean now, but he’s bleeding too much. Sarah, you’re going to have to start stitching.”

Her breath hitched, but she nodded, wiping at her cheeks with the back of her wrist before reaching for the threaded needle.

“Hold him,” Harrow ordered. Charlie was instantly at Nick’s side, gripping his shoulder and forearm, his blue eyes fixed on Nick’s face as if willing him to survive by willpower alone.

The first puncture burned sharp and white-hot. Nick’s muffled shout vibrated against the towel in his teeth. His head jerked despite Charlie’s grip.

“Steady, my Prince,” Harrow murmured, more to Charlie than to him. “Every stitch is a step toward keeping him alive.”

The thread pulled tight, dragging fire through the wound. Nick’s vision spotted, the ceiling swaying above him. He tried to focus on Charlie’s eyes, brimming with tears, lashes wet, mouth set in a line of guilt.

Another stitch. Another flash of pain. Sarah’s hands, so deft with fabric, shook each time the needle pierced. “You’ve grown so tall, Nicky,” she whispered through her tears, “but you still make the same face you did when you scraped your knee as a boy.”

Nick’s jaw ached from clenching the towel. The room’s edges felt sharper now, and yet oddly distant at the same time. The burn in his belly still flared with each stitch, but there was something… slower about it, as though the alcohol was finally winding its way through his veins, softening the edges just enough for him to breathe.

By the time Sarah tied off the last knot, his head lolled to the side, eyes half-lidded. The ceiling seemed farther away, his limbs heavier.

“That’s it,” Harrow announced quietly, releasing his grip on Nick’s legs.

Nick blinked up at the room, or at least tried. “You… all have two faces,” he slurred, his voice thick, the words tangled.

Charlie blinked at him. “Two faces?”

“Mmhm,” Nick hummed, eyes sliding shut for a moment. 

Sarah gave a wet laugh through her exhaustion. “That’ll be the alcohol working itself on, Nicky.”

Nick groaned in something like agreement, sinking deeper into the mattress. The smell of strong spirits and clean linen filled the air, and though the pain still throbbed, the firestorm had faded to a dull, distant ache.

When Sarah and Harrow finally stepped out, Sarah muttering something about fetching more hot water, Harrow following with the empty basin, the room fell quiet except for the soft hiss of the fire in the hearth.

Nick lay back, one arm draped lazily over his stomach, the bandages tight beneath his palm. He blinked up at Charlie, who stood awkwardly by the bed, clearly unsure whether to sit or flee.

“You know,” Nick said suddenly, his voice low and almost conspiratorial, “you’ve got the most magnificent eyes I’ve ever seen.”

Charlie blinked, startled. “I—what?”

“Blue,” Nick continued, as if unveiling a profound truth. “I still haven’t figured it out how but its possible that you stole a piece of the moon the day you were born.” He squinted as though trying to picture it. “Magnificent.”

Charlie’s mouth twitched. “You’re delirious.”

“No, I’m… perfectly fine,” Nick declared with exaggerated dignity. “Which reminds me, meant to ask you something ages ago.”

Charlie crossed his arms, one brow lifting. “Oh?”

“How the fuck,” Nick said with unshakable seriousness, “do you push a baby out of your body?”

Charlie blinked, his composure cracking. “Oh my god, Nick.”

“I mean, I’ve been wondering for months. Because if everything looks the same down there…” Nick gestured vaguely towards Charlie’s waist, then back up to his face. “It does, right? Or is there some… hidden royal door?”

Charlie groaned, dragging a hand down his face: “Tell me you did seriously not ask me if there is a…? God I can’t even say it!

“But Is there?” Nick asked with eyes lighting like a toddler discovering that you can buy chocolate in the market.

“No for the love of god, there is no Secret Door!” Charlie mumbled praying for Sarah not hearing anything that his son was saying in these moments.

Nick's eyes went wide, a look of genuine disappointment crossing his face. “There isn’t? But… but how does it work, then? Do you… do you just sort of pop a button on your belly and the baby falls out? Is it like a little hatch?” He gestured to his own midsection with a slow, weaving hand.

Charlie’s face was a study in pure horror. “Pop a button? Nick, you are seriously asking me this right now, when you have a knife wound in your side and are clearly drunk?”

“I’m not drunk,” Nick announced, his voice wobbly with conviction. “And it’s a valid scientific inquiry. It’s a matter of state security! The future of the kingdom depends on me understanding the mechanics of royal procreation!” He tried to sit up, but the movement was too much, and he collapsed back onto the mattress with a soft groan.

Charlie looked torn between stifling a laugh and a lecture. The memory of Nick, pale and bleeding, saving him from the kidnappers was still fresh, as was the sharp sting of Nick's betrayal. But watching him now, half-dead and rambling about secret doors, it was impossible to stay mad. The absurdity was too much. "There's no button, you lunatic, and I seriously doubt the kingdom needs you to understand how royal proceation works" Charlie said, the corner of his mouth twitching. "It’s a natural process. The same way it is for... for anyone else."

But Nick’s mind was still racing, latching onto a new, even more pressing line of inquiry. “A natural process, you said. For a man.” His hand moved, slow and uncertain, to rest on his own trousers, then he pulled his pants up and looked to his own bulge. He squinted, then looked back at Charlie, his expression a mix of profound confusion and genuine horror. “I just… I just can’t imagine how it works. Like, I’ve tried to think of a way, but… unless there’s a secret, ancient royal volume in the palace library that explains it, I’m stumped.”

Charlie’s eyes widened, a mortified groan catching in his throat. “For the love of God, Nick, stop looking at your… oh my God!”

Nick ignored him, too focused on the logistical puzzle. “No, but seriously! You’re built like me, right? And I’ve checked, I’ve looked, and there’s no secret door. So how… how is it possible?”

“There’s no button!” Charlie hissed, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment. “And for the last time, there is no secret volume in the library called ‘The Royal Hatching: A Guide for Expectant Princes.’ It happens… it happens the same way it does for anyone else.”

Nick’s eyes lit up, his face an expression of pure, unadulterated fascination. “And you’re just… supposed to know this? Like, is there a class? Or do they just give you a manual when you turn eighteen? Because I feel like I’m missing something essential here.” He paused, a new thought dawning. “And what about the partum? I want to be prepared. I need to know how to help you. I want to be ready for the… the ‘pushing’ part. Does it hurt? Should I hold a bowl of ice or something? A fan?” He leaned forward, the words tumbling out of him. “What if I faint? Will the commander be there to catch me? This is important, Char!

Charlie blinked, his brow furrowing slightly at the sound of the new nickname. “Char?”

“That sort of slipped out,” Nick mumbled, his cheeks flushing.

A small smile played on Charlie’s lips. “I’ll admit, it’s cute. It’s incredible, though, how I was begging you not to call me ‘Your Highness’ a couple of weeks ago, and it only took half a bottle of whiskey to fix it, well, for that and to also deliriously think you are going to be present when im giving birth.”

Nick’s eyes, full of a deep, earnest sincerity, returned to the topic at hand. “Im going to be there! I just want to be ready. It’s my duty as your sword, to protect you. And that’s what I’ll do. I’ll be there in the delivery room to protect you from… from whatever happens. However,” he continued, a mischievous glint in his eyes, “however, if you can schedule it beforehand, it would be wonderful. I happen to love Ms. Miriam’s Sunday chocolate cake, so any day other than Sunday works for me.”

“We’ll see about that ‘sword’ part,” Charlie muttered, the smile fading from his face. The playful atmosphere suddenly shattered, replaced by a tense silence. The words hung in the air, a stark reminder of the events that had brought them to this moment, the kidnapping, the deception, the betrayal.

The tipsy bravado drained from Nick’s face, replaced by a flash of shame and a genuine sadness. His big puppy eyes, already slightly unfocused from the alcohol, welled up. “I’m sorry, Char,” he slurred, the nickname now sounding more like a plea than an endearment. “I’m so, so sorry. I know I messed up. So, so badly.”

Charlie’s gaze didn’t soften, but he reached out and gently laid his hand on Nick’s shoulder. “Shut up, Nick. And rest. We’re not talking about this right now.”

The simple touch was enough to soothe Nick. He sighed, a heavy, exhausted sound, and let his head fall back against the pillow. The firestorm of pain had faded, but the whiskey and the weight of his guilt had finally caught up with him. He was out almost before he closed his eyes, his breathing evening out into a soft, steady rhythm. Charlie remained for a moment, his hand still resting on Nick's shoulder, watching his guard, his idiot, his sword, his traitor, sleep.


A couple of hours passed. The whiskey had worn off, leaving a dull ache in Nick’s ribs and a fog in his mind. The room was bathed in the soft, gray light of dawn. A fragile peace had settled over the cottage, broken only by the quiet crackle of the fire and the rhythmic, steady breathing of Harrow, Sarah, and Charlie.

Suddenly, a loud crash shattered the silence. It sounded like shattered glass.

“A vase?” Charlie whispered, his voice laced with confusion.

Nick, still woozy and feeling the protest of every muscle, let out a cynical chuckle. “Sure. Like my mum has any money to spend on a vase, Your Royal Highness.”

Then, from the back of the cottage, they heard Commander Harrow’s voice, a horrified shout. “Holy fuck!”

Another noise reached them, this time from the street outside. A low, menacing murmur, growing in volume. Both Nick and Charlie looked toward the window, where a flicker of orange light danced against the stone wall.

Charlie moved first, cautiously approaching the window and peering through a crack in the shutters. Nick watched as Charlie’s eyes widened in sheer terror.

It was no use. Nick was already struggling to his feet, hissing in pain as the movement stretched his fresh stitches. Shirtless, bandages stark white against his skin, he stumbled to the window and pushed Charlie aside.

“What are you doing? You shouldn’t get up!” Charlie cried, turning back to him.

But Nick had already saw what was outside.

Below, in the street, were the rebels. Hordes of them, illuminated by the flickering light of their torches, their faces a mask of fury. Knives and makeshift weapons glinted in the dim light.

The door burst open with a crash, and Sarah and Harrow stumbled inside, their faces pale and streaked with soot. The air was thick with the scent of smoke and fear.

“They're here,” Sarah gasped, her voice trembling. “I didn’t know there could be so many rebels, with how high the hunger is striking this winter, I could not imagine so many young boys looking that healthy.”

“They’re not just common rebels,” Harrow corrected, his eyes wide with a cold fury. “They are armed to the teeth.”

A voice cut through the chaos from outside, a voice both Nick and Charlie knew, and it sent a fresh wave of ice down their spines.

“Mum! Open the door! I know you are hiding my bro… Nicholas! and the Prince too! Open the door, Mum! I don’t want to make this more difficult than it is.”

Nick felt all the blood drain from his face. David. His own brother. Leading the charge to kill him and Charlie. The betrayal was a physical blow, sharper than any knife.

“Oh, God,” Charlie whispered, his hands clenched into fists, his knuckles white. He began pacing in a small, tight circle, a frantic rhythm that mirrored the racing of his mind. “Okay, okay, this is it. This is how I die. In a dusty cottage, surrounded by rebels, all because… all because I trusted a boy with puppy dog eyes and a stupid but perfect French accent.” He wrung his hands together, his movements growing more frantic. “God, I can’t believe I’m going to die and the only naked male bodies I’ve ever seen are mine and Oliver’s when we are taking a bath together!”

After that, the prince inmediately turned red and looked to the commander, Sarah and Nick, which were looking at him with shock, so the young boy with all the remaining decency he had told them “Don’t focus on that, there are more important subjects like the fact that we’re gonna die”

The commander, ever the pragmatist, broke the spell. “This is not the end,” he said, though his voice was strained. “This is not the end, but we have to figure out a way to get you back to the palace. Now.” He glanced around the small room, his eyes scanning every nook and cranny, looking for an escape route that wasn't there. He looked back at them, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. “Which seems impossible,” he added, the defeat in his voice a new kind of terror.

They were all silent for a moment, listening to David’s voice outside, now a chillingly calm tone.

“Mum, I know you are in there. This is your last chance.”

The chilling calmness in David’s voice was like a bucket of icy water to their faces, jolting them out of their stunned silence. The sound of splintering wood from the front door grew louder, a grim countdown to their capture. Nick, Charlie, Harrow, and Sarah all stood frozen, a tableau of terror in the dim light of the cottage. They were trapped, and every second brought them closer to a violent, bloody end.

Nick’s mind, still fuzzy from the whiskey and the pain in his ribs, raced in frantic circles. He looked at the window, the door, the small, stone hearth. There was nowhere to run, no place to hide. He had risked everything to save Charlie, to bring him back to the people who would protect him. And now, all he had accomplished was leading a mob of rebels, led by his own brother, to their doorstep. He had failed. He was a traitor, a fool, and a complete idiot.

Just as the splintering wood grew even louder, Nick’s mind, still reeling from the shock, began to clear. He looked at Charlie, at the terror in his eyes, at the frantic energy that pulsed from him, and he knew he couldn’t let this be the end. He had to do something. Anything.

Nick’s eyes met Charlie's, and a spark of an idea ignited between them.

“The wishing tree!” they both shouted at once.

Commander Harrow's incredulous expression deepened. “The wishing tree?” he asked. “I doubt there’s any way we could make a wish to an oak in the palace, and even if we could, it wouldn't get us out of here.”

“No, you don’t understand,” Nick said, cutting him off. The words tumbled out of him, a torrent of desperate hope. “There’s a secret passage behind the tree that leads to London.”

A wide, relieved smile broke across Sarah's face. “Right! That’s how you got here weeks ago!”

Commander Harrow's jaw dropped. “You what!?” he exclaimed, his voice a mix of shock and betrayal. His eyes darted between the rest of the people in the room, a silent demand for an explanation.

Sarah, however, held up a hand, her expression firm. “Now’s not the time, Commander,” she said with a cheeky grin. “Nick told me where it is, and we both know how to get there. The problem is, how do we get out of here?”

Commander Harrow, despite his shock, was already in full tactical mode. He glanced around the small room, his eyes darting from the barred windows to the back door. “There’s no getting out the front, that’s for sure. But the backyard... there’s a wall there, right? Maybe we can get over it and escape without being seen.”

“And how are we going to do that?” Charlie demanded, his voice trembling. “The moment they see you, or Nick, or me… we’re dead. They’ll kill us on sight.”

Harrow's face was a mask of grim resolve. He knew Charlie was right. A plan like that was a death sentence.

Then Sarah's voice cut through the despair, a chillingly calm statement that made them all turn to her.

"But not me," she said, her expression firm. A determined glint shone in her eyes. "They won't kill me."

All three men tried to protest, their voices a jumble of concern, but Sarah held up a hand, silencing them. Her gaze was steady, unwavering.

"Look, no," she said firmly. "They won't do anything to me. I'm one of them. Or I was, I don’t care, today its not the day im letting my oldest son treat me as if I were a dement granny. They'll listen to me." Her face was pale, but her resolve was absolute. "I'll open the door and distract them. They'll be so focused on getting inside, on finding the Prince and Nicholas, that they won't even think to look outside.

She turned to Nick, a soft smile gracing her lips. "While they're downstairs, you boys will climb out the window. I remember a time, Nick, when you were just a boy. The neighbor's baby was crying, and her mother was out. You climbed through their window, rocked her in a basket, and sang her back to sleep, and im pretty sure you have escaped this same way when you were younger to go to some tavern to dance with a pretty boy or girl.”

While Nick turned the color of his hair, with no denying that her mother was absolutely in possession of the truth “How the fuck does she know that?” Charlie's eyes widened. "I remember that story," he whispered, a flash of nostalgia in the midst of their terror. "You told it to us at the palace.”

"You can do it again," Sarah said, her voice full of a desperate hope. "The Commander and the Prince can both help you get down. Once you're out, you escape from the backyard and run to the fountain where the secret door is held. And once they can't see me, I'll go and we'll reunite there."

They resolved to follow the plan, their only hope for survival. The sounds from the front door were growing more urgent, a loud banging now instead of splintering. Sarah drew in a shaky breath, her face a mask of forced calm.

"Okay," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "Wish me luck."

Before any of the men could say another word, she was gone. A moment later, they heard the telltale creak of the front door swinging open, followed by a sudden drop in the commotion. The rebels had stopped banging. David’s voice, a cold snarl of anger, filled the air.

"Mum! I know you are hiding them! Where are they?"

Sarah's voice was firm, though they could hear the tremor beneath her words. "David, please. Don't do this. This madness has to stop."

But David was deaf to her pleas. "This isn't madness, Mum! This is justice! You're siding with the enemy! I have always known you love him more, but I won’t let your sentimentalism get through our revenge”

That was their cue. Nick, Charlie, and Harrow moved to the window, their movements quick and silent. Harrow unlatched it and pushed it open, the cold night air rushing in. They were a floor up, but a gnarled tree stood right next to them, its branches reaching for the window like a lifeline.

Harrow went first, swinging his legs out and expertly maneuvering down the trunk. Then it was Charlie’s turn. With Harrow’s steady guidance from below, he managed to scramble down the tree, his movements awkward but determined.

Finally, it was Nick’s turn. He winced in pain as he hoisted himself onto the windowsill, the strain on his ribs making his vision blur for a moment. But he pushed the pain aside, focusing on the rough bark of the tree. He gritted his teeth, hissing in agony with every downward movement. The climb was difficult, his body protesting every twist and turn, but he refused to stop. The thought of Charlie, of the rebels, of his brother’s hatred, fueled him. Every time his foot slipped or a branch scraped his injured side, he pushed on, determined not to fail. After what felt like an eternity, his feet finally touched the ground. They were out.

They burst from the backyard, a chaotic tangle of limbs and rustling leaves, and scrambled into the alleyway behind the cottage. The air was frigid, a sharp contrast to the suffocating heat of the house. They huddled together in the deep shadows, their breaths pluming in the frigid air, their hearts hammering against their ribs.

Peeking from their hiding spot, they saw a sea of torches, a terrifying, flickering ocean of light in the pre-dawn gloom. The rebels were still focused on the cottage, their shouts and curses muffled by the distance. A few of them milled around the front, but the majority were at the door, trying to force their way in.

"We need to move now," Harrow whispered, his voice low and urgent. "They'll be through that door any minute."

Charlie nodded, his eyes darting around wildly. "The fountain," he said, his voice barely audible. "It's not far, is it?"

"A few streets over," Nick confirmed, his gaze fixed on the horde of rebels. The pain in his ribs was a dull roar now, but the adrenaline coursing through his veins was a powerful anesthetic. "We'll have to be quick."

They were about to make a break for it when the rebels' shouts turned from a menacing murmur to a frantic, angry roar. A new, terrifying threat cut through the cold air.

“If you won’t give them up, old woman, we’ll burn them out!”

Nick’s blood ran cold. He peered from the shadows, his eyes fixed on the flickering orange glow. He saw a man, a torch held high, hurl it at the cottage door. The wood instantly caught fire, the flames licking hungrily at the familiar paint.

A pained cry escaped Nick’s lips. He wanted to run, to save his home, his childhood home, the place where he had grown up, where he had played with David, where Sarah had sung him to sleep. He wanted to run and save his mother from the madness of his own brother. But Harrow’s hand on his shoulder was a vice, holding him in place.

“They won’t burn Sarah alive,” Harrow said, his voice firm, his eyes fixed on the burning door.

“But they’re burning my home,” Nick said, the words a raw whisper. “David is burning his own home.” The tears that had been threatening to fall finally spilled over, tracing a path down his soot-stained cheeks.

Charlie looked at Nick, his heart aching. He reached out and squeezed his arm, a gesture of silent comfort. “I’m so sorry,” he said, his voice soft. “But we have to move now. Their anger is blinding them. They’re too focused on burning it all down to notice us. This is our chance.”

With a heavy heart, Nick nodded. He swallowed the lump in his throat and turned his back on the burning cottage. Following Nick’s lead, they started to move, slipping silently from the alleyway and into the deserted street. Nick gritted his teeth, the pain in his ribs a constant, throbbing reminder of his injury, but Charlie was there, his arm wrapped around Nick’s waist, helping him move with a steady, gentle pressure, Nick thought how some moons ago, he had been the one to take Charlie´s hand and ran with him to his house to save them from the rebels, now, It was exactly the opposite situation.. They ran, a desperate, silent flight through the cold, dark streets, their only hope the secret passage that lay hidden beneath the wishing tree.

They moved like shadows through the labyrinthine streets, a desperate, silent flight through the pre-dawn gloom. The cold air bit at their exposed skin, and the cobblestones were slick with a thin layer of frost. Every footfall was a potential disaster, a sound that could betray their presence to the rebels who were no doubt fanning out from the burning cottage.

Nick, with Charlie’s steady hand supporting him, gritted his teeth against the pain. The throb in his ribs was a constant, searing fire, a brutal metronome to their frantic escape. Every jostle, every quick step, sent a fresh jolt of agony through him, but he pushed it down, focusing on the dark, winding streets ahead. He knew these streets, every twist and turn, every forgotten alleyway and hidden shortcut. They were his home, his sanctuary, and now they were their only hope.

Behind them, the faint glow of the fire painted the sky a menacing orange. The shouts of the rebels were a distant, furious echo, a constant reminder of the hunters on their trail. Harrow, a silent, grim-faced sentinel, brought up the rear, his hand on the hilt of his sword, his eyes constantly scanning the shadows for any sign of pursuit.

They ran for what felt like an eternity, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. The streets were a maze of identical houses and dark alleyways, a place of suffocating familiarity. The tension was a living thing, a palpable weight in the air that seemed to press down on them with every step.

Nick led them through a narrow passage, the walls so close they scraped against his shoulders. He could hear Charlie’s quickened breathing behind him, the soft rustle of Harrow’s clothes. He knew they were close, that the fountain, their salvation, was just around the corner, but a new fear, cold and sharp, seized him. What if David and the rebels had anticipated their escape? 

He shook the thought from his head, refusing to let doubt creep in. He had to believe in his knowledge of the city, in their luck. He had to believe that they would make it. They emerged from the alley and found themselves in a small, deserted square. In the center, a beautiful, ornate fountain stood silent and still, its waters frozen in the cold. It was here. They had made it.

They huddled in the shadows of a large tree, their eyes fixed on the entrance to the square, a silent vigil of hope and fear. Every rustle of leaves, every distant sound, sent a fresh jolt of adrenaline through their veins. The minutes stretched into an eternity. Where was Sarah? Had David and the rebels taken her? The thought was a cold, sharp blade to Nick’s heart.

Then they heard it, the soft, hurried padding of footsteps, a sound that grew louder and more frantic with every passing second. Nick’s hand went to his knife, Charlie tensed, and Harrow drew his sword, a barely audible rasp of steel against leather. They held their breath, their bodies coiled and ready to fight, their minds screaming a silent plea for it to be Sarah.

A figure burst into the square, their chest heaving, their face streaked with soot and tears. It was Sarah. A collective sigh of relief escaped them all. Nick, forgetting his pain, ran to her, wrapping his arms around her in a desperate hug. He buried his face in her hair, breathing in the familiar scent of woodsmoke and clean linen, a scent that was now inextricably linked with the memory of a burning cottage.

“Mum,” he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. “I’m so glad you’re okay.”

She clung to him, her body trembling with exhaustion and fear. She pulled back and cupped his face in her hands, her eyes, usually so full of warmth, now a weary, haunted landscape. She looked at Charlie, at Harrow, and a silent understanding passed between them.

“The cottage,” Nick said, his voice barely a whisper. “What happened to the cottage?”

Sarah’s gaze dropped to the ground, her shoulders slumping in defeat. A single, silent tear traced a path down her cheek, leaving a clean line in the soot.

“It’s gone,” she said, her voice a low, broken rasp. “It’s all gone.”

“No…” Nick muttered softly in denial

“I don’t have anywhere to live now, I Don’t have anything” Sarah said, her voice a hollow whisper. She looked at the smudges of soot on her hands, a stark reminder of the home she had lost.

“You do now,” Charlie said, his voice firm with a conviction that surprised even himself. “You have a place at the palace. For as long as you want. As long as we have a palace, you have a home there.”

Sarah shook her head, a familiar protest already forming on her lips. “Your Highness, I couldn’t possibly—”

“Yes, you could,” Commander Harrow interrupted, his tone uncharacteristically sharp. “There’s no argument here, Sarah. You’re coming with us. We need you, all of us.” He shot her a look that was both stern and deeply caring, and for a fleeting moment, Sarah saw the genuine fear that had been hidden beneath his stoic exterior.

Nick hugged his mother tightly once more, a silent promise in the embrace. He then turned his attention to the ornate fountain, his gaze sweeping over its intricate stonework. 

Charlie, however, seemed to know exactly what he was doing. His fingers traced the cold, damp stone of the fountain, his eyes scanning the elaborate carvings. He ran his hand over a series of intertwined vines and flowers, his expression a mixture of concentration and urgency. “I hope I spend less time than last time,” he muttered, his fingers stopping at a small, almost invisible crevice. And with a confident pull, a small ribbon of faded gold emerged.

The stone beside them shifted with a soft click.

Then another.

A seam split along the fountain base.

The ground trembled faintly underfoot.

A narrow panel of earth pulled back, revealing a small stair spiraling downward into darkness. The air that rushed out was cold and damp, smelling of old stone and earth. With the shouts of the rebels growing closer, they descended into the hidden passage, leaving the chaos of the city behind for the uncertain promise of safety.

They hurried down the spiraling stairs, the darkness swallowing them whole. The air was thick with the scent of earth and decay, and the sound of their frantic footsteps echoed in the suffocating silence.

They walked for what felt like an eternity, the minutes stretching into a long, arduous journey. The tunnel was narrow and uneven, and Nick’s steps grew more labored with each passing moment. The adrenaline that had propelled him through the streets of London was fading, leaving behind a deep, bone-weary exhaustion. A low groan of pain escaped his lips, a sound that was a mix of agony and surrender. The effort of the escape, the climb, and the run had finally taken its toll.

They all stopped, and even in the darkness, they could all notice Nick’s pale, sweat-slicked face. His bandages were stained a dark red, a stark contrast to his ashen skin.

“We need to rest,” Charlie said, his voice laced with concern. “There’s no danger down here. We’re safe.”

Nick, his eyes heavy with exhaustion, leaned against the cold stone wall, his body trembling with the effort of simply standing. “The palace is at the end of the passage,” he mumbled, his voice thick with pain. “We’re almost there.”

“We’ll get there,” Sarah said, her voice soft and reassuring. She knelt beside him, gently touching his forehead. “But for now, you need to rest. You’ve done enough.”

Nick nodded, his eyelids fluttering shut. The darkness of the tunnel, once a source of fear, now felt like a welcome embrace. He dozed off, his body finally surrendering to the exhaustion, the pain, and the sweet promise of sleep. The others watched over him, their faces a mixture of relief and concern, as the silence of the passage once again enveloped them.

Once Nick had finally succumbed to sleep, his breathing evening out into a soft, steady rhythm, both Sarah and Charlie sat down on the cold stone floor, letting out a collective sigh of exhaustion. They leaned against the rough wall, the tension of the escape finally seeping out of them. A fragile peace settled over the small group, a moment of respite in the suffocating darkness.

“Ehem… ehem.”

The sound broke the silence, a gentle but firm cough that made both Charlie and Sarah jump. They looked up to see Commander Harrow standing over them, his face a mask of grim determination. He wasn’t smiling. His arms were crossed over his chest, and his eyes, cold and serious, darted between the two of them.

“Well,” he said, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. “Now I think I have time for you to explain everything.”

A single bead of cold sweat traced a path down Charlie’s temple. A defeated groan escaped his lips.

“Oh, God… fuck me.”

Notes:

So, now you all know why Sarah is a dressmaker, why I wrote a scene of Nick climbing a tree to get Prince Olly (it was all preparing for this moment) and a lot of little insignificant details that you would not think have any link to the story until further chapters.

Now, next chapters we are in the palace again! And we see the rest of the characters again. What will Charlie do? Will Nick end with his head untouched? We’ll see soon

I hope you liked it!

CW: Blood, Swearing, Alcohol and Violence.

Chapter 28: In the verge of Shadows

Notes:

Hi guys!
So, here I am with another 10k words chapter and I SWEAR I did not realize how much longer this was until I finished, but for me to cover all is needed without plot Holes or unrealistic contradictions (my biggest fear are Ex Deux Machinas, like, im the one who introduced the Wishing tree CHAPTERS before I revealed its importance), this chapters end up being this long even if this is just two scenes.
Im actually afraid because next chapter its going to be officially the last part of the first Act of the fic (Chapter 30, Are we aiming for a 60 chapters fic? maybe) And I´ve still got a little bit more to cover, and im afraid of ending with a 15k words chapter and there is NO WAY I can split next chapter for well...reasons you'll understand when I upload it.
I also think it will not be very much longer of a wait because we are in the middle of a heatwave in Spain, so I only deem safe to go out to go to the gym or to the supermarket which are both right down my street, anything further just feels like becoming the first roasted human dish ever for the rat , and I need something to do all day at home.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nick’s eyes snapped open to the low, stale air of the tunnel. For a moment, the only sound was the soft drip of water somewhere down the stone passage. Prince Charlie was curled against the wall a few feet away, head tipped forward, his breathing slow and even. His hair had fallen over his face. On the other side, Sarah’s chin rested against her chest, hands folded in her lap, her needle-pricked fingers finally still. They deserved the rest. They had all been running on frayed edges since the escape.

 

Nick pushed himself up on his elbows, muscles aching in protest. He shifted to rise, careful not to wake them.

 

A hand clamped down on his shoulder.

 

“What are you doing?” The voice was low, firm.

 

Nick’s gaze lifted past his shoulder, to where Commander Harrow stood. The man’s posture was rigid, his shadow long against the tunnel wall.

 

“I’m sorry, Commander,” Nick said, forcing the words to sound even. “I’ll lay back down. I just wanted to… check the space.”

 

Harrow’s reply cut through the dim air like a blade. “It is not necessary for you to check anything else.”

 

Nick frowned, caught off guard by the steel in his tone.

 

“Don’t look so surprised,” Harrow continued, his eyes narrowing. “I know everything, Nelson”

 

Nick’s stomach turned to ice. For a heartbeat he thought he had misheard, that the words had been shaped by the echoing walls into something they were not. But Harrow’s stare told him otherwise. It was a cold, flat thing, honed in the same fires that forged swords.

 

He had faced palace guards in alleyways slick with blood, run from soldiers over rooftops, been cornered with only a knife and his own breath left, but nothing in his life had rooted him to the spot like those four words.

 

I know everything, Nelson.

 

The air in the tunnel felt suddenly heavier, a damp weight pressing into his chest. The flicker of the torchlight deepened the hollows of Harrow’s face, shadowing his eyes until they seemed cut from coal.

 

“How…?” Nick’s voice caught, raw in his throat. “How do you…?”

 

“I made His Highness and your mother tell me,” Harrow said, the syllables deliberate, cruel in their precision.

 

His gaze dropped to the rough stone floor. He couldn’t bear to look at Harrow. Couldn’t bear to picture Charlie’s face when he had said the words, or Sarah’s when she had been forced to confirm them.

 

“Commander, I…” He swallowed hard, his mouth dry as dust. “I am deeply sorry. I promise you…”

 

“Don’t you dare promise me anything.”

 

The words cracked like a whip. In two long strides Harrow was on him, his gauntleted hand snapping around Nick’s neck. The grip wasn’t crushing, but it didn’t need to be. The steel beneath Harrow’s fingers was in his eyes.

 

“I assure you,” Harrow said, his voice dropping to a lethal softness, “what you have done is unforgivable, you little piece of shit.”

 

Nick’s pulse hammered against the commander’s grip. His hands twitched at his sides, not from fear of the pain, but from the knowledge that he couldn’t fight back, not here, not with Sarah and Charlie sleeping only a few steps away.

 

“Kidnapping the prince,” Harrow continued, each word a stone hurled at his chest, “you are a disgrace. Do you know what it is to be a Sword? How many lives the Swords have saved during their history?”

 

Harrow’s face drew closer, his breath warm against Nick’s cheek. “I was a boy just like you. Born and raised in the slums. I had nothing, no family, no coin, no hope. And the Swords gave me purpose. They gave me direction. They gave me a reason to stand in the daylight without shame. And you…” His grip tightened just enough for Nick to feel the beat of his own blood in his ears. “You have used them for your bloody purposes.”

 

The words carved through Nick worse than the grip on his throat. Harrow’s voice wasn’t just fury—it was betrayal, deep and personal. It was the voice of a man who had believed in something sacred, who had seen it defiled.

 

“I…” Nick tried to shape the word, but it dissolved into the thick air between them. “I’m—”

 

“I don’t want to hear your apologies,” Harrow cut in, his tone final, a door slammed shut.

 

Nick’s boots felt rooted in the dirt floor, his body tensed for an answer that would not come.

 

He forced himself to meet Harrow’s eyes. “What’s going to happen to me?” he asked, the words quieter than he meant. “Am I going to be thrown in a cell the moment I arrive at the palace?”

 

The question hung in the space between them. Harrow’s eyes did not soften.

 

“We have also talked about that, your mother is far too good for you boy, she is willing to do anything to save you” Harrow said at last, the words cold as the stone beneath their feet. “But be sure of one thing, you are not going to figure a way out of this so easily.”

 

Nick’s throat ached where the gauntlet had pressed. Slowly, Harrow’s hand loosened, then fell away. Nick looked down, not in submission, but because holding the commander’s gaze any longer would be like staring into the mouth of a furnace.

 

A sound rose from the far side of the tunnel, a low, muffled groan, the sound of someone surfacing from deep, dreamless exhaustion. Then another. Sarah shifted against the wall, her head lifting. Beside her, Charlie stirred, lashes flickering as his face turned toward the muted voices.

 

Nick didn’t move. He could still feel Harrow’s hand at his throat, as if it had been branded there.

 

Sarah’s groan was soft at first, as if she might sink back into sleep, but then her hand moved to her lower back, and her eyes blinked open. She sat up straighter, rubbing her palms against her skirt, gaze flicking between Nick and Harrow.

 

Charlie stirred beside her. His breathing caught on a quiet sound, a small, pained exhale, and then he was awake too, his head lifting slowly from the curve of the wall behind him. His curls were mussed, his clothes creased, but his posture retained that strange, quiet elegance Nick had noticed since the first day.

 

The prince’s voice was still rough with sleep when he asked, “What’s happening?”

 

“Nothing, Your Highness,” Harrow answered, the sharpness gone from his tone but not from his eyes. “Are you well? Do you need anything?”

 

Charlie rubbed at his eyes, sitting forward until the shadows caught the tired edges of his face. “No. The only thing I want now is to arrive home.”

 

A muscle worked in Harrow’s jaw. “Well then,” he said, and turned his head just enough to let his gaze cut toward Nick. “We can start heading. I’m sure Nelson can walk now.”

 

Nick’s throat felt thick. He didn’t trust himself to speak, so he only nodded once and shifted his weight forward, using the wall to brace himself as he rose. His legs ached from hours of sitting in the damp cold, and a deeper, bruising soreness still throbbed beneath the skin from earlier fights.

 

It wasn’t Harrow who came to his side.

 

Sarah crossed the narrow space, her steps uneven on the dirt floor, and slid her arm under his to steady him. She didn’t say anything, no questions, no remarks, just the simple, solid pressure of her presence. It cut deeper than anything Harrow had thrown at him.

 

The group moved in single file, the commander at the front. The tunnel swallowed the sound of their footsteps, each fall of a boot dulled by years of dust and damp.

 

They moved in silence. Charlie’s soft tread was just ahead of him, and Nick could see the hem of the prince’s coat brushing against the uneven floor. Even without turning, Charlie seemed to carry himself differently now, his steps were quickened by purpose, by the idea of home.

 

The tunnel tightened again, the air growing thick and close. The stone gave way entirely to packed earth, dark and cold, with narrow ribs of root protruding in jagged patterns. They had to turn their shoulders to keep from brushing the walls, and more than once Nick’s boot scuffed against the side, sending a faint rain of soil to the floor.

 

They reached a place where the ceiling dipped sharply, and each of them had to crouch to pass. Nick felt the earth pressing in on all sides now, the weight of the palace grounds and the gardens above like a physical thing.

 

Then the ground sloped upward. The air shifted, fresher somehow, carrying with it the faintest hint of grass and cold wind.

 

At the end of the passage, a dark wooden frame jutted from the packed earth, the inside of a trapdoor cleverly masked by roots. Harrow braced a hand against the frame and pushed. The wood gave a muffled groan, then swung up to reveal a burst of pale daylight.

 

Nick blinked against it. After so long in the dark, the morning sky looked impossibly wide, the clouds moving in slow, regal drifts.

 

One by one, they climbed out into the open. The air was cold enough to bite the inside of his nose, but it was clean, sharp, alive.

 

They stood beneath the broad sweep of the Wishing Oak, its trunk wide enough to hide them from view on all sides. The bark was knotted and ancient, the red ribbon still wound into one of its low branches like a secret only a few knew to look for.

 

Charlie stepped out from the shadow of the roots and lifted his gaze. The palace rose in the near distance, white stone gleaming beneath the weak sun, banners fluttering at its highest spires. His face softened and he breathed two quiet words.

 

“At last.” 

 

The cold clung to Nick’s lungs a moment longer before the damp breath of the tunnel was fully gone. Harrow was already moving, his cloak brushing the oak’s roots as he set a brisk pace toward the gardens.

 

Nick followed, still feeling the stiffness in his legs, Sarah beside him. Charlie walked a few paces ahead, the morning light soft against his hair. The great lawns rolled out in every direction, dotted with carefully trimmed hedges and stone urns.

 

It took Nick a moment to notice what was missing. No sentries stood at the corners of the lawns, no patrols crossed the gravel paths. The gardens were silent except for the wind stirring the leaves.

 

Charlie slowed, glancing around. “There are no guards,” he said quietly, more observation than question.

 

“Every single unit is all over the city looking for Your Highness,” Harrow answered without breaking stride. “The rest must be inside the throne room, I’m sure. With all the nobles, they’re trying to keep all of them together.”

 

Charlie’s brow knit. “Strange. Have the nobles not gone out yet from the ball?”

 

“After we noticed you’d disappeared,” Harrow said, casting a sidelong glance at Nick, “there was no way anyone was heading out of the palace. We didn’t know who had kidnapped you, this could be better a political attack from another country.”

 

“Right,” Charlie murmured, his tone unreadable.

 

They moved on through the garden paths, the gravel crunching beneath their boots, past rows of marble statues and dormant fountains. The sprawl of the palace grew larger with each turn, its shadow stretching toward them across the flagstones.

 

By the time they reached the main doors to the throne room, the sun had shifted higher, casting the tall glass windows into sharp glare. Only two guards flanked the massive oak doors. They straightened the instant they saw the prince, hands tightening on their halberds.

 

Charlie lifted a hand before they could speak. He didn’t say the words aloud, but the meaning was clear: it’s all right, let us in.

 

The great doors with the carved symbol of the Spring dynasty groaned as they swung open, ancient hinges dragging like something reluctant to be disturbed. The guards outside had not managed to school their faces, both still wore looks of awe and confusion, as though they had seen a ghost return from the underworld.

 

The throne room was vast, the sound of voices carried thick within it, nobles pressed shoulder to shoulder across the chamber, silks and jewels flashing beneath the chandeliers. To one side, the Swords of the Treasure stood in their appointed line, their silver cloaks a pale streak against the crowd.

 

And at the far end, on the dais beneath the carved lions, the king himself thundered like a storm.

 

“Not found him yet?” King Julio’s voice crashed against the chamber walls, thick with fury. “Not found him? Hours have passed, and still you come to me empty-handed? This is my heir, my blood, the lifeline of this throne, and you dare stand before me with nothing?”

 

His hands gripped the arms of the throne so tightly his knuckles whitened, his broad face red, the cords in his neck taut with rage. Queen Jane hovered close, her hand half-raised toward him as though she might soothe him but knew it would be spurned. The court stood in nervous silence at the tirade, the air brittle with the king’s fury.

 

Nick felt Charlie shift beside him, and then that soft voice, light and clear, cutting through the tempest with something almost playful.

 

“Well, Father,” Charlie said, “there is no need to be so angry. It isn’t good for your ankles.”

 

The effect was immediate. Silence dropped across the chamber like a shroud, as if the very stones had drawn a breath.

 

King Julio froze mid-gesture, his head snapping toward the sound. His mouth parted, fury still trembling at the edges, but his eyes, those heavy, weathered eyes, widened in disbelief.

 

And then the murmur rose.

 

“The prince!” someone cried.

 

“By the gods, Prince Charlie!” another gasped.

 

“They have found him!”

 

A ripple of astonishment and relief spread like fire through dry fields. Nobles turned, voices layering over one another, skirts and cloaks swishing as they craned to see. The words repeated again and again, almost chant-like, until the whole hall seemed to hum with it.

 

Nick stood still at Charlie’s side, the weight of their eyes brushing him like physical touch. He felt the commander beside him bristle with pride and restraint, while Sarah clutched the edge of her shawl, her gaze fixed on Charlie with a mixture of awe and terror.

 

Then the king moved.

 

Julio surged down from his throne with surprising speed for a man of his age. He cut through the crowd like a storm wave, courtiers scattering before him. His face, red with rage a heartbeat ago, now glistened with something close to tears.

 

“My son!” His voice cracked, fuller and deeper than the whispers around him. “My boy!”

 

He reached Charlie and seized him, pulling him close in an embrace that was half-clutch, half-desperate hold. His thick hands framed Charlie’s shoulders as though to make sure he was solid, not a mirage conjured by his weary mind.

 

Nick saw the prince’s smile curve gently, his arms returning the embrace with a natural ease, as though he had expected this and meant to soothe even the king’s trembling hands.

 

Queen Jane was next. Regal as ever, though her crown shifted slightly in her haste, she swept forward and folded Charlie against her with a choked sound, her composure breaking for one bare instant.

 

And then came Princess Victoria, Tori, her usual sharp poise drowned beneath sheer relief. She caught Charlie’s arm, pressed her forehead to his shoulder, words tumbling that Nick could not hear above the chamber’s rush.

 

But the smallest form broke Nick’s composure.

 

Oliver. Little Prince Oliver, scarcely taller than Nick’s hip, darted from the dais like a released arrow. His cheeks were blotched, his eyes red from weeping, and he was crying outright now.

 

“Charlie!” the boy wailed, his voice high and broken. “Charlie!”

 

He flung himself at his brother, and Charlie bent swiftly, catching him up, lifting him into his arms as though he weighed nothing at all. Oliver buried his face into Charlie’s neck, his small hands clutching his brother’s coat as sobs wracked his thin frame.

 

The sight of Oliver crying against his brother’s shoulder cut Nick more deeply than the commander’s hand at his throat ever had.

 

He tore his gaze away, forcing himself to steady his breath, and that was when he noticed them.

 

The Swords.

 

On the left flank of the chamber, where they had stood vigil while the court dissolved into chaos, three figures were already breaking ranks. Sai, Christian, and Otis, all three pushing past nobles, cloaks brushing against the marble floor as they ran.

 

“Nick!” Christian’s voice was first, booming across the space, his broad shoulders cutting a path.

 

“Nick, what has happened to you?” Sai blurted, words tumbling over Christian’s.

 

“Mate, you look terrible” Otis’s voice overlapped, his eyes wide as they took in the state of him.

 

And then Christian again: “Is that blood?”

 

Their words collided in the air, interrupting one another, tumbling over each other with urgency.

 

Nick realized with a sudden, detached clarity that of course he looked as he did: shirtless, bandages swathing his torso, streaked with dirt and dried blood, a half-healed wreck among the polished silks of the court.

 

The three of them reached him in a flurry of voices, and the throne room, though still murmuring with wonder at the prince, seemed to close in around Nick in that instant. 

 

Oliver clung like ivy. His small body shook in Charlie’s arms, his sobs loud enough to echo faintly in the cavernous chamber. The boy buried his face deeper into Charlie’s neck, his fists knotting into the fabric of his brother’s coat as though he could weld the prince to him and keep him from vanishing again.

 

Charlie rocked him gently, murmuring words Nick couldn’t quite hear, the cadence soothing, almost like a lullaby. Then Charlie drew back just enough to cup Oliver’s tear-streaked cheeks. His own eyes softened, and with the faintest smile, he tapped his little brother’s nose with one finger, a silent poke that earned a wet, hiccuping laugh between the sobs.

 

The desperation on Oliver’s face clawed at Nick more than any scolding or accusation could have. He had seen grief before, the kind that hardened in men when a comrade was cut down, the silent anguish of mothers watching coffins lowered into shallow ground, but nothing struck him like the raw terror of this child who believed, for hours uncounted, that his brother had been stolen forever.

 

And it was his fault.

 

If he had not set out on this path, if he had not agreed to the rebels’ plan, if he had not led Charlie down into the oak passage… Oliver would never have known that abyss. The boy’s sobs seemed to grind directly against Nick’s chest, each one a reminder of the cost of his lies. For the first time since his capture in the prince’s chambers, he felt truly stripped of defenses, no walls, no rebel purpose to hide behind. Just himself, standing bare and raw before his own guilt.

 

“Enough of this,” King Julio’s voice cut across the chamber, snapping Nick’s head up. The king had wiped his own face but his eyes still burned with emotion, wide and hungry for answers. He stepped closer, looking first at Charlie, then at Harrow, then suddenly his gaze fixed sharp as a spear upon Nick.

 

“And you,” the king thundered. “We were also looking for you. Were you with my boy? What happened? Did you protect him?”

 

Nick’s throat closed. There was no answer he could give that would not be half a lie. He opened his mouth, but before words could come, Julio’s gaze slid away, pinning on Sarah.

 

“And who are you?” His voice held the weight of a king addressing a stranger in his hall, sharp, assessing, edged with suspicion.

 

Sarah stiffened under the scrutiny. Her hands clutched at her shawl as though the fabric might shield her from royal judgment. Nick’s chest tightened, ready to step forward.

 

But Charlie’s voice intervened.

 

“Father,” he said softly, “I think I’m really tired. Why don’t we rest? Now that I am fine, I can go to my room, sleep a little, and then we will talk.”

 

There was a ripple of protest in Julio’s stance, his broad shoulders lifting as though he meant to roar again, but he forced the words out. “No. No, I insist. I must know what has happened right now.”

 

Charlie’s brow furrowed. His hand still held Oliver, who sniffled quietly against his brother’s shoulder, and his other hand rose, palm open in entreaty. “Please, Father. Later. At least when we are not surrounded by a room full of nobles?”

 

That gave King Julio pause.

 

The king glanced about, and Nick followed his gaze. The hall was indeed crowded wall to wall with nobles, men and women glittering in the finery of foreign courts, some from neighboring kingdoms, some from across the sea. Silks embroidered with unfamiliar sigils, cloaks furred with northern pelts, gems catching torchlight in unnatural sparks. The remnants of the ball had been corralled here in the chaos of the prince’s disappearance, and now every one of them watched, their whispers rustling like dry leaves. The court was doing the discipline they worked with tenacity and steadiness every single day…gossip. 

 

Nick’s pulse spiked when his eyes passed over a tall nobleman in a sea-green doublet, no, not his father. Not Stéphane. Thank the gods. His chest eased slightly. The nobles here were not familiar with him, and that was mercy enough.

 

King Julio’s jaw tightened as he drew himself taller. A king did not falter, not before a court this large. He smoothed his expression, his voice lowering with a sudden, practiced calm.

 

“Yes. Well… perhaps you are right,” he said, though the concession cost him. “We would like to be left alone.”

 

The court stirred, uncertain. The king’s hand swept in subtle command, and attendants began to usher the nobles out. Voices rose again, lower now, restrained but urgent. “The prince… alive, after all…” “What of the kidnappers?” “The gods have blessed the throne…” A thousand interpretations bloomed in the air as they moved.

 

Within minutes, the great hall drained of its audience. The massive doors creaked shut, and the room grew quieter, the echo of their departure fading into stillness.

 

Not entirely still, though.

 

The Swords lingered.

 

Sai, Christian, and Otis had not retreated with the nobles. They stood rooted halfway between Nick and the dais, uncertain. Their duty told them to remain, but the king’s words had not been for them. They glanced at each other, then at Charlie, then back at Nick, unsure whether they belonged in this private circle of revelation.

 

It was almost comical. the three of them shifting their weight, trying to look steadfast while very much looking like boys caught where they shouldn’t be.

 

Charlie’s mouth curved faintly. He raised his hand with a softness that contrasted the king’s command and addressed them in a gentle tone.

 

“You can stay,” he said.  

 

The royal family gathered nearer the dais, Charlie still holding Oliver close, Queen Jane’s hand ghosting over her son’s arm as though to reassure herself he would not vanish if she let go. Princess Tori crossed her arms, her expression sharp, her eyes darting between her father and her brother .

 

King Julio did not sit. He remained planted in the open space before the throne, his broad chest heaving as though each breath carried the remnants of his earlier fury. When he spoke, his voice was lower but no less commanding.

 

“Well,” he began, “it is the second time in as many months that I have endured the worst nights of my life, not knowing where my son, my heir, my most wonderful…”

 

He trailed off, the words hanging awkwardly in the air. His brow furrowed, as if belatedly aware of the precipice he had nearly stepped over.

 

The silence stretched a beat too long, and then Tori’s mouth curved in wicked delight.

 

“Oh, Father, don’t cut it short,” she said sweetly, though her voice carried just enough to reach every Sword in the hall. “We all know Charlie is the favorite.”

 

A ripple of laughter broke the tension, the kind of laugh people let out when they are not sure if they’re permitted to.

 

King Julio coughed loudly, his cheeks coloring, and raised a hand as though swatting away the words. “That is silly, I don’t have any favorites, anyway,” he pressed on, his tone stiff, “I wish to know what has happened. Tell me from the beginning.”

 

The laughter faded.

 

Charlie shifted, still balancing Oliver, who had quieted now to faint hiccups, his small fists bunching into his brother’s sleeve. Charlie stroked the boy’s hair absentmindedly and lifted his gaze to meet his father’s.

 

“Well,” he began, his tone even, “as you know, I left the ball early, and I returned to my rooms. While I was there…”

 

This is it, Nick thought.

 

The air seemed to constrict around him. He could feel his pulse in his ears, could hear the faint scrape of leather as a Sword shifted stance nearby.

 

Charlie was about to say it.

 

The truth would fall, and Nick would stand revealed for what he was: not a Sword, not a protector, but the boy who had betrayed his oath, who had led the heir of the kingdom into a rebel plot.

 

Nick’s eyes flicked sideways, drawn to Sarah. She stood a little apart, her shawl still clutched to her, her face pale. When her gaze met his, his throat tightened.

 

He lowered his eyes, shame burning hot across his skin.

 

He thought of Charlie’s kindness at  his home, the way the prince had looked at him without accusation, the way he had chosen to trust him, against all reason. And he knew, with a clarity that hollowed him, that this would not last.

 

Charlie was good. Too good.

 

He would never forgive Nick. And Nick… Nick could live with chains, with exile, with death. But he did not know if he could live with Charlie’s hatred.

 

The realization hit him like a knife twisting inward. Not just respect. Not just loyalty. Not just admiration for a boy far too radiant for this dark world.

 

It was something deeper, something far more dangerous.

 

Nick’s heart stuttered..

 

He hadn’t said it aloud, not even to himself before this moment. But the thought bloomed now with terrible inevitability. Every reckless choice, every desperate act, every stolen glance had led him here.

 

And still, he knew it didn’t matter. Because Charlie, wonderful and kind and utterly beyond his reach, would never see him as anything but the traitor who had stolen him from safety.

 

Nick straightened his back, a soldier preparing for the blow. His hands curled into fists at his sides. His walls were gone, nothing left to shield him from what was coming.

 

Charlie’s voice carried on, steady as the still surface of a lake.

 

“While I was there…a man slipped into my room,” he said, “and took me away.”

 

Nick gasped and then he stared at Charlie, his stomach plummeting. The prince had not said his name.

 

Every muscle in Nick’s body seemed to jolt with the shock of it. Why? Why shield him? Why not reveal the truth?

 

His gaze darted sideways, toward Harrow. The commander’s face was iron, unreadable. Serious as death, but silent.

 

Charlie went on, his voice soft but steady, weaving the tale. “I was taken to a rebel cell. Held there. Trapped.”

 

King Julio erupted, his voice cracking with fresh fury. “And how were you treated? Did those bastards do anything to you? Did they feed you? Did they…”

 

The king’s face blanched, and his voice faltered. His eyes dropped to Oliver, still clinging to his brother’s neck, wide-eyed but no longer crying. Julio’s great hands covered the boy’s ears hastily, his voice lowering but no less urgent. “Did they… you know… Are you—”

 

He stumbled. Words failed him. His mouth twisted as if the language itself betrayed him. “Are you still… untouched?”

 

Charlie’s lips curved, the faintest wry grin, as though he found some bitter humor in his father’s inability to name the thing outright. “Don’t worry, Father,” he said softly. “I know how to hold my ground. But I must admit, it was not pleasant.”

 

The words were calm, but the shadow in his eyes told another story.

 

King Julio growled low in his throat, his hands tightening protectively around Oliver, his face reddening once more. “I will see them hanged,” he swore, “all of them.”

 

Charlie’s voice cut through the rage. “However, after a couple of days, something terrible happened. I’ll admit…” His throat bobbed. Even he could not summon the words. His hand adjusted on Oliver’s back, stroking gently as though the boy needed shielding from the memory. “That even though as I said I hold my ground, they did try to…”

 

He trailed off, unable to say it, and the silence that followed was more eloquent than words. The chamber seemed to shrink, as though even the painted saints on the vaulted ceiling bent low to hear.

 

And then Charlie turned.

 

His eyes sought Nick’s, steady and deliberate.

 

“But in that moment,” Charlie said, his voice firm, “Nick arrived. And saved me.”

 

The world stopped.

 

Nick’s eyes flew wide. His whole body jolted with the force of the words, as though the ground had tilted beneath him. Saved him? He felt every gaze in the hall swing to him, hot and searing, pressing against his skin like brands.

 

King Julio’s head whipped around. His stare fell on Nick, dragging across the sight of him, bare chest wrapped in bandages, streaks of dried blood, dirt etched into every hollow of muscle. A wreck standing among princes and kings.

 

“You saved him?” the king demanded, his voice rising again. He gestured, a sharp motion that encompassed Nick’s whole battered frame. “But where were you? You disappeared at the same time as my son. We did not find you. I was told not all the Swords” He thrust a finger toward the gathered line of silver cloaks. “Not all of them were here, we even thought you had been the one to take Charlie, If it wasn’t for the absolute faith your comrades had in you, I would have already put an execution sentence over you.”

 

The words were thunder.

 

Nick’s mouth opened, but nothing came out. He saw every pair of eyes trained on him: the commander’s unwavering stare, Queen Jane’s cool, assessing gaze, Oliver’s wide innocence peeking from behind Charlie’s shoulder.

 

Sarah’s eyes found him too, her face pale, her expression a plea and a warning all at once.

 

Nick’s pulse roared in his ears.

 

This is it.

 

He straightened his back, inhaled once, and thought, Okay. Let’s try to invent some story and saving this bastard body of mine.

 

Nick swallowed. His mouth was dry as parchment, his tongue heavy, but he forced the words to come.

 

“Well,” he began, lowering his head slightly in respect, “I… I also left the ball early. I knew I was off duty that night, thanks to the prince’s kindness in granting us rest, but I still wanted to check on him.” His voice trembled, but he pressed forward. “When I arrived at His Highness’s chambers, I saw that his room was empty. It struck me at once as strange, so I went in to inspect.”

 

The king’s eyes narrowed, his heavy brows furrowing.

 

Nick forced himself to hold that gaze. “Through the balcony doors I saw a shadow. And… and then I saw the figure of the prince, being carried off in someone’s arms.”

 

“And you did not raise the alarm?”

 

Nick’s chest constricted. He bowed his head, heat crawling up his neck. “No, my king. I am so sorry. I thought only of taking the prince back myself. I didn’t think, I should have, but I didn’t. I’m sorry.”

 

The hall seemed to grow heavier with the pause that followed. Julio’s lips pressed into a hard line, his broad chest lifting with the weight of his breath. “These kinds of mistakes cannot be tolerated, if you had just shouted, we would have sorted this immediately.”

 

Nick’s stomach sank. He had expected the rebuke, but it still struck like a hammer. He almost missed the king’s next words.

 

“Keep talking. How did you find the prince?”

 

Nick seized the thread of his own story, praying it would hold. “I followed, my lord. I tracked them through the streets until I discovered where they had taken him. An old bakery. But…” He exhaled hard. “The place was crawling with rebels. To charge in alone would have been suicide. It was not safe.”

 

From the side, Princess Tori’s voice sliced in, sharp as a blade. “Wait. While my brother was inside that place, you decided the best thing was to wait?”

 

Her eyes burned into him, the same shade as Charlie’s but stripped of warmth. Nick could not meet them. His head dipped further. “Yes, your highness. I am sorry. It was not easy for me either. But if I had gone in without reinforcements, it would have been impossible to free the prince. I had to wait.”

 

“You waited,” she repeated, her tone mocking.

 

“Yes,” Nick said softly. “Until the time was right, I didn’t even think of the guards outside looking for the prince, I understand now that I could have asked for help, but in that moment I was so focused on my mission that I spent two days in a room in a tavern in front of the bakery, watching thoroughly through the window.”

 

The hall shifted with the weight of judgment. He forced himself to continue, his voice steady despite the sweat slicking his palms. “After a couple of days, I saw my chance. The place was emptied, most of the rebels had gone. I entered to rescue the prince.”

 

He faltered, a pause he could not quite cover, his throat constricting. Not too much detail. Don’t break the lie.

 

“Unfortunately,” he pressed on, “I arrived at the very moment the prince was… in need. I had to fight a couple of rebels inside. That was when I was wounded.” His hand moved instinctively toward the bandages wrapping his torso, a gesture that did not need embellishment. The proof was already written in blood and bruises.

 

“Yet we succeeded,” he finished, his voice firmer now. “We escaped.”

 

The chamber absorbed the words. His lie hung there, polished enough to pass, ragged enough to sound real. Nick’s pulse hammered against his ribs. He dared a glance at Charlie, whose face remained serene, unbetraying.

 

King Julio broke the silence. His voice cracked like a whip. “How did you return to the palace? When did you meet Harrow?”

 

Nick froze.

 

The king’s eyes were knives, cutting through him. And then they flicked, sharp as a hawk’s, to Sarah.

 

“And you, now that we are alone I can ask” the king said again, his voice low and dangerous, “who are you?”

 

Sarah’s body stiffened at the king’s demand. She lowered her head, the folds of her shawl falling like a veil, and bent into a respectful bow. Her mouth opened, trembling with words she hadn’t rehearsed.

 

But Nick’s voice cut across hers.

 

“Um…she’s my mother, your Majesty”

 

The words rang out before he could stop them. They spilled raw, unpolished, utterly unplanned into the vaulted silence.

 

Every eye in the throne room turned on him.

 

Nick forced his chin up, forcing strength into his tone, though inside his pulse thrashed like a bird caught in a snare. “I was out there with the prince, and when we escaped…” He faltered, adjusted, kept going. “The only place I thought of going was my mother’s house. It was near the rebels’ den. And… it was difficult for me to think clearly with a knife in my abdomen.” His hand twitched toward the bandages across his torso, a half-conscious gesture. “So I took the prince there.”

 

A flicker of surprise moved across King Julio’s stern face, and then Charlie’s voice entered smoothly, seamlessly, like balm on a fresh wound.

 

“I had already been at Sarah’s home, Father,” Charlie said, his tone steady. “Exactly the last time I was… missing. You remember?”

 

King Julio’s head snapped toward his son, his mouth tightening. “Of course I remember. I said it myself earlier, this is the second time in mere months that I’ve had to endure it.” His hands fisted at his sides, his voice vibrating with restrained fury.

 

Charlie inclined his head slightly, his calm unshaken by his father’s storm. “So I knew we would be safe. I trusted Sarah. We went there. And…” His gaze softened, flicking toward Nick for the barest second, “Commander Harrow was already there.”

 

The words rolled into the air with the authority of truth.

 

“It is true, Your Majesty,” Harrow’s voice broke in, low and measured, carrying like a drawn blade.

 

The king’s gaze swung to him.

 

“As you know,” Harrow said, “I decided myself to go after a couple of days of full guards’ reinforcement. To go searching personally for the prince.” His eyes did not waver, not even when they shifted and locked briefly on Nick. “And as I already knew the direction of Sir Nelson’s” He paused deliberately, the weight of the title emphasized. “mother, I decided to check there in case the prince or the Sword had sought refuge.”

 

Nick swallowed hard under that look. He felt the burn of Harrow’s scrutiny, as though the commander pressed a thumb on his throat without touching him.

 

Harrow’s head inclined toward Sarah. “And while Lady Sarah told me they had not been there, soon after, the prince and Nelson arrived. I took charge of the situation.”

 

His tone was even, precise, as though each word were chosen and filed away for the official record.

 

“However,” Harrow continued, his eyes narrowing, “we had to tend to Nelson’s injuries first.”

 

The commander’s words fell like a gavel, silencing the chamber. 

Harrow’s voice carried with its usual clipped precision, never hurried, never uncertain. “As you know, the area had been cleared of guards that same morning. We were preparing to widen the search beyond the capital, into the kingdom’s borders. We feared rebels would track us, follow our trail through the countryside. So we took care of Nelson’s injuries there…”

 

His eyes flicked toward Nick, and instinctively, every other gaze in the chamber followed.

 

Nick fought the urge to flinch. His bare chest was tight with cold sweat, the bindings crisscrossing his ribs spotted with fresh crimson. Each shallow breath pulled the linen tight, and though he wanted to shrink under their scrutiny, he forced himself to hold still.

 

The silence was broken by the smallest voice.

 

“Whoa,” Oliver whispered, his wide eyes fixed not in horror but in frank fascination. “It looks like somebody painted you, Nick. All red and messy. Like you’re a plate of strawberries after eating all of them.”

 

Gasps shivered across the chamber. Queen Jane stiffened, her hand darting to her youngest son’s shoulder, scandalized. “Oliver!”

 

But Oliver ducked under her touch and clung tighter to Charlie’s waist, peering unabashed at Nick with the innocent cruelty only children possessed. “Does it hurt? You look like one of those statues after the pigeons get to it.”

 

Despite himself, Nick nearly choked on a laugh. The absurdity of the boy’s comparison tangled with the rawness of the moment, and for a fleeting heartbeat, the tension cracked. A few muffled chuckles rose from the rest of the swords, quickly smothered when Julio’s glare scythed across the hall.

 

“Oliver,” the king said, his voice harsh but trembling at the edges. “That is enough.”

 

The boy’s grin faltered, though Charlie leaned down and whispered something too soft for others to hear. Whatever it was made Oliver stifle a giggle, hiding his face in his brother’s tunic.

 

The chamber resettled, the weight pressing down again.

 

Commander Harrow continued as though nothing had disturbed his cadence. “After we had stabilized Nelson as best we could, we prepared to return. However, before we could depart, we were assaulted by a large force of rebels. They descended upon the cottage in numbers too great to repel directly. We fought our way through, while Nelsons mother distracted them, we escaped through the backyard.”

 

His gaze shifted then, away from Nick, away from the king, and rested on Sarah. His expression, always so tightly held, flickered with something rare, regret.

 

“Unfortunately,” he said, his voice lower now, “Lady Sarah has lost her home. It was burned down by the rebels during their assault.”

 

A collective murmur rippled through the room, the enormity of the violence dragging a shudder across jeweled silks and feathered collars.

 

Queen Jane’s hand tightened on her chest. She turned toward Sarah, her composure faltering into something almost tender. “I am so sorry, it must be terrible to loose all your memories and possessions in such a short period of time.”

 

Sarah bent her head, trembling beneath the weight of so many eyes. She clasped the edge of her shawl tighter, as though the gesture might hold her upright.

 

King Julio, however, was not softened. His face grew darker still, his voice rumbling from deep in his chest. “But how?” he demanded. “How did they know where to find you? Why was… Lady…Sarah’s house, not safe? Why was your mother’s house not safe, Sir Nicholas?”

 

The question cracked through the chamber like thunder.

 

Nick’s heart lurched into his throat. His mind scrambled for words, any words, but none came fast enough.

 

Silence pooled, thick and suffocating.

 

And then, softly, Sarah stepped forward. Her knees trembled beneath her gown. Her head bent low, her voice catching on every syllable. “The reason they knew… why they found us, my King, your Majesty…” She swallowed, her hands shaking visibly. “It was… well…”

 

King Julio’s voice sliced across her faltering. “What was the reason?”

 

The silence after the king’s demand seemed to stretch forever.

 

Sarah’s lips parted, quivering. Her hands twisted together until the knuckles blanched. Her eyes darted once to Nick, then down to the floor. The shawl slid from her shoulders as she took one unsteady step forward.

 

“It was because…” Her voice cracked, broke, and she swallowed hard before continuing. “Because of my son. My other son. Nicholas’s older brother.”

 

Nick’s heart stopped.

 

King Julio’s head jerked back, his mouth falling open in stunned revulsion. “What?” His voice was guttural, a growl from deep within. “Your other son?”

 

Sarah flinched, trembling as though the very air had turned to knives. But she forced her head up, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “Yes, Your Majesty. My elder son. He is not only part of the rebels, he is a leader among them. He took part in the kidnapping of the prince. He…” Her voice caught, splintered on the next words. “He is the one who tried to hurt his brother.”

 

She turned then, her finger trembling as it lifted toward Nick.

 

The breath left Nick’s lungs in a rush, shame and fury twisting hot inside him.

 

“And he burned my house down,” Sarah whispered, her voice shattering.

 

Her knees buckled, and she sank to the marble floor, bowing low. The shawl pooled around her like spilled ash. “I ask for forgiveness, Your Majesty. I swear, I did not know what was happening. I did not know what my own son had become. I am sorry.”

 

Her voice broke entirely, the sobs caught in her throat, raw and ugly.

 

King Julio surged forward, his fists clenching. “How could you not know?” His voice thundered off the walls. “How could you not know that your son was part of this rebellion?”

 

Then his glare, sharp as a blade, cut straight to Nick. “And you…” The words dripped venom. “You knew, didn’t you? You must have known. There is no way you did not know.”

 

Nick’s whole body shook. He opened his mouth, but the words curdled, useless, on his tongue. The air in the hall pressed down heavier than stone.

 

But before he could speak, Charlie’s voice slid like light through the suffocating dark.

 

“No, Father. Please, be kind.”

 

King Julio turned to him, rage flaring, but Charlie did not falter. His tone was steady, calm, his face radiant even under the strain.

 

“Lady Sarah has lost her home,” Charlie continued. “And imagine, imagine, Father—how painful it is to not only lose your home to fire, but to know it was by the hand of your own child. To see one son raise arms against another. To watch them fight to the death.”

 

His eyes shifted to Sarah, soft with compassion. “And now she is forced to expose this to you, knowing full well the weight of it.”

 

Nick felt his chest tighten as the prince spoke, his throat aching with something he could not name.

 

King Julio’s voice cracked like ice. “She knows the consequences. Treason, punishable by death.”

 

Sarah froze where she knelt, her body rigid. The silence after the words was absolute, the kind that carved through bone.

 

Nick’s stomach lurched. His heart hammered against his ribs like it meant to break free. He knew it, David had settled his destiny, and if the prince, Harrow, and even his mother had not decide for it, he would be also already heading to have his head separated from his body.

 

Charlie did not yield. His voice rose again, softer than King Julio’s thunder, but sharper for it. “Father. If it weren’t for Sarah, I might have been burned alive, or dead, not once, but twice now. We owe her more than thanks. She is not responsible for her son’s actions, only for her own. And she has shown only loyalty.”

 

He paused, and for the barest instant, his eyes flicked to Nick. “Her older son is guilty. But not she. And not…” His words faltered just enough for Nick to feel the blade twist. “Not the other, he received a death blow by his own brother.”

 

King Julio’s jaw locked, the muscle working, his lips pressed into a hard, bloodless line.

 

For the first time since the confession, he said nothing.

 

Silence pooled again, deep and suffocating, and in that silence Nick’s heart twisted. Charlie had defended Sarah, fiercely, with all the grace and wit of his station. But him? No words, no defense. Only silence.

 

And yet, Nick thought, as the ache bloomed raw in his chest, he did not begrudge it. Not really. He only hated the thought of dying with Charlie hating him.

 

King Julio’s eyes narrowed as he turned the words over, weighing them. His fury had not abated, but for a moment, his face was thoughtful.

 

And the chamber held its breath.

 

Nick could already feel the weight of silence pressing down again, thicker now that the king had fallen quiet. He kept his eyes low, afraid of what he might find on King Julio’s face, afraid of what more Sarah might be forced to admit. But it wasn’t Sarah who broke the pause.

 

It was Queen Jane.

 

Her voice, smooth but firm, slipped into the crack of silence. “And how did you return, finally, to the palace, my dear?”

 

Her eyes were on Charlie, soft and searching, maternal concern shading each syllable.

 

Nick’s breath caught. He dared a glance at the prince, who shifted slightly in the circle of their family’s attention. Charlie swallowed, his slender throat working, and for the first time since they had entered the hall, his composure wavered.

 

“There is…” Charlie began, hesitating. His gaze slid across the chamber, not toward Nick, but somewhere near him, enough to make Nick’s chest ache. “There is… a tunnel. Down the wishing tree in the gardens. It leads to the city.”

 

The words dropped into the room like stones into water.

 

Gasps broke out instantly, sharp and incredulous.

 

Queen Jane pressed a hand to her lips. Tori’s eyes widened, then narrowed in disbelief. Oliver, still perched against his brother, blinked owlishly, mouth forming a perfect “o” of surprise.

 

King Julio reeled back as though Charlie had struck him. “A tunnel?” His voice cracked with incredulity. “You mean to tell me that old tale is true?”

 

Charlie did not answer. He merely held his father’s gaze, his silence louder than words.

 

King Julio’s face drained of color, then flushed hot again, disbelief bleeding into outrage. His jaw worked, his mouth opening and shutting as though no curse in the world was strong enough to cover what he felt. “Oh, for God’s sake, don’t tell me. How did you know…And why were you so sure…” He stopped himself abruptly, snapping his mouth shut with a sharp shake of his head. “You know what? I prefer not knowing.”

 

Nick watched, a strange twist of emotions knotting in his stomach. Relief that Charlie had not said more, guilt that his silence covered Nick’s lies, admiration for the effortless way he deflected the king’s fury. Charlie wasn’t trembling, wasn’t flustered, he was steady, poised. There was something magnetic about the way he stood there, a quiet anchor in a storm that threatened to rip them all apart.

 

King Julio scrubbed a hand down his face, his heavy shoulders sagging for the first time since the boy’s reappearance. “That tunnel will be placed under immediate royal supervision. Guards, locks, seals, whatever it takes. And you” he pointed, stabbing the air with a finger, “you will never step inside it again.”

 

His exasperation softened, but only slightly, the edge still raw. “Why is being a father to a teenager harder than ruling an entire country?”

 

A ripple of nervous laughter came from Oliver, whose shoulders shook against his brother’s tunic. Queen Jane hid a smile behind her hand. Even Tori’s mouth twitched.

 

King Julio let out a long, shuddering breath, his anger sloughing away to something more weary, more human. He looked at his son, his heir, the child he had nearly lost. His voice dropped, quieter now, more fragile.

 

“But at least you are fine.” 

 

Nick barely had time to breathe before King Julio’s gaze turned once more, not toward him, but toward Sarah. The king’s fury had cooled, but his face remained grave, his tone heavy with something sterner than courtesy.

 

“From father to mother,” the king said, his voice low but resonant, “I thank you for your generosity towards my son.”

 

Sarah’s head snapped up in shock. The words clung to the vaulted ceiling, weighted with unexpected gentleness.

 

But Charlie cut across before his mother could even reply. His voice, as always, carried a soft command. “We shall take her under our wing, Father. She has done a great sacrifice in bringing me here.”

 

The room shifted on its axis. Nick felt it in his bones. The way Charlie spoke, graceful, decisive, no one could ignore him, not even a king.

 

King Julio exhaled, slow and reluctant, but at last he nodded. “Fine,” he said finally, his tone edged with resignation. “She shall be taken to the servants’ floor. I am sure we will find something for her.”

 

Sarah bowed deeply, her trembling hands clutched together. Relief broke across her face, raw and unguarded. Nick’s chest ached to see it.

 

Then King Julio’s eyes settled on him.

 

“And as for you, Sir Nicholas…” The words rolled out sharp and deliberate. “Do not think I do not understand the sacrifice you must have made. I do not need to ask if you are ready to fight against your own kin to defend the prince.”

 

Nick stiffened. The king’s gaze was a brand, burning through flesh and bone.

 

“But I hope you both know”, King’s voice sharpened, iron beneath velvet “that there is no way your son and brother what was his name?” He glanced sideways, as though searching memory. “David, you said? Well, that David has his days counted. As soon as my guards find him.”

 

The words dropped like stones in Nick’s gut. His throat closed around the name, around the weight of blood and loyalty and betrayal. He sought his mothers eyes, but he was surprised at finding that Sarah did not look perturbed by the decision, as if she had already embraced for it.

 

“I expect you to tell Commander Harrow immediately where the rebels’ den is,” Julio continued, unsparing. “Although I suppose, if you have escaped them, they will have flown elsewhere. To whatever holes they have left.”

 

Nick’s jaw clenched. He dared not look up, dared not let the turmoil in his chest show.

 

The king did not wait for an answer. He turned back to Charlie, and his voice softened again, abruptly, startlingly. “Now… enough. Everyone is exhausted.” He reached forward, his large hand cupping the side of his son’s head. “Go. Rest.”

 

Then, as if the fury of earlier hours had never been, he leaned down and pressed a kiss to Charlie’s forehead. “Still beautiful, my jewel” he murmured, audible only to those nearest. “Even after days of imprisonment.”

 

Nick swallowed hard, his heart twisting. Charlie lowered his eyes, a small blush spreading, though he swayed slightly with fatigue.

 

Queen Jane gathered Prince Oliver with her arm, Tori sweeping alongside, all three slipping out in a tide of silks and murmurs.

 

The Swords moved in to flank Nick, their hands firm but gentle as they supported him. He let them, too weak to protest. Each step dragged, the weight of his wounds and lies pressing heavy as stone.

 

As they crossed the hall, Nick’s ears caught the sound of King Julio’s voice again, different now. Softer. No longer king to subject, but man to man.

 

“I told you that I would find him, Julio,” Harrow said, his voice stripped of its steel, warmer somehow.

 

“Thank you, Harrow.” Julio’s reply was quieter still, threaded with sincerity. “I know I can always count on you, my friend.”

 

A pause, then Harrow’s low chuckle. “Well, I have been here for more than twenty years. I know my place.”

 

Nick turned his head slightly, stunned. He caught sight of them, two figures, both hardened by war and rule, leaning toward each other, laughing, and then embracing. Not the rigid clasp of soldiers, but something gentler, more private.

 

It shook Nick. To see Harrow, that relentless blade of discipline, soften. To see King Julio, so often a storm, set aside his crown for a heartbeat.

 

And suddenly Nick remembered, Harrow had once been a Sword to Julio himself, when the king had been no older than Charlie. The bond made sense. The history was written in their ease, their trust.

 

Nick looked away, unsettled. He had broken that trust with his own Prince.

 

The moment ended quickly, the laughter gone, the air snapping taut again. Harrow stepped back, his expression restored to stone.

 

He turned to Sarah, his voice practical. “Come, my lady. I will take you to the servants’ floor, help you get settled in.”

 

Nick leaned on Sai and Otis, their arms bracing him as he limped toward the doors. The marble felt cold beneath his feet, his wounds heavier with every step. He thought it was over, that Julio’s fury, Sarah’s confession, the weight of lies had wrung the court dry.

 

But Charlie’s voice rang out, soft, certain.

 

“Father… there is something else I must tell you.”

 

Nick froze, half-turned, heart thudding.

 

Julio had been easing back into his throne, weariness creeping into his broad shoulders. At the words, his head lifted sharply, eyes sharpening again with paternal alertness. “What is it, my jewel?”

 

The endearment made Nick’s chest ache. Julio had spoken it before, crown jewel, brightest star. Nick had thought it mere ceremony. But now, watching the king’s face, he saw the truth. Julio meant it. Charlie wasn’t just heir to the throne, he was his father’s treasure.

 

Charlie swallowed, his hands folded loosely before him. His gaze did not rise above the dais, though his voice was steady. “While I was held by the rebels, they… told me something. They said I was oblivious of the state of the kingdom. That… that we should not think of ourselves as holding the country together. That we were failing. That we were not doing a great job of it.”

 

The words left him like stones dropped into still water, and the ripples were immediate.

 

Julio’s face paled, then flushed deep red, his lips parting in sharp disbelief. “They dared…” His voice cracked, then broke into thunder. “They dared to put such filth in your ears?”

 

He surged forward, the great cloak of state sweeping behind him, but not with anger directed at Charlie. His fury was protective, wounded. “My precious boy, ou should never have been made to hear their poison. That is the true crime. That they dared to touch you, to whisper in your ear, to make you doubt your kingdom, your family, me. You know we always try to do the best for our people, we simply do not have all the answers for times of need like this”

 

Charlie flinched, but only slightly. “Father, I… I only tell you because I feel like I’ve not seen enough, I think I should be let to see the state of my kingdom.”

 

Julio’s breath caught. His hand went to Charlie’s cheek, thumb trembling against the boy’s skin. “You are too kindhearted. That is why I call you my jewel. You see suffering everywhere, because your heart feels it. But you must not take their venom as truth. Rebels twist what is broken into lies to serve their rage. And you” his voice cracked again, thick with pain—“you are not meant to carry such doubts.”

 

Nick’s throat closed. He could hardly breathe. The king wasn’t dismissing Charlie, wasn’t cruel. He was terrified. Terrified that his beloved son might believe the words of his enemies. However, and as sure it was that Nick had left his revolutionaries ideas, there was no denying the state of the kingdom, was not at its best, with noble houses being an oasis of the reality of the streets and the slums.

 

Charlie’s eyes shimmered, lips parting as though to speak again, but Julio cut him off, pulling him close, holding him with surprising gentleness for such a large man. “Listen to me, my son. You are heir, not king. That is the burden of your birth. Royals do not haves desires, we do as we must.”

 

The words hung heavy, not shouted, but spoken with deep conviction.

 

Julio drew back, his hands still firm on Charlie’s shoulders. “Your duty now is clear. Rest. Study. Become the ruler our kingdom will need when I am gone. And in due time… you will find a husband worthy of your name, and you will give me beautiful grandsons. That is what is asked of you for the moment. Nothing else.”

 

Charlie’s lips pressed together, the faintest shadow of sorrow passing over his face. He lowered his gaze, not in rebellion, but in quiet defeat. “Yes, Father.”

 

Julio softened again, his hand brushing the boy’s hair, then pressing another kiss to his brow. “Go. Rest. My jewel. You are safe now. That is all that matters.”

 

And with that, Julio dispatched a sad Charlie to his room to rest.

Notes:

In this chapter I actually start threading things that will become main plots in the second part of this fic...

Chapter 29: Moonstone eyes

Notes:

Hello guys!
So remember when I told you that this was supposed to be the last chapter of part I, but knowing myself I would probably write too much? Well, I certainly know myself really well, cause I finished writing this chapter and it was long.

Technically I could have managed to fit the last bits In here, as the rest is not the 8k words the chapter has, but I also think is better to have divided it, just for the theatrics of the ending. But don't worry, I am posting it in 24 hours, it's all done. You could even consider this chapter really the final part of the first half of the fic, and the next one an interlude, but anyways, too much work.

Oh, I've also been rewatching downtown abbey recently, im sorry if my writing gets affected by this, im pretty sure I have made this chapter's writing posher without wanting to.

 

CW: Panick attack, mentions of Violence, PTSD and Implied problems with nutrition (not ED but worth mentioning)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Nick woke slowly, as though his body belonged to someone else.

 

The first thing he felt was the weight of the mattress beneath him, coarse sheets tugging against his skin. The second was the ache in his abdomen, sharp at the edges, dull at the center, as though someone had buried a shard of glass deep inside him and forgotten to pull it free. Every breath pressed against the wound, making him wince. He raised a hand, half afraid to find blood, but touched only the roughness of the bandages. Still there. Still tight.

 

For a while he didn’t move at all. His head rested back against the pillow, his eyes tracing the low ceiling beams in the dim light. He could hear nothing beyond the walls. No voices, no footsteps, no scrape of armor or distant laughter of servants. Only the soft rattle of his own breath.

 

He had been here days, he knew that much. Days lost to fever and exhaustion. Sometimes he had surfaced from the darkness of sleep only long enough to sip at water, or feel at the rest of the swords coming in and out of the room. However, mostly he had been alone and sleeping.

 

He had not seen the prince. He had not seen his mother. No words from Commander Harrow, no faces of nobles or courtiers. Just the shadows of the room and his own drifting thoughts.

 

The last clear memory he owned was of the Swords’ arms beneath him, steadying his weight, guiding him across the corridors. Their voices had carried him more than their hands, low and warm in his ears. They had taken him back to their shared quarters, settled him with the rough tenderness only soldiers knew. They had spoken, even laughed a little, though the words had blurred at the edges of his pain.

 

He closed his eyes now, chasing those words back. Slowly, the memory sharpened, its edges carving through the haze 

 

The room had smelled of leather, sweat, and the faint trace of oil on steel. The Swords’ quarters were cramped, the beds close together, blankets tangled from nights of exhaustion. Nick had been lowered onto his mattress, every motion pulling at his wounds, but before he could sink into sleep the others had piled in around him. Not just sitting nearby, but sprawling across his bed as though it were theirs too.

 

Christian leaned back against the headboard, boots kicked off, arms folded with his usual air of authority. Otis had thrown himself sideways across Nick’s legs, grinning at the way Nick winced before muttering an apology. Sai perched at the edge like a cat, balanced on his haunches, his sharp eyes flicking from one to the other.

 

“These days have been bloody nuts,” Otis declared, stretching out until Nick shoved weakly at him. “Half the palace’s in panic, the other half’s drunk from the ball. You should’ve heard the things people were saying.”

 

Christian scoffed. “Aye, they were saying plenty. Stupid bastards. Some of them even though—”

 

“Don’t,” Sai interrupted, giving him a look. But Christian only arched a brow.

 

“He should know,” Christian said flatly. Then, turning to Nick, “They thought you’d done something to the prince.”

 

Nick blinked, stunned. His mouth went dry. “They thought I…?”

 

Otis sat up, shaking his head violently. “Yeah, but we told them it was bullshit. Absolute, steaming bullshit. Didn’t we, lads?”

 

“Bullshit,” Sai echoed firmly, his voice low but certain. “No one’s allowed to put that on you, Nick, I’ll admit to myself for a second that I had that thought, but I tossed it immediately, it’s rather ridiculous, I must have been still drunk from the ball, its just that I sensed something odd.”

 

Christian gave a small, grudging nod. “We said it to their faces. You should’ve seen one of the chamberlains turn pale when Sai got up in his face.”

 

Otis laughed, nudging Nick’s shoulder. “Mate, they didn’t know what hit them. You’d have been proud.”

 

Nick swallowed hard. “You really defended me?”

 

Christian’s gaze softened for a heartbeat, his voice quieter. “Of course we did. You’re one of us.”

 

“Always,” Otis added with a lopsided grin, tossing himself back across the bed as if to prove the point.

 

Sai said nothing, but the slight press of his hand on Nick’s wrist told the truth well enough. 

 

Nick shifted, turning onto his side with a low groan, the bandages pulling against his skin. His eyes found the shuttered window to the south, where a thin slit of light spilled through the wood. The world outside felt impossibly far away.

 

He should go out there.

 

The thought had been circling him since the fever broke, nagging every time he woke. He could not lie in this bed forever, hidden away like a boy punished for mischief. He ought to find his mother. See how she was faring, what work the palace had given her, if she was being treated with dignity. More than that, he needed to ask her if she knew, why Harrow, why the prince, had both kept silent. Why they had shielded him instead of naming him for what he was.

 

And Prince Charlie.

 

Nick swallowed, shifting again against the pillows. He hadn’t seen the prince in days. No glimpse of him, no word carried through the door. He had no idea how Prince Charlie had spent his hours , if he had been resting, if he had been surrounded by family, or if the weight of the throne room’s revelations still hung over him.

 

But Nick knew he could not avoid him forever. He would have to stand before him, face the truth of what had passed between them, and face the truth of what he himself had done.

 

He exhaled shakily. Enough hiding. Enough drifting. He would rise, he would find his mother, he would seek the prince. Whatever came of it, he could not postpone it any longer. 


 

The corridor stretched ahead, quiet but not empty, the hush of the palace carrying through stone and silk. Nick moved slowly, his steps uneven, each one tugging at the bandages in his abdomen, he almost didn't have any pain, but he was sure it would leave a scar. The air smelled faintly of beeswax and roses, polished floors reflecting the weak sunlight seeping in from the tall windows.

 

His thoughts turned, as they always did, to the others. The Swords would be with Charlie , of course they would , shadowing his every movement, protecting him from whatever danger might crawl from the city’s cracks. He had almost reached the end when a voice, sharp and too familiar, cut through the stillness.

 

“I was looking for you, but you hadn’t come out of your den.”

 

Nick froze, his shoulders stiffening as ice slithered down his spine. Slowly, he turned.

 

Stéphane Fournier.

 

The man’s frame filled the passage, broad but worn, his face shadowed by years Nick had not cared to count. The reason,half the reason,these last days had burned into ruin.

 

For a moment, rage trembled at the edge of Nick’s control. He wanted to spit, to strike, the vile words he had utter on the ball that night still echoing in his head. But Nick reminded himself: this man was not worth the fire in his chest. Not after that had caused him to loose the control of his emotions and kidnap his Prince.

 

“I heard,” Stéphane said, voice clipped, eyes narrowing as he stepped closer, “what you did. Saving the prince and all of that.”

 

Nick lifted his chin, forcing steadiness into his voice. “It was my duty.”

 

“Bullshit.”

 

The word landed like a slap.

 

Nick’s body stiffened, his breath catching. “What?”

 

Stéphane’s eyes glinted, bitter, sharp as glass. “Oh, you think you can fool everybody. You think you can wear that sword’s cloak and look the hero, but you can’t fool me. I know the reason the prince has disappeared these days. It has to be tied to you two. Don’t take me for an idiot.”

 

Nick’s throat went dry. His pulse thudded painfully against his ribs, but he forced his face into cold composure. “That is a blasphemous lie,” he said, each word deliberate. “And I will not tolerate it.”

 

“For God’s sake,” Stéphane barked, stepping nearer, his voice low and venomous. “I’m your father. I know you. I know people like you.”

 

The words detonated something inside Nick. His lips curled in a bitter laugh that was nothing like joy. “You know nothing about me.” His voice broke, louder now, years of silence boiling free. “You have not been there for a second in the last twenty years. Not one. So how dare you stand here and say such things? Don't reflect yourself on me”

 

His hands shook, not from fear, but from the sheer force of holding back everything else he wanted to scream. 

 

Stéphane’s lip curled, his voice dripping with contempt. “I know someone like you could never get into the Swords by being pure of noble heart. There is nothing pure about you. You’re the product of, well,” he let the pause linger, cruel, “a fun affair years ago. Nothing more. That’s all you are.”

 

Nick’s hands clenched into fists, nails biting into his palms. His chest heaved.

 

“And I know how you people are,” Stéphane pressed on, his voice lowering like a blade sliding into flesh. “You paupers who sneak into our world. You hate us. You hate that we’re better than you. You hate what we are.”

 

“Shut up,” Nick spat, his voice shaking, not with fear but with rage burning out of control. His eyes blazed. “Shut your filthy mouth,”

 

Stéphane stepped closer, unflinching. “I will uncover what’s happened here. I don’t know what trick you’ve played, what trick you’ve used to make the prince cover for you, but it won’t last. I will not rest until I see you dragged back into the hole you came from.”

 

Nick’s jaw tightened, ready to lunge,when a voice, fierce and breaking like steel behind them, rang through the corridor.

 

“Get your putrid hands out of my son.”

 

Both men turned at once, startled by the voice that cracked through the corridor.

 

And there she was.

 

Sarah Nelson.

 

Nick’s heart lurched, he hadn’t seen her in days, hadn’t known when he would cross paths with her again. But the true shock lay in Stéphane’s face. The color drained from his cheeks, his mouth half open, his proud frame stiffening as though struck by a ghost. For the first time since Nick could remember, Stéphane Fournier looked stripped of his power.

 

It had been more than twenty years. Twenty years since the man had seduced her, whispered promises of devotion, left her with child not once but twice. Twenty years since he had cast her into the streets like refuse, abandoning her to the cold with nothing but shame and the burden of sons he never claimed. 

 

But Sarah did not falter. She did not look small. She did not look broken. She looked like a queen in her own right, chin lifted, dark eyes sharp as steel.

 

“Sarah, it is you...” Stéphane breathed, wide-eyed, his voice little more than a croak.

 

She didn’t flinch. “I told you,” she said, each syllable cutting like glass, “to stop touching my son, Stéphane.”

 

Her tone bore no tremor. No hesitation.

 

“What are you doing here?” Stéphane demanded, trying to gather his composure, but his voice betrayed him. It cracked, incredulous. “This is no place for you.”

 

Sarah’s lips curled into something between a smile and a sneer. “And what is a place for me, Stéphane? The gutter? The alleys? The streets you threw me to?”

 

His eyes flickered, but he could not answer.

 

“Well, then you are mistaken,” she went on, stepping closer, her presence filling the hall until Stéphane, for all his noble blood, seemed smaller than her shadow. “You cast me out like a rat, but here I stand. In the palace. With my son, not yours. And not you, nor any of your titles, can change that, don’t you forget I know you and I know deep down you are just a coward.

 

Stéphane’s breath hitched, but no words came. He was staring at her as though she had risen from the dead.

 

Nick glanced between them, stunned by the weight of it,the collision of two lives, two wounds, two truths long buried.

 

Stéphane swallowed hard, trying to straighten his spine, but Sarah’s gaze cut him down before he could manage the pretense.

 

“You’re pathetic,” she said, the words calm, almost delicate,as if she were merely stating the weather. “All these years I thought I had been weak for falling for your lies, but looking at you now… I see you were never a man of strength at all. Just a coward who hides behind his name.”

 

Color rushed to Stéphane’s face, his fists clenching. “I cannot stand here and take such words from you,” he snapped. “You are nothing but an unbothered and spiteful woman-”

 

Sarah tilted her head, her smile sharp as a blade. “Cry me a river, Stéphane.” Her tone dripped with irony, her eyes sparkling with disdain. “Do you truly think your titles mean anything to me now? You had your chance to be something more than a rich brat. You could have been a man worth respect. Instead, you chose deceit. You chose abandonment. And now you have nothing of me left to wound, I have spent two decades suffering the unimaginable for my sons, any preocupation you could give me is a grain of rice compared to what I have endured.”

 

Nick watched in awe, breath caught in his throat. He had never seen his mother like this, so unshaken, so imperious, while Stéphane looked full of anger.

 

“You…whore”

 

Nick snapped quickly, he wished he could punch the man in the face, but the pain in his body still lingered to make the simple action of breaking a man’s teeth painful, so he chose to do the most sensible thing, which was to embrace the “if you can’t beat them, join them” motto, and use his treacherous French heritage.

 

"Si tu oses encore traiter ma mère de pute, je te jure que, une épée ou non, personne ne pourra m'empêcher de te faire couper la bite et la jeter aux chiens de Sa Majesté." -(If you ever dare to call my mother whore again, i swear that Sword or not, no one will be able to stop me from having your dick cut off and throwing it to his majesty's  dogs)

 

Stéphane opened his mouth, then shut it, jaw working in silent rage. At last, he hissed, “This will not end like this.” His eyes flicked between Sarah and Nick, seething, humiliated. Then he turned sharply, cloak snapping behind him as he stormed down the corridor.

 

The silence he left behind was almost deafening.

 

Sarah exhaled slowly, the steel of her posture softening at last. She shook her head, muttering under her breath, “How could I ever have been so foolish as to think that man was attractive?”

 

Nick blinked at her, caught between laughter and relief. “Mum…” he whispered.

 

She turned to him then, and her expression melted into warmth. She smiled, eyes glistening, voice gentler now. “Nicky.”

 

Nick’s throat tightened as he looked at her. “Mum, are you fine? I’m sorry you had to witness that.”

 

Sarah shook her head, dismissing it with a sharp exhale. “I don’t care. I don’t care a little bit for that man.”

 

Before Nick could say more, she pulled him into her arms, and he let himself fold into her embrace. The smell of soap and hearth smoke clung to her clothes, achingly familiar, grounding him in a way nothing else could. He clung back with a child’s desperation, as though afraid that letting go would invite the world to break them again.

 

“I’m sorry,” he whispered into her shoulder. “Had I told you he was still here… I hadn’t even thought of him, I forgot that diplomats from the ball were still here.”

 

Sarah cupped the back of his head, her voice low but steady. “Well, it doesn’t matter, it was bound to happen someday. Let’s forget about him. He’s a bad memory of more than twenty years ago.” She pulled back just enough to look at his face, brushing her hand against his cheek. “Now…” Her expression softened, the storm of moments before dissolving into a gentle smile. “I was just coming to see you, its the first time after being here that I have a bit of free time.” Her eyes roved over him, down the line of his bandages visible beneath his open shirt. “How are you doing?” 

 

Nick swallowed, the words catching in his throat. He had wanted to sound strong, but what came out was hoarse, uncertain. “I’m fine. Fine. But,how are you?”

 

She cut him off at once, shaking her head fiercely. “No. No, Nicky. You are the one who nearly bled out on a cottage floor. You are the one who took a knife for a prince. I want to know how my son is doing.” Her voice cracked on the word son.

 

He tried to steady her with a smile, though it hurt his face. “I’m fine, Mum.”

 

Sarah closed the last of the distance then, unable to stop herself. Her palm pressed lightly against his cheek, as if to prove to herself he was real. Tears gathered at the corners of her eyes. “You scared me,” she whispered. “You really, really scared me.”

 

Nick leaned into her touch, closing his own eyes for a moment. “I won’t do it again, Mum.” His voice was softer, childlike despite the pain stitched through his body.

 

They stood that way for a breath, clinging to the fact that they were both still standing. That the worst had not broken them. That in spite of flames, blades, and truths too sharp to speak aloud, they had survived.

 

At last Nick drew back, his gaze searching hers. “How are you? How’s the palace treating you? What are you doing here? Are you in any room, are you finding yourself comfortable,”

 

Sarah hushed him with a gentle shake of her head, her lips curling faintly despite her tears. “Nicky, Nicky, Nicky. Don’t worry. I’m pretty fine.” 

 

Sarah’s voice softened as they began to walk, her arm brushing his as though she couldn’t bear to let go of him yet. “They remembered me, you know,” she said. “From months ago, when I came to make garments for the prince and for the Swords. They were utterly horrified when they heard what happened to the cottage.”

 

Nick’s stomach twisted. “I’m terribly sorry, Mum.”

 

She stopped, turning to face him fully, and cupped his cheek with both hands. Her touch was warm, steadying. “I know, dear. It was also your home.”

 

“I know,” Nick murmured, his voice catching. “But watching it burn before our eyes, knowing it was David who did it,” He broke off, the words thick in his throat. “It was so shocking.”

 

Sarah sighed, her gaze lowering.

 

“Does the staff know about David?” Nick asked after a pause, bracing himself.

 

“Yes,” Sarah said quietly. “I actually had to tell them. They’re horrified, of course, but they do not blame you, or me. They’ve been… really understanding.”

 

Nick blinked, his chest loosening with relief.

 

“I’ve been given work by Miss Miriam,” Sarah continued, a faint smile lighting her tired face. “I’ve been helping her with what tasks there are. There’s no need now for a royal seamstress, the ball season’s just finished, but I hope when the occasion comes again, they’ll give me more of those tasks. For now I’m happy helping in the kitchen, cleaning, even serving meals to the other servants.” 

 

She drew in a breath, her eyes glimmering with something like humor. “And they’ve put me in a comfortable little room. Tidy, small, but mine. I’ve got my own bed, with soft covers. A little desk to put my non-existent things on.” She chuckled at her own joke. “And a chair. Oh, and there’s even a chimney. It’s tiny, it can only hold a small flame, but it heats the room quickly, since the walls are so thick. And there’s a little corner, separated off, with a basin of water where I can wash myself and use as a toilet. Can you believe it? I’ll actually miss fetching water from the fountain every day. Never thought I’d say that.”

 

Nick laughed at that, the sound raw but real “I’ll make sure to give you something to make it more yours, maybe now you can find more time to read, I could buy a couple of classic’s” His lips curled into something like a smile, though the ache in his chest softened it. “if I can take something good out of all of this… it’s that I’m really glad I get to live with you again. Even if I’m up on the upper floors,” he gave a little chuckle, “for now at least. It’s going to be great having breakfast and supper together again. I was really, really worried about you here.” 

 

Sarah’s eyes shimmered, her hand brushing over his arm as though she could tuck his words away. “I’m also happy to be here,” she said gently. “Even if the circumstances that led us here are… not the best.”

 

Nick hesitated, gnawing on the inside of his cheek before asking, “Actually, talking about David… I remembered you spoke his name to the King. Why did you decide to give him up so quickly, Mum?”

 

The question landed between them like a heavy stone. Sarah drew a breath, her mouth opening,

 

But before she could answer, footsteps rang along the corridor. Nick turned.

 

Commander Harrow.

 

Nick’s pulse jolted, his throat dry. “Commander,” he said, voice stiff, his body tensing at once.

 

The man’s gaze pinned him, sharp as a blade. “Nelson,” Harrow said, his tone clipped. “What are you doing out here?”

 

Nick swallowed hard. He could not tell the truth , that he had wanted to find Charlie, that every restless thought had been pulling him toward the prince. Not now. Not with Harrow’s eyes on him, knowing what he knew. “I… thought it was time I started moving again. Getting free a little. Stretching my legs.”

 

Harrow’s jaw tightened. His reply was flat, cold. “Perhaps not being so free is exactly what you need.”

 

The words landed like chains around Nick’s ribs. He couldn’t find an answer, only dropped his gaze, heat rising in his face. The silence stretched, brittle.

 

At last Harrow turned his attention to Sarah. “Anyway. I was looking for you, Lady Sarah.”

 

Sarah frowned, shaking her head. “Oh, please, Mr. Harrow. I’ve asked you not to call me ‘Lady.’ I’m no lady.”

 

“I will not forget my morals,” Harrow said firmly, inclining his head. “I was wondering if you might come with me. I’ve a few garments,worn, but sound,that could be given new life under your hands.”

 

Sarah’s features lit with the smallest spark of gratitude. “Yes. Of course. Lead the way.”

 

Harrow’s eyes flicked back to Nick before he turned. The glance was long, suspicious, carrying all the weight of his unspoken disapproval. “I don’t like you walking free,” he said. “But that decision is not mine to make.” With that, he strode off down the corridor.

 

Sarah lingered a moment, her eyes on Nick. “I’m grateful to him, you know,” she said softly. “He’s been… understanding. Even after you and I broke his confidence, he’s been calm with me. Amicable. And you should remember, Nicky,he has lied to the king himself, who is very dear to him, to put you first. To put you and the prince first.”

 

Nick’s breath caught. His voice was low, unsteady. “So… it was on the prince’s orders that he kept quiet about me?”

 

But Sarah was already moving, already following after Harrow, her skirts trailing behind her until her figure disappeared around the corner.

 

Nick was left alone, the question echoing unanswered in the corridor.


Nick’s steps carried him through the winding corridors of the palace, though every turn seemed heavier than the last. He kept seeing Sarah vanish with Harrow in his mind’s eye, her words still ringing,he lied to the king for you. The weight of that sacrifice pressed against his ribs with every breath.

 

By the time he reached the familiar doors to the Prince chambers, his palms were slick. He wiped them against his trousers, took a breath, and pushed himself forward.

 

Sai, Otis, and Christian were clustered at the threshold, their postures tense, voices lowered as though guarding something invisible. They turned as one when they noticed him. 

 

“Nick?” Otis’s brows shot up. “What are you doing here?”

 

Nick forced a grin, though it felt weak on his lips. “I think it’s time I got up again.” His eyes flicked to the door behind them. “Why are you standing out here? Shouldn’t you be inside the prince’s rooms? Is he with visitors?”

 

The three of them exchanged glances,quick, nervous looks that shifted between them like cards passed hand to hand. None of them spoke.

 

A hollow pang opened in Nick’s chest. “What’s happening?” he pressed.

 

Sai cleared his throat, rubbing the back of his neck. Otis muttered, “We didn’t want to disturb you in your condition, mate,”

 

“I’m not dead,” Nick cut in sharply. His voice rang louder than he intended, and he swallowed, lowering it again. “So somebody better tell me what’s going on.”

 

They looked at each other again, like men hoping one of them might carry the blade for the rest. Finally, Christian drew in a breath and said, “The prince… he hasn’t been very… amicable these last days. He doesn’t want to see anyone.”

 

Nick blinked at him, stunned. “That can’t be true. He hasn’t even seen his brother? Or anyone? He seemed fine when we came back.”

 

“Yes, well,” Sai said, shoulders sagging, “we thought that too. But after the first night he hasn’t been able to get rest. He doesn’t want anyone inside.”

 

Nick’s heart clenched. Charlie. What happened to you in there? He shook his head. “Then I’ll go in. I need to talk to him. He’ll let me.”

 

“Nick, don’t,” Otis said quickly. “It’s not a good idea. Not for him, and not for you either. You still need to heal.”

 

Nick’s voice hardened. “I know what I’m doing. I shared those days out of the palace with him. Half the palace might think I don’t belong at his side, but I do. He’ll understand me,and he’ll be sincere with me.”

 

His words left them staring at him, torn. Their silence scraped over his nerves until he nearly snapped.

 

Finally, Sai exhaled, muttering, “Fine. You’re also a Sword. You can decide for yourself if you want to get your balls royally castrated.”

 

Christian added, grimacing, “And if he throws you out, don’t say we didn’t warn you.”

 

Otis rubbed his face with both hands. “We’re only letting you through because I don’t think I can take another begging Prince Oliver. He was sobbing one minute, and then, when he saw tears were not gonna open his brothers door, he started threatening to cut my head off, and he’s seven. Seven! Im convinced that toddler has some kind of demon inside him, and I don’t mean that a demon has possessed him, no no, I think he is the one possessing the demon.” 

 

Nick’s lips twitched despite himself. He nodded, his chest tight with both nerves and determination. “Thank you. Really.” He moved to open the door, but then, in a sudden moment, he turned again and smiled to the boys. "Thank you guys, I have..I have never had friends"

 

The three swords now looked at Nick with Their frowns furrowed.

 

"I… I've never had this before. A real team, mates. People I could trust with my life. Before, it was just me. And I was fine with that. It was all I knew." He shook his head, a small, sad smile on his face. "But now... I don't know what I would do without you guys, I think I never knew how much I needed other boys with whom to share laughs, or eat pastries while joking, and...yeah, im sorry if I was a prick at first, I just...I was always a weird child, really sensitive from what is expected from us, slum boys, no one ever really took a real interest to try to get to know me, and...I never thought someone would ever like me without wanting anything back from me, less than three other boys with no need to pass time with me would choose me, and you did it, I am thankful you asked me to be part of your group on the selection day."

 

A sudden wave of emotion swelled up in his chest. "Thank you," he said, the words thick with feeling. "Thank you for giving me the opportunity of becoming part of something." He pulled them into a fierce, heartfelt hug, a rare show of affection that spoke volumes.

 

Sai, while looking at him, simply squeezed Nick’s shoulder. “We’re with you, Nick, we wouldn't want anyone else in our team, and we know you are not the Prince, but you need to know we are really happy you have returned to us, with prince or without, you are important to us.”

 

Christian, with a wide, infectious grin, clapped Nick on the back. “You’re one of us now, mate. No going back.”

 

Otis, the gruffest of the three, looked at the other two and then back at Nick, his eyes glinting with a mix of surprise and genuine warmth. “Oh, I think I’m going to cry,” he said, his voice rough. “Sir Nick has finally taken the stick out of his ass.”

 

Nick let out a surprised laugh and pulled back, punching Otis playfully on the shoulder. He took a deep breath, composing himself, and turned to the door. “Okay,” he said, the old guard slipping back into place, “now I’m going to enter.”


The first thing that struck him was the darkness. Heavy curtains smothered the windows, the air thick with the absence of light. Nick’s stomach twisted. Prince Charlie never lived like this,he adored the sunshine, the bright air, the openness of windows thrown wide.

 

Nick’s eyes adjusted slowly, tracing the dim outlines until he caught sight of a figure by the piano. Seated, shoulders tense, back turned.

 

And then the voice, low and sharp, broke the silence.

 

“I told you,” Charlie said without looking around, “I do not want any visits.” 

 

“Well I thought you might make an exception for me, your Highness”

 

As long as Nick pronounced those words, Prince Charlie turned his head around in the blink of an eye, disbelief covering his expression. 

 

“What are you doing here?” Charlie’s voice cracked like a whip. He pushed up from the bench, rising to his full height, and in that moment there was no trace of the soft boy Nick had carried through the tunnels. There was only a prince, furious and unyielding.

 

Nick swallowed, trying to steady his voice. “I need to talk to you, Your Highness. I think it’s proper,given everything.”

 

Charlie’s lips twisted, his jaw taut. “I do not think you and I have to talk about anything else.”

 

Nick blinked at him. “But, Your Highness,”

 

“No.” The word cracked the air. “You’ve got what you wanted. You’re here. You still keep your head over your shoulders,for now. And there will be no consequences for you. I don’t know what else you could want from me.”

 

Nick’s mouth went dry. He forced the words out anyway. “I just want to explain myself.”

 

“I do not need your explanations.” Charlie’s voice cut, sharp as a blade. His eyes flared, and his tone dipped into cruelty. “I don’t care what selfish excuse you’ve thought up, how much pity you want to beg from me. Pitying us with your fragile”,he lingered on the word, mocking, cruel in its precision,“past that haunts you. That’s not something I’ll hear.”

 

Nick’s chest tightened, as though the knife wound had torn open again. He had never seen Charlie like this,his prince, his light, looking at him as though he were filth.

 

Charlie didn’t stop. He began to pace the room, his silken shoes soundless against the carpet, his voice cutting the stillness. “Are you truly not content, Nicholas? After everything we’ve all done for you? You know, Commander Harrow, he lied to my father. That man has served my family for more than two decades, and he lied to the King, just because your mother and I asked it of him. Your mother,who begged me to keep you alive.”

 

Nick flinched. “So that’s it,” he whispered hoarsely. “You’re not doing anything against me… because of my mother.”

 

Charlie halted, his eyes flashing. “While you were sleeping in the tunnel, bleeding like a fool, we had to tell the commander everything. He was ready to have you imprisoned, executed even. But your mother is… a good person. She has helped me not once, but twice. And she has no power over your choices, or those of your stupid brother. Yet she begged. She begged, Nelson. And Harrow, strict, ruthless Harrow, asked me what to do. He said she had already lost one son. She should not be made to lose another, and I agree.”

 

Charlie’s voice wavered then, only for a breath. His eyes darted away, then snapped back, harder than before.

 

“Of course,” he said, moving across the room again, “it has not come without sacrifices.” He paused, turned his head slowly toward Nick, his words dropping like stones. “I told her that if she wanted me to keep your secret,what you have done,she should tell the court the truth about your brother David.” 

 

Nick’s stomach churned as the truth hit him. So that was it. His mother’s trembling words in the throne room, her refusal to meet his eyes,it all made sense now. She had sacrificed everything, even David, to save him.

 

He felt his breath falter. I have condemned my brother to death.

 

“Oh no,” Charlie said bitterly, guessing his thoughts, his voice a blade, “believe me, he has condemned himself alone to death. But your mother,” his lips pressed thin, his eyes fierce with something too complicated to name,“your mother reinforced the point. The choice of a mother turning against her own son is powerful enough for my father to spare her life, and yours, i can not imagine how hard that must be, yet you do not seem satisfied.” 

 

Nick’s knees weakened. The words were steel shackles binding him to his guilt.

 

“How have you found it, Nicholas, watching the maids, the other Swords, those boys, working, serving, breaking their backs every day while you’ve been plotting against me?”

 

Nick’s throat tightened, his vision blurred with tears. “Please, my prince,” his voice cracked, raw, desperate. “If you let me explain,”

 

“I do not want your explainings!” Charlie roared, the sound filling the chamber like thunder.

 

Before Nick could speak again, a knock rattled the door.

 

“What?!” Charlie snapped, his voice slicing through the silence.

 

The door creaked open, and a young maid entered, her apron trembling as much as her hands, Nick had never seen her . She bowed quickly, her voice shaking. “Your Highness,” 

 

“I do not want anything!” Charlie’s shout made her flinch, her shoulders curling inward like a child bracing for a blow.

 

Nick stared, stunned. He had never heard Charlie speak to a servant that way, never.

 

The maid swallowed hard, clutching a tray. “This tea… was brought up by order of Princess Victoria. She told me, by any means, to get it to you,”

 

At that, Nick understood. If Princess Victoria had commanded it, the maid had no choice but to risk Charlie’s wrath. Nobody disobeyed Tori. She was sharper, fiercer than steel itself. Even Nick felt a pang of sympathy for the trembling girl.

 

“I don’t care what it is!” Charlie’s hand cut the air, furious. “I don’t want anything!”

 

The maid edged closer, bowing, her voice near breaking but taking the cap and putting it really close to Prince Charlie´s mouth. “But, my Prince, please… drink it, it will be good to soothe the nerves,”

 

Nick saw it,the flash of horror in Charlie’s eyes at the sight of the cup. His hand lashed out.

 

The sound of porcelain shattering against the floor tore through the chamber, shards scattering across the stone tiles. Tea spread in a dark stain, steam rising into the tense air.

 

The maid gasped, frozen in terror, then broke into frantic motion. Her eyes wide, her breath ragged, she looked one heartbeat away from sobbing.

 

Nick moved instinctively. “Please go,” he said quickly, his voice firm, gentler than hers had been treated. “Don’t worry, I’ll clean it.”

 

The girl fled, skirts whipping around her legs, leaving the smell of spilled tea and fear behind her.

 

Nick turned slowly back to Charlie, his pulse hammering. His voice low, disbelieving: “What is happening, your highness?” 

 

“Look what you’ve done,” Charlie said, his voice breaking. His hands trembled as he pointed to the shattered porcelain bleeding tea into the carpet. “This is your fault. This is your fault!”

 

The words grew harsher, louder, until they splintered into sobs. His shoulders shook, his eyes wild, his lips curling in desperation as though the room itself was closing in on him.

 

Nick froze, heart pounding, praying the other Swords outside couldn’t hear. He was suddenly thankful for the heavy tapestries draped across the stone, the thick rugs muffling every sharp word. Even in his shame, instinct urged him to protect Charlie’s dignity. The prince could not be seen this way,not by anyone else.

 

“What was the problem with the tea?” Nick asked softly, his voice trembling but steady enough to reach through the storm. “The poor maid did not deserve that.”

 

Charlie’s gaze snapped to the mess on the floor. His body locked, every nerve taut. His eyes were rimmed with red, bright with feverish terror.

 

“And who told you,” he whispered hoarsely, “that tea wasn’t poisoned?”

 

Nick’s breath caught. The realization slammed into him like a blade to the gut.

 

Charlie’s stare turned to him, burning, desperate. “What promises me that now my tea won’t be poisoned, like Ben did? Or my food?” His voice cracked, sinking to a rasp. “How do I know they won’t try again?”

 

His chest heaved, and the whisper dissolved into sobs. “I’ve not been able to take a bite since I arrived here,” he confessed, broken. His hands clawed at his hair, his voice jagged with despair. “I cannot trust anything,anything,that comes to my mouth. Because I’m afraid, Nelson. Afraid it’ll happen again. That this time I won’t escape.”

 

His words hung heavy in the chamber, raw and suffocating.

 

And then his eyes locked on Nick. His grief twisted, curdled into fury.

 

“It’s all your fault!” Charlie screamed, stumbling closer, his tears streaking down pale cheeks. His voice rose, sharp enough to flay him where he stood. “All your fault!”

 

He closed the distance between them, each step shaking, his hands balled into fists as though he didn’t know whether to strike or cling to Nick. 

 

“Well, nothing coming from the palace will harm you, my prince, I’m sure,” Nick said quickly, almost tripping over his words in his desperation to mend the wreckage between them. His voice cracked, and he hated how small he sounded, how boyish.

 

Charlie’s eyes flared. “The palace?” he cut in, bitter laughter spilling from his throat, sharp and hollow. “You took me from the palace.”

 

Nick’s mouth opened, but no words came. His chest tightened as though a fist had closed around his lungs.

 

“What tells me it won’t happen again?” Charlie pressed on, his voice rising, shaking. His hands gestured wildly, fragile in their fury. “What tells me you won’t try again?”

 

Nick’s knees nearly buckled. “Oh no, my prince,” he stammered, words tumbling out, “I assure you, after everything, I could not dream,”

 

“Silence!” Charlie’s cry lashed through the room, sharp as steel. It left Nick gutted.

 

The prince’s voice faltered then, but his anger only deepened, thickened with grief. “Do you know how difficult it is for me,” he demanded, “to let people inside my world?” His hands pressed against his chest, then swept toward the walls around them as though the chamber itself bore witness to the weight of his words. “Do you know what it is to be born into this? To be part of the monarchy?” His voice broke, cracking with exhaustion. “No,you don’t. This life… it might look like privilege, but it is one of the most difficult jobs in the world. I wish it were only posh events and waving hands.” He let out a sound, halfway between a laugh and a sob. “But it isn’t. Not for me.”

 

His voice lowered, steadied into something more dangerous, more intimate. “We are taught, from the time we can walk, not to trust anyone. Not fully. Not ever.”

 

And then,

 

“I let you, Nick.”

 

Nick felt the air seize in his chest. The use of his name pierced him with more force than any blade.

 

“I let you inside,” Charlie whispered, voice trembling. “I let you see my room, my person, my true self. I had dinner with you. I laughed with you. I cried with you. I confided in you.” His breathing hitched, his words stumbling under the weight of his sobs. “You, out of all the Swords,I trusted most.”

 

Nick’s eyes blurred, his heart beating violently as if trying to shatter through his ribs.

 

“And you…” Charlie’s voice collapsed, his hands clutching at the air as though he could grasp the right words. “You have taken that trust, that—” His throat closed. For a breathless instant, the word that hovered unsaid filled the room, heavy as a secret that could destroy kingdoms “That faith. And you have shattered it into pieces.” 

 

His shoulders caved as though all strength had fled him, his last words falling in a whisper. “You have shattered me.”

 

The silence that followed was unbearable.

 

Nick could not breathe. His prince stood before him,splintered, weeping, undone,and all Nick could think was that he had done this.

 

At last, a knock rattled faintly against the door. Both Nick and Charlie froze where they stood, their ragged breaths filling the silence.

 

“Your Highness, Nick?” Sai’s voice carried through the heavy wood, strained with concern. “We’re hearing sounds from inside the room. Is everything all right? We weren’t able to catch every word, but… we heard screams. And the maid who came earlier with tea,she was terribly distressed.”

 

“I told you,” Charlie snapped, his voice rising, “not to get me any tea!” He turned toward the door, his cheeks blotched red, his eyes burning. “And I told you all,leave me alone. I don’t want you to hear anything of what I’m saying.”

 

A pause lingered outside, the scrape of boots shifting against stone. Then Sai tried again, his tone gentler. “But, Your Highness, we can’t,”

 

“I order you.” Charlie’s voice cracked like a whip, iron in its command. “Go. Now.”

 

The silence that followed was suffocating.

 

Charlie’s gaze darted toward Nick, sharp and defiant, as if daring him to question the order. “After all,” he added, quieter now, though the venom still lingered, “Nick is inside with me. Nothing wrong is going to happen.”

 

The two of them listened. Muffled hesitation, then the reluctant shuffle of footsteps moving away. At last, Sai’s voice rang out once more, slightly muffled by distance. “We’ll be at the corner of the corridor, Your Highness.” 

 

Charlie’s eyes burned, wide and wet, his chest heaving with quick, ragged breaths. He moved in on Nick, trembling hands curling into fists, until his voice cracked with fury.

 

“So tell me, Nick,” he hissed, “what do you want? What else do you want from me?”

 

Nick froze. His own breath caught, chest tight against the sting of those words.

 

“I’ve forgiven you your life,” Charlie spat, pacing, pacing, then turning back in a violent circle. “I’ve respected your mother. I am giving you probably the best life anyone could give to a traitor like you,” His throat closed, his words splintering under the weight of his grief. “And still… still it is not enough! What else do you want?”

 

He whirled on the chest by the wall, yanking it open with shaking hands. “Is it money? Do you want that?” His voice cracked, higher, shriller. “Is that what you want from me?”

 

Before Nick could speak, Charlie hurled a fistful of golden coins at him. They struck his chest, scattering across the carpet with metallic clangs. “Then take it! Take it, Nick!”

 

Another handful, this time a necklace, heavy with rubies, flung hard against Nick’s hands. “Take this too! Here, pearls, sapphires, crowns, take it all!” His fingers trembled as he thrust treasure after treasure against Nick’s chest, shoving them into his arms until they tumbled to the floor. His voice had risen into a scream, ragged with pain. “I don’t want any of it! Not if it means this. Not if it means this pain!”

 

His fists struck Nick’s body then, beating against the bandaged torso as if the impact could somehow break him open, force an answer from him. “Why? Why did you do this to me?” His voice broke into a sob, but the blows kept coming, softer now, desperate, each word punctuated by the thud of his fists. “Why did you do this to me?”

 

Nick’s arms were heavy with the weight of jewels and chains he hadn’t asked for, treasures sliding through his fingers to the floor as Charlie pressed them harder against him.

 

“Because after all you did,” Charlie’s cry came in broken gasps, “after everything that happened, you came back!” His hands clutched at Nick’s shirt, pulling him close, striking him again in the same motion. “You came back and you saved me! Why?” His voice rose to a scream, wild, desperate, shaking the room. “Tell me, Nick! Why did you,” 

 

Nick did not let him finish. His voice tore through the silence like a blade, ragged and desperate, rising louder than he had ever spoken to his prince before.

 

“Because I love you!”

 

The room seemed to shudder with the force of it. Nick’s chest heaved, his fists trembling at his sides, his face wet with tears he had not realized were there. His voice broke again, but he pressed on, fierce, unrelenting, as though his very life depended on this confession.

 

“I have done my best to hate you, to hate everything about you, since the moment I arrived here. From the first time, the very first moment I laid eyes on you, walking down that stair with your blue sapphire eyes, eyes like moonstones, I was absolutely bewitched by your spell. There has not been a single moment since then where I have not been enchanted by you.” 

 

His breath caught, but the words tumbled, unstoppable. “You ask me why I did this to you? Then I ask you, why did you do this to me? I had my convictions. I had them clear, so clear. Yet from that first moment, I began to fall, utterly and desperately, for you. Without even knowing it. And then you let me in, then you let me see you, not the prince, not the crown, but you, you gave me a purpose while stripping me of the one I thought was my noble intention.”

 

Nick’s voice faltered, rough with anguish. “I should not feel this. I know it is wrong. I know I should not. And yet, I do. I love you. Yes. You are my Prince Charlie. And it is nothing of the sort of ‘find charming.’ No.” His hand clenched over his chest. “I Love You.”

 

He staggered a step forward, choking now on every word. “And I realized it when I was stunted, standing in my room, in the cottage, after seeing you, after you treated me with such hatred. That was when I knew. Because even then, even under your hatred, I loved you still.”

 

He shook his head, broken, desperate. “So tell me, tell me how I am meant to live with your despise now. I cannot. Do you hear me? I cannot live with it. I do not care to die, but I cannot live in a world where the only thing I can receive from you is your hate or worse, your indifference. If it is not your will to forgive me, ever, then you better sentence me to death. Because I swear it, I do not want to live.”

 

His voice cracked apart, each word driven home with unbearable force.

 

“I do not want to live in a world where your hatred is all I am allowed.”

 

Nick sees Charlie in shock, eyes wide open, his gaze flickering down and up again to meet Nick’s, his mouth parted in disbelief, his chest rising and falling in uneven breaths. For a long moment, no words come.

 

When no confirmation arrives, when Charlie only lowers his eyes to the floor, trembling, Nick takes a step back. His voice is quiet, defeated.

 

“If that is your will, Your Prince, then I shall go back and wait for your punishment in my room. I swear I will not fight against it.”

 

He turns, shoulders heavy, steps dragging toward the door. His hand hovers over the handle,

 

“Stop.”

 

The word, sharp with command, freezes him in place. Nick turns.

 

Charlie has not moved from his desk, gripping its edge so tightly his knuckles whiten. His head is bowed, breath quick, as though every inhale costs him. Then, with effort, he lifts his face to Nick.

 

“Is this real?” His voice breaks on the disbelief. “Why are you telling me this? Are you playing with me?”

 

Nick’s answer comes fierce, unshaken. He steps back toward him.

 

“There is not a single lie coming out from my mouth. There has not been since I made the terrible mistake of putting that damp cloth on your mouth.”

 

Charlie stares, breathes, thinks. Then, slowly, he begins to pace the room, words spilling out strained and bitter.

 

“Forgiveness is something we all do. We all must do. We have to forgive to make our job better, to not be offended every single time by the barbarities nobles, ministers, and peasants throw at us. Forgiving is not my problem with you.”

 

Nick’s eyes widen.

 

Charlie halts, fixing him with a look. “I realise you are sorry for what you have done. If you weren’t, you would not have taken me back. So,even though,” he swallows, “these days have been difficult, when I can think with a straight head, it is not you who bothers my mind. Not in that aspect.”

 

Nick exhales, almost a sigh of relief.

 

But Charlie’s voice cuts him again, merciless.

 

“Forgiving and trusting are two different things. And while I might forgive you one day, if what you desire is to earn back my trust, I am afraid you’ll never have that back. Do you understand me, Nick? You have taken all the trust I had in you and thrown it away. And I am certain I cannot give you that again. Never. Even as much as you desire it.”

 

Nick falls silent, struck to stillness, his eyes searching Charlie’s face for the smallest crack, the faintest trace of hope.

 

The air between them tightens, too thick to breathe.

 

Nick’s voice is rough, almost broken. “Well, that is it.” He turns again toward the door, shoulders hunched, as though trying to flee the weight of it all.

 

Behind him, Charlie’s voice cuts low, almost a murmur. “You know, it’s funny.”

 

Nick halts, glances back.

 

Charlie’s lips curve without mirth. “You know what my father said to me the other day? He told me that as royals, we do not have desires.” He steps closer, the click of his shoes soft against the carpet, deliberate. His gaze doesn’t leave Nick’s face. “Well, you’re not a royal. But you cannot have what you desire, either.”

 

Nick blinks, stunned into silence as Charlie closes the distance with measured grace.

 

“I cannot have what I desire if I follow his rules,” Charlie continues, voice tightening with something raw, something more than anger. His hands flex at his sides as he inches nearer. “I am tired of doing everything by the book. Tired of being rewarded with distrust, betrayal, bad words, suspicion. Yes, I am heir to the throne. Yes, I am a prince and I have a duty. But I am not only that.”

 

Now he is so close Nick can feel the heat radiating from his body, the press of his presence wrapping around him.

 

“I am also a human being.” His tone drops, softer now, intimate. “I am Charlie Spring. And I desire things.”

 

The words hang in the stillness, charged, vibrating with defiance.

 

“I deserve to desire things,” Charlie whispers, his breath ghosting against Nick’s cheek, “and to get them.”

 

Nick cannot move. His pulse hammers against his ribs, wild and terrified.

 

Then, after a long, fragile pause, Charlie leans in. Nick feels the air tremble between their mouths, feels Charlie’s breath mingling with his own.

 

“And I desire you.”

Notes:

Ok guys, see you in 24 hours, yep, im leaving you 24 hours so you can reflect with this ending In mind, and for you to freak out cause im sure no one was seeing THIS happening.

PS: Yes, Charlie's emotional intelligence flew out the window, cause why build solid and steady foundations for relationships when you can create a relationship on top of past resent and lies? Can you blame him, he is 18, we've all been there (I have not, but we can laugh on my non existing teenage dating history)

Chapter 30: The Illiad

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nick could not believe what he heard. His heart could not believe what he had heard. And yet, another part of his body had heard, had actually really heard, what Charlie had said.

 

The next instant their mouths crashed together, the kiss was eternal, boundless, the kind of kiss that erased the air around them and demanded nothing else exist. Flesh against flesh, breath against breath, both passion and fury tangled until Nick’s knees nearly gave way. Being in direct contact with Charlie, feeling his lips parting against his own, was tremendous, dizzying, the purest intoxication.

 

Nick felt it when Charlie’s arms slid up around his shoulders, then curled behind his neck, pulling him closer, tighter, as though trying to fuse them together. His grip was desperate, almost bruising, and Nick welcomed it, leaning into that fierce hold as if he’d die without it. God, there was no better place in the entire world than Charlie Spring’s arms.

 

They stumbled backwards, then forwards, losing all sense of direction, hands roaming, mouths refusing to part. Every step was chaos, knocking into chairs, brushing past tables, until, with one blind shove, they collided with the desk and the chessboard tumbled. Pawns and kings and knights clattered to the floor in a loud, disordered storm.

 

They froze, panting, foreheads pressed together, and then laughter spilled out between them, breathless, ragged.

 

“Charlie” Nick whispered, voice raw.

 

Charlie tilted his head back, lips swollen, eyes burning. “Do you realize,” he said between shallow breaths, “that until you took me out of here, you didn’t dare call me by my first name?”

 

Nick’s lips curved in a half-smile, even as he dragged in another breath. “Oh no,” he said, voice rough with both devotion and want, “you are still your highness, you are still my prince. But you are also mine, Charlie.” His hand slid up to cradle the back of Charlie’s head, thumb brushing his damp hair. “Can I be yours, my prince? Can you be mine?”

 

Charlie kissed him again, fiercer, a taste of hunger that left Nick gasping when their lips finally parted. Charlie held his face between both hands, eyes burning with that strange mixture of rage, hurt, and want, and said, “Look, I shall be sincere to you. I told you, I cannot trust you even if I can forgive you. Those are two very different things. You are forgiven, Nick, well, maybe I still need a couple of weeks to keep being mad at you, but I told you I understand you would not have received a stab on your stomach if you weren’t regretting it, but don’t forget about trust .”

 

The words should have been a mercy, yet they struck him like a blade. Nick felt the truth of them echo inside him, a hollow that no kiss could mend. Forgiven, yes, but trust was gone, According to Prince Charlie forever out of his reach.

 

Charlie’s voice dropped, steady but trembling at the edges. “But it is true that I desire you. I have desired you for so much time. So I want this, whatever you are offering to me.”

 

“Everything,” Nick interrupted, desperate, breathless. “I offer you everything, take whatever you want.”

 

Charlie brushed his thumb along Nick’s cheek, the gesture tender, almost cruel in its sweetness. “Then I want to take. I want to take as much as I want.” His gaze hardened, though his lips still hovered close enough that Nick could feel the warmth of his breath. “But there are conditions. Two of them.”

 

Nick swallowed, his heart drumming. “Anything.”

 

“The first, you shall never forget this thing about trust. I know you’ve said you… love me,” Charlie’s mouth lingered on the word like it might burn him, “but although I like you very much, I cannot correspond your feelings.”

 

Nick nodded, though the crack of it went through him like lightning. “Okay,” he said softly, his heart shuddering inside his chest. He could try to love for them both enough, as long as he could have Charlie alongside him.

 

“And the second,” Charlie continued, voice firm now, the command of a prince cutting through the intimacy, “you, under no concept, will not take my virginity. That will not be another treason to the kingdom you make, and another lie I will tell my father, and its not even worth saying that I would hate to have your head on a spike for this. Are you okay with that?”

 

Nick lingered, his chest tight with the weight of his own conscience. He knew this was bad, worse than bad. He should step back, should stop, should protect what little remained of dignity, of reason, of safety. He had already done enough harm. To himself. To his mother, who had sacrificed everything for him. To the prince, who deserved nothing but devotion. He knew this kind of relationship could only end up with a broken heart at best.

 

And yet, he could not.

 

Because somewhere deep inside, Nick realised he was no better than David, no better than the father who had abandoned them. He was greedy. Greedy for Charlie. And he would not repent, not tonight, not ever. He could endure the ache of never truly being enough, but he could not endure the absence of him.

 

He did not want to take. He wanted to give. To adore. To drown himself in the holiness of Charlie Spring.

 

“I am fine with this,” Nick said aloud, voice ragged but clear. “Although I should tell you, I am going to work as much as my mind, my body, and my soul can to earn your trust again.”

 

Charlie’s eyes, sharp as blades, narrowed. “Then you should know,” he whispered, steady, merciless, “that you will never achieve what you want.”

 

Nick’s chest cracked open at the words, but still, he answered, unflinching, “But at least give me the opportunity to try, Your Highness.”

 

Silence stretched. Charlie held his gaze, analysing him, dissecting him, those blue-sapphire eyes searching for the lie that was not there. At last, his lips parted, a breath slipping out like smoke. “It’s not worth it,” he murmured. Then, softer still, “But if you want to try, I won’t stop you. Even though it’s useless.”

 

And then, words ended. Their mouths crashed again, fierce, unforgiving, desperate. Every scar, every betrayal, every word unsaid melted in the blaze of flesh against flesh. They forgot everything, duty, danger, betrayal, until only heat remained. Exploring hands, trembling bodies, a storm of hunger that set the room alight.

 

They did not stop. Their mouths clashed again and again, lips bruising, teeth clashing, laughter breaking between the hunger. They stumbled sideways, bumping into a chair, knocking over a stack of books that crashed to the floor. Charlie shoved him against the wall, breathless, only for Nick to drag him forward again, their hands sliding over each other’s clothes, never steady enough to keep still.

 

The room became chaos, papers scattered, the chessboard still in ruins from earlier, a candle almost toppling before Nick caught it at the last second, pulling Charlie back to him immediately after as if even a second apart was unbearable. They never made it to the bed. They were too restless, too frantic, kissing against the desk, the shelves, the very edge of the piano until Charlie pulled him away with a mischievous laugh that cut straight through Nick’s ribs.

 

And Nick thought, honestly, he was fine with this.

 

He didn’t care if they never went further. If all Charlie ever wanted from him were soft brushes of hands, the occasional kiss stolen in a dark corner, or a fleeting press of lips in the dead of night, then that was enough. More than enough.

 

He was digging himself into a pit, one he’d never climb out of. But come on, could you blame a man for trying?

 

Nick swore, right there in the middle of Charlie’s wrecked chamber, as the prince kissed the corner of his mouth with trembling eagerness and inexperience, that he would never ask for more. He would not take what was not freely given. He would not demand.

 

From this moment forward, everything would be about worship. Worshipping Charlie Spring. Devoting himself entirely. It didn’t matter if he never found pleasure for himself again. It didn’t matter if trust was forever denied. He would live for those sapphire eyes, for the curve of Charlie’s smile, for the rare gift of his laughter in the middle of broken pieces on the floor.

 

Nick would burn himself to ashes, if only to keep the prince warm.

 

Charlie’s laugh, breathless and uneven, snapped Nick out of his spiraling thoughts. He was pulled back into the reality of Charlie’s lips on his, warm and insistent, until the laugh melted into a muffled moan against his mouth.

 

“God,” Charlie breathed, lips grazing his as he spoke, “I have been wanting to do this again since you kissed me that time in the tavern.”

 

Nick froze for half a second, his eyes snapping open in disbelief. He pulled back just enough to see him, Charlie with his hair in a wild halo, lips red, chest rising hard and fast, looking more undone than Nick had ever seen him. The sight was absurd and beautiful, and Nick almost laughed from the sheer shock of it. “You… you’ve been thinking of this?”Charlie’s cheeks flushed, but he nodded without hesitation, tugging Nick back into another kiss.

 

“Fuck,” Nick groaned between breaths, “I could have been doing this for weeks now.”

 

Charlie’s lips curved, a quick, teasing nod. “Well, you could,” he said, voice low, then kissed him again before adding against his mouth, “but I remember you ran away after you kissed me.”

 

Nick laughed against his lips, still kissing him, tongues tangling. He pulled back only long enough to grin and murmur, “Hey, I panicked, okay? And it’s not like you gave me any signs you enjoyed it until now.”

 

“Shut up,” Charlie whispered, devouring him again, his hands clutching desperately at Nick’s shoulders.

 

They kissed and fumbled around the room, knocking against furniture, losing themselves in laughter, gasps, and the desperate rhythm of lips meeting again and again. Every break for air was brief, their mouths finding each other instantly, like neither could stand even a second apart.

 

“How the fuck—” he interrupted for a kiss, “—can you be?” Another kiss, “—so oblivious?” And another kiss. 

 

His words broke apart into gasps, and then with a half-laughing, half-pleading tone, “Fuck, Nick,  I liked it so much…” His voice dropped to a breathless whisper, confessional and shameless all at once. “I had to touch myself that morning when we came back to the palace.”

 

Nick froze mid-kiss. Heat surged over him all at once—cheeks burning, chest tight, his whole body flashing hot. He pulled back a little, eyes wide, his voice shooting up in disbelief. “Fuck, are you serious, Charlie?”

 

Charlie’s face was already crimson, lips still parted, but his eyes gave him away, glittering, mischievous, and entirely unashamed.

 

Nick stared, stunned, torn between horror and wild laughter. “I don’t, God, I don’t even remember when—” He stopped, and then it hit him.

 

That night. The doorway.

 

“Well,” Charlie had said, voice sleep-rough, “goodnight… or good morning, I’m not sure anymore.”
He’d lingered there, one hand on the frame, eyes meeting Nick’s for a second too long. Something unspoken in the look. Something slow, strange, warm, like fire. Intentional. The glance of someone who knows they’re about to be alone, and doesn’t entirely mind.

 

Nick froze at Charlie’s words, heat crashing through him so fast it made him dizzy. His face was on fire, his body aching with a sudden, unbearable need. He couldn’t think, couldn’t breathe, only groaned, raw and guttural, like something ripped out of his chest.

 

Before his mind could catch up, his arms had already scooped Charlie clean off his feet. The prince gave a startled gasp, fingers grabbing at Nick’s shoulders as Nick crushed their mouths together again, kissing like he would die if he stopped. Somewhere in the back of his head, Nick knew he shouldn’t be doing this, he’d been gutted open just two days ago, his stitches probably screaming, but he didn’t give a damn. Let him bleed out here if it came to it. If death meant he could keep Charlie’s lips under his, then so be it.

 

With a growl, he wrestled Charlie down onto the mattress, half tumbling with him, half shoving him, until they landed in a messy sprawl beneath the bedframe. Charlie gasped again, the sound high and sharp, his knees pressed together as he blinked up at Nick with wide, innocent eyes, flushed scarlet from crown to collar.

 

Nick stopped for a heartbeat, standing on the edge of the bed, chest heaving, staring down at the vision beneath him. And God, it was obscene, the way Charlie looked just then, so pure, so delicate, like something heaven-made… and yet every part of him flushed and trembling, sinful in the most beautiful way.

 

Nick’s blood roared. How could an angel look this wicked? How could sin wear such an innocent face?

 

Nick lunged onto the bed, the mattress groaning under the sudden weight, his body caging Charlie’s in a desperate hover. Their noses brushed, breaths mingling, so close it almost burned. Charlie wriggled beneath him, pinned between the press of Nick’s chest and the frame of his own bed, eyes wide and shining.

 

“Wait—wait!” Charlie gasped, voice trembling but commanding.

 

Nick froze at once, holding himself there, his gaze locked straight into the prince’s. Every nerve in his body screamed to move, to kiss, to claim, but he didn’t, he stared, waiting, letting Charlie speak.

 

“I told you,” Charlie whispered, breathless, “I cannot lose my virginity.”

 

Something softened in Nick’s eyes. His mouth curved, not cruel, not mocking, just that boyish, crooked smile that broke and mended in the same second. Then, slowly, deliberately, his head dipped.

 

The tip of his tongue grazed Charlie’s collarbone. Charlie sucked in a sharp breath. Nick dragged it upward, unhurried, tracing the line of skin up to the slope of his neck, savoring every shiver beneath his mouth. He lingered along the jawline, recreating himself on the taste of Charlie’ skin, teasing, until at last he reached the delicate shell of Charlie’s ear.

 

“I know,” he murmured there, voice rough velvet, his lips brushing the words against warm skin. “I promised I wouldn’t do it, Your Highness.” His tongue flicked again, a wet whisper down the edge of Charlie’s throat.

 

Then, lower, almost wicked with intimacy, he added, “But you also promised I could try to earn your trust.”

 

Another hot lick. Nick’s teeth barely grazed skin as he whispered, “Well… now it’s time for me to start.”

 

A sound broke from Charlie’s lips, a lustful moan, a trembling little ah that seemed startled out of him, as if he himself didn’t know which it was meant to be. His chest rose against Nick’s, his hands uncertain at his sides until Nick shifted, tugging loose the ties at his own linen shirt.

 

The fabric gave easily under his grip, and in one swift motion, Nick pulled it over his head, tossing it aside. The candlelight caught against the sculpted lines of his chest, the faint sheen of sweat glinting across muscle. Charlie’s eyes went wide, lips parting as he sucked in a breath, an audible gasp at the sudden sight of him laid bare.

 

Nick’s grin was feral now, seeing the way Charlie stared. He dipped down again, mouth crashing back onto the prince’s, devouring, desperate. Their noses brushed, teeth grazed, the kiss messy and consuming.

 

Nick shifted lower, bracing himself between Charlie’s legs, caging him completely. The press of his body fitted perfectly into the cradle of the prince’s hips. And when their clothed crotches touched, the reaction was immediate. Charlie arched up against him with a choked gasp, his knees tightening together, eyes fluttering shut as if the contact alone shattered him.

 

His gaze followed the hard lines of muscle revealed under the candlelight, every ridge and hollow stark and undeniable. Tentatively, almost as if he wasn’t aware of doing it, Charlie’s hand lifted. His fingertips brushed over Nick’s stomach, tracing the faint trail of hair there. The touch was feather-light, reverent, his fingers gliding upward until they found the breadth of Nick’s chest. He lingered there, splaying his palm across the steady thrum of his heartbeat, as if testing if the man pinning him down was flesh or something else entirely.

 

Nick’s breath caught, low and rough, but he didn’t speak. Instead, he lowered himself further, the weight of him settling between Charlie’s legs. Slowly—deliberately—he moved his hips. The faintest press at first, a testing grind, enough to draw a sharp gasp from Charlie’s throat. His head fell back against the mattress, lips parting, a moan slipping free before he could contain it.

 

Nick did it again, slower this time, hips rolling with controlled hunger. The fabric of their clothes did nothing to dull the heat, nothing to soften the shock of contact. When their hips finally met in full, it was a collision of need, the sudden slam of want against want. Charlie’s body arched up instinctively, his knees clamping tighter as if to anchor Nick there, his cry caught between pleasure and disbelief.

 

The sound that tore from Charlie’s throat was unrestrained, a sharp, breathless gasp that melted into a trembling moan. His back arched against the mattress, every nerve seeming to spark at once beneath Nick’s weight. The curve of his body pressed him closer, chest lifting as though to meet the touch that wasn’t even there yet.

 

His hands, frantic with no place to go, found the bed instead. Fingers seized the linen coverlet beneath him, knuckles whitening as he gripped it tight, clutching as though the cloth could steady him against the rush of sensation coursing through his veins. The fabric twisted in his fists with every pulse, every deliberate roll of Nick’s hips.

 

Nick nearly lost himself at the sight. Charlie beneath him, flushed and trembling, his back arched like a bowstring ready to snap, his fists knotted in the bedclothes as though he might be swept away. The image was too much, too beautiful, too dangerous. For a moment, Nick only stared, breath ragged, heart thundering, struck dumb by the sheer reality of it, Prince Charlie, his Charlie, undone beneath him.

 

A low sound escaped Nick’s throat, almost a growl, before he leaned closer, their noses brushing, his eyes drinking in every flicker of Charlie’s. Then, slowly, achingly slow, he let his hips press down. The movement was steady, deliberate, forcing their bodies flush. Even through layers of linen, Nick felt the heat of him, the unmistakable hardness.

 

The friction made Charlie gasp again, his whole body jerking, hips tilting upward without thought, seeking more. Nick’s own breath hitched, and he pressed again, a controlled rhythm, hips rolling in a steady grind that kept them tight together.

 

Nick’s movements deepened, no longer just a press but a slow rhythm, hips rolling down into Charlie with a steadiness that felt both unbearable and irresistible. Each thrust was measured, heavy with intent, dragging friction through every layer of fabric that separated them.

 

Nick’s rhythm grew rougher, thrusts dragging deeper, harder, his hips rolling with a hunger that left the bed creaking beneath them. Each movement sent Charlie arching higher, his head tossing back, eyes half-lidded as the world blurred around the steady weight pressing into him.

 

Somewhere in the haze, his hands found their way to Nick’s body. Tentative at first, fingers grazing the firm ridges of his abdomen, then bolder, tracing the lines of taut muscle with a reverence that made Nick shiver. Charlie’s touch slowed when he reached the bandages wound around Nick’s waist, his hand lingering there as if torn between worry and awe.

 

Nick faltered, just for a second, at the gentleness of it, the way Charlie’s fingertips rested so carefully near the wound that had nearly taken him. A shudder ran through him, the loss of control so unlike the fire that had driven his movements. He bit back a groan, fighting the impulse to fall apart under a single soft touch.

 

Charlie’s gaze lifted, wide and unguarded, and Nick felt that look sear through him, worshipful, almost disbelieving, as though Charlie could not quite believe the strength beneath his hands was real, and his to touch.

 

Then, without warning, Charlie leaned forward, lips brushing against Nick’s chest. He kissed his way upward in small, hesitant presses, lingering at the curve of muscle, until his mouth closed around one of Nick’s nipples. The sensation shot through Nick like a bolt, his whole body jerking, a strangled sound caught in his throat.

 

“Charlie…” Nick hissed, half-plea, half-warning, his hips still grinding down, losing all rhythm to the hot wet press of that kiss. His head fell back, jaw tightening as pleasure rattled him. Charlie’s mouth lingered, suckling, teasing, his hands spreading wider over Nick’s body as if determined to map every inch, playing with nicks rosy and now erected teats.

 

Nick’s breath broke into ragged gasps, hips grinding harder in desperate counterpoint to the prince’s tender assault, his strength faltering against the sheer bliss of being adored like this.

 

Charlie’s mouth was insatiable now, scattering kisses in a messy trail across Nick’s chest. Each press lingered, lips parted, warm and damp against flushed skin, until he was working his way higher.

 

Nick gasped when Charlie’s lips grazed the hollow of his throat, teeth scraping lightly before soothing with another kiss. His body trembled, muscles tightening, each grind of his hips rougher, more desperate. He could feel Charlie’s warmth straining against him, both of them trapped in that maddening friction that only grew more unbearable with every thrust.

 

Charlie didn’t stop. His kisses climbed higher, up the line of Nick’s neck, to the edge of his jaw. There he lingered, nipping, tasting, before tilting Nick’s face toward his own.

 

Charlie kissed him. Not soft, not tender. Their mouths crashed together, tongues sliding in a filthy, hungry tangle. It was a kiss that left Nick moaning into him, swallowing sound and breath alike, a kiss that felt like tearing down every wall between them.

 

Nick lost what little control he had left, grinding down harder, sharper, his hips rolling to meet the frantic rhythm of Charlie’s body beneath him. The bed shifted violently with each movement, their moans muffled in the fevered lock of their mouths.

 

For Nick, nothing existed but this: the heat of Charlie’s mouth, the reckless slide of his tongue, the wild friction of their bodies grinding together as if they could burn away every betrayal and every doubt in the frantic clash of desire and lust that enveloped them.

 

Their mouths were devouring each other now, all heat and hunger, tongues sliding, teeth catching, neither giving the other space to breathe. Nick drove into the kiss like a starving man, claiming every corner of Charlie’s mouth, taking without asking, and Charlie only clung tighter. His fingers tangled deep into Nick’s hair, pulling, tearing at the roots until soft, broken moans slipped out of him against Nick’s lips.

 

Nick barely registered the sting, he craved it, welcomed it. Each desperate tug sent a jolt through him, a command to go harder, to kiss deeper, to grind closer.

 

Charlie’s eyes were wet, cheeks flushed, breath catching between gasps. He clung to Nick as if to anchor himself, as if the world was spinning too fast. “Nick,” he moaned, the sound ragged, nearly lost in the heat of their kissing. “I’m gonna—”

 

Nick didn’t let him finish. His hand slid up, gripping Charlie’s throat, tightening around the prince Neck and forcing him to come near him again. He forced his mouth back onto Charlie’s, tongue plunging deep, not asking, taking. Charlie arched into it, helpless, surrendering beneath him, unable to even move, completely at Nick’s mercy. His mouth opening without any kind of defense for Nicks invasion.

 

“Fuck, Charlie,” Nick muttered against his lips, the words hot and broken as his hips ground harder. “You look so pretty. So fucking pretty for me.”

 

And then Charlie shattered. His back bowed high off the bed, a raw, unrestrained cry muffled in Nick’s mouth as he came undone, his whole body shaking with the force of it and yelling.

 

“Fuck Nick! How am I suppose to ever have a simple wank ever again, You have ruined me!

 

And that sent Nick over the edge. He crushed their mouths together, tongue still claiming, thrusting desperately against him, hips slamming until the sharp, wet heat of his own release tore through him. He groaned low into Charlie’s throat, grinding through the last waves as he came apart with him, lost and feral, both of them ruined in the wreckage of each other.

 

“Fuck Charlie! I fucking love that I am doing this to you! I fucking love you!”


Now, after some minutes, fully in the afterglow of their shared passion, they lay tangled on the bed, Nick still sprawled on top of Charlie, chest to chest, their breaths slowly falling into rhythm. Charlie’s fingers threaded softly through Nick’s hair, stroking it as though he couldn’t stop touching, couldn’t let go.

 

“Wow,” Charlie whispered, eyes wide, cheeks flushed. “I never knew this could feel…” His voice cracked, uncertain, as though the words refused to form.

 

Nick lifted his head, hope stirring in his chest. “Yeah?”

 

Charlie gave a nervous laugh, still flustered. “I mean, alone it was good, but this… this was, wow. I never expected to actually do that.”

 

Nick searched his eyes, suddenly cautious. “Was I too much, my prince? I lost myself at the edge” Nick caressed Charlie’s throat, remembering the force he had used tightening on the Prince, it was a miracle no bruises were left.

 

Charlie shook his head quickly, his blush deepening. “No, Nick. It was actually…” He trailed off, biting his lip before blurting, “I think…I don’t know.” His face grew hotter, and his voice turned small, almost childlike. “No one ever talks to me about what this feels like. They all want me to be oblivious. Like if they don’t speak of it, then I won’t long for it. Like I’m not supposed to even think about it. As if I were different than any other teenage boy”

 

Nick’s heart clenched. He reached to cup Charlie’s cheek, his thumb brushing the faint scarlet heat blooming there. “Charlie…” he whispered, at a loss.

 

Charlie’s eyes flicked up to his, nervous and earnest, and he muttered in that same baby voice, “Yep.” Then, almost instinctively, his hands drifted down Nick’s torso, caressing the defined planes of muscle, the reverence in his touch betraying his wonder.

 

A silence lingered, soft and warm, before Charlie exhaled and said with shy humor, “Although I’m glad I sent the others far from the room. I wouldn’t have wanted them to hear what has happened inside this room.”

 

Nick snorted, the tension breaking, and buried his face briefly against Charlie’s shoulder. “Oh no. I wouldn’t want that either, my prince. Gods, I don’t even know how I’m going to sleep next to them from now on.”

 

“Well, that is your problem to figure out” Charlie laughed softly

 

Nick lifted his head slightly, his eyes wide and pleading, like a boy desperate for reassurance. “Did you actually like it, my prince?” he asked, almost afraid of the answer.

 

Charlie’s face softened, his cheeks still flushed from their exertion. “Yeah, Nick,” he said, “I liked it very much.”

Nick lifted his head slightly, his eyes wide and pleading, like a boy desperate for reassurance. “Did you actually like it, my prince?” he asked, almost afraid of the answer.

Charlie’s face softened, his cheeks still flushed from their exertion. “Yeah, Nick,” he said innocently, “I liked it very much.”

 

Nick’s lips curved in a tentative smile. “Even when I tossed you onto the bed?”

 

Charlie gave a nervous laugh, brushing back a lock of damp hair from his forehead. “Yeah… even that. Although, I was afraid you were going to take things much further. I don’t think I had realized just how strong you are until you took me in your arms.” His fingers tightened on Nick’s shoulders and biceps as if recalling the moment.

 

Nick’s chest swelled with something close to pride. “I told you, I was going to start earning back your trust, Your Highness.” His gaze searched Charlie’s, aching for a hint that tonight had changed something, that he had kept his promise when it mattered most.

 

But Charlie only gave a half-laugh, then shook his head, more serious now. “If you think that fulfilling your promise not to take my virginity has done anything for your cause, then you’re wrong, Nick.” His voice lowered. “I told you, as much as I can forgive you, as much as I desire you, I can’t trust you again.”

 

Nick’s smile faltered, but he forced himself to nod. “But I can still keep trying, can’t I? You told me that.”

 

Charlie exhaled and turned his face aside, staring into the darkened corner of the room. “I repeat, it won’t matter. As good as this is, it doesn’t change what you broke. But… you can try. It is on me, at last, the one who has to give you my trust.”

 

Nick settled back down, resting his head against Charlie’s chest, listening to the steady beat of his prince’s heart. “That’s all I need for now, Your Highness,” he whispered.

 

Charlie’s hand drifted absently through Nick’s hair, stroking strands from his temple, fingers tracing his cheek. His breathing slowed, softening as sleep began to pull at him. Just before drifting off, his voice came, faint, almost childlike.

 

“Nick?”

 

“Mhm?” Nick answered softly.

 

“I cannot give you any kind of public affection… no more than I could give to any other Sword. But I would like to continue with this, what has happened between us tonight.”

 

Nick tilted his head slightly, looking at him, his chest tightening. “I know it’s wrong, my prince. But I also want it too.”

 

Charlie’s eyes fluttered closed, his words barely audible as he slipped into drowsiness. “Even knowing the risks for you?”

 

Nick stared into the dim chamber, his voice low and steady, his head still pillowed on Charlie’s stomach. “Even knowing them, I could no go back now that I know the sweat treat of my name escaping your lips in form of moans.”

 

And the room sank into silence, the candlelight dimming as they faded together into obscurity.


A couple of hours had slipped away. The chamber was quiet now, save for the low crackle of the hearth. Charlie slept, his breathing even, his body curled loosely beneath the covers. Nick lay still for a long moment, only watching. He could not stop himself, his gaze was tender, adoring, drinking in every detail of the boy’s face softened by sleep. Carefully, he bent and brushed the faintest kiss against Charlie’s temple, a vow pressed into skin.

 

He lingered there, then slowly untangled himself from the prince’s warmth, careful not to wake him. Rising, he slipped his shirt back over his shoulders, wincing faintly at the fabric grazing the tender marks beginning to bloom along his chest, soft love bites, faintly bruised imprints of Charlie’s mouth and teeth, fruit of their previous endeavour. Then, Nick looked at himself through the glass across the boudoir and tried composing his face, arranging his posture, making his hair decent, willing himself not to look like a man who had ascended to heaven only hours ago, having the most amazing erotic experience of his life.

 

Because that’s what it had been. No sex Nick could have ever had in his two decades of life could compare to what had just happened. No touch, no kiss, had ever left him feeling this alive, this undone.

 

Needing to move, Nick crouched to tidy the wreckage of the room, the trail of chaos their passion had left scattered across the floor. Chess pieces overturned, cloaks half-fallen from hooks, books slid sideways on the desk. He chuckled softly when he reached the shards of porcelain glinting faintly in the firelight, the broken teacup Charlie had dashed to the ground. Gathering them carefully, he set them aside, shaking his head.

 

He would have to find a way, somehow, to help Charlie eat again. To take comfort in food without fear. Nick’s chest tightened at the thought. His poor heart could not bear to watch Charlie suffer further, not when his own idiotic mistakes had already driven the boy to such misery.

 

Nick gave the room one last glance, straightening the final stack of books on the shelf. His hand hovered over the spines, brushing lightly across them until his fingers stilled on two familiar volumes. Slowly, he slid them free.

 

The Iliad. The Odyssey.

 

Beautiful, though clearly well-loved, their leather worn by use. He turned them over in his hands, reverent, almost hesitant, as if holding something sacred. Memory pricked sharply, his very first true conversation with the prince, the two of them speaking with rare ease about these works, sharing their love of the same words, the same heroes, yet Nick was more fond of the First, while Charlie of the Second. From that first day, they had been complementing one another without even meaning to.

 

Nick laughed under his breath, soft and incredulous. How ridiculous it seemed now, his life mirroring the epics he had so loved. He had come disguised as the wooden horse, creeping into safety under night’s cover, a trick, only to sow ruin where trust had been offered. He had lived his own Iliad, his own war. Yet, as Odysseus had lost years with his wife, the chance to see his son grow, Nick had lost his chance too, he chance to be fully, wholly with Charlie.

 

Then Nick’s gaze shifted to the second volume, Charlie’s favorite. He lingered on it for a moment, fingers tracing the cover before glancing at the Iliad in his other hand. With a quiet nod, he returned it on the shelf, but kept the other volume.

 

Because for it to say, after the ruin of war, after Troy’s fire and devastation, Odysseus had not ended in despair. He had endured, he had fought, he had wandered through ten years of torment and trial, facing gods, cyclopes, and endless threats, only to at last find his way back to Penelope.

 

And in that instant Nick understood. He had been living his  personal Iliad until now. But now… now he would embark on his Odyssey. As long as it took, as many times as fate tested him, as heavy the storms that would drag him down, Nick swore he would endure. He would win back his prince’s trust. No matter what.

 

He slipped the Odyssey under his arm and moved quietly to the door. His hand lingered on the latch, but he turned for one last look. There, sprawled amidst tangled sheets, the boy who had cursed him, forgiven him, desired him, and broken him in equal measure, now lay lost in sleep, his chest rising in the soft rhythm of dreams. Charlie snored faintly, the sound almost childlike.

 

Nick’s heart clenched. He mouthed the words, soundless as a prayer, Sweet dreams, my precious boy.

 

Then he opened the door, stepping into the dim corridor. He would find the swords, send them back to guard the prince, and finally retreat to his own chambers. He needed rest, God, he needed rest, but more than that, he needed the strength for what lay ahead.

 

Because now, with a vow hidden beneath his ribs and a book cradled under his arm, Nick Nelson knew: he had a new favorite story to read.

 

End Of Act I of The Protector and The Prince

Notes:

Ok, so first of all, Its been ages since I've written smut, and never wrote "historical drama smut", so I hope I did fine, if not, don't worry, the Second half of the story will feature more of it.
By the way, I love how you did not expect this to end like this, but the slow burn was too much even for them. I will confess that when I started to write this story, the original plan was to end it here, except with a Charlie fully forgiving and trusting Nick, but as I kept writing, it was clear that I could not end this here. I will now take a little break of a couple of days to start writing next chapter, maybe doing some light correction of previous chapters to avoid any contradictions, and maybe even write an interlude. I think that if you want to re-read this story, now it's the perfect time. And with all this said, thank u so much for your comments alongside this story, I will see you in some days, and after a time cut, you will see what awaits for Nick, Charlie and the rest.